This is a modern-English version of A Finnish Grammar, originally written by Eliot, Charles.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
London
London
HENRY FROWDE
HENRY FROWDE

Oxford University Press Warehouse
Amen Corner, E.C.
Oxford University Press Distribution Center
Amen Corner, East Coast.
A
FINNISH GRAMMAR
A
Finnish Grammar
BY
C. N. E. ELIOT, M.A.
FELLOW OF TRINITY COLLEGE, OXFORD
BY
C. N. E. ELIOT, M.A.
Fellow at Trinity College, Oxford
Oxford
AT THE CLARENDON PRESS
1890
Oxford
AT THE CLARENDON PRESS
1890
[All rights reserved]
[All rights reserved]
Oxford
PRINTED AT THE CLARENDON PRESS
BY HORACE HART, PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY
Oxford
PRINTED AT THE CLARENDON PRESS
BY HORACE HART, PRINTER FOR THE UNIVERSITY
PREFACE.
My object in writing this book has been to give an account of Finnish sufficient to enable any one to understand the grammatical structure of the written language, and also to place before the student of philology an account of the chief phenomena it presents. In this latter respect I am conscious that my treatment is very inadequate on account of my inability to make myself acquainted with the many dialects spoken by the peasantry in various parts, the importance of which for the scientific history of the language cannot be overrated. I trust, however, that I may meet with indulgence, as the present work is, to the best of my belief, the only grammar of Finnish in English, and the only syntax (except brief sketches) in any language more generally accessible than Swedish.
My goal in writing this book has been to provide an overview of Finnish that allows anyone to grasp the grammatical structure of the written language, and to present an account of the main features it offers to students of philology. In this regard, I'm aware that my approach is quite limited because I haven't been able to familiarize myself with the many dialects spoken by peasants in different regions, which are crucial for the scientific understanding of the language's history. However, I hope for some patience from readers, as I believe this work is, to the best of my knowledge, the only Finnish grammar available in English, and the only syntax (aside from brief outlines) in any language that is more widely accessible than Swedish.
The Finnish language is still in so unsettled and fluid a condition, as regards both forms and style, that it is often hard to say what is correct and what not. A foreigner naturally cannot venture to decide what ought or ought not to be, and I have merely endeavoured to give an account of the forms and constructions found in existence. The examples are taken chiefly from the Kalevala and Bible (which are generally cited by references), from the Suomen Kansan[vi] Sananlaskuja of Ahlqwist, from various modern works, and some from the dictionaries of Lönnrot and Geitlin. The remainder have all been approved by natives, and will, hence, I trust, be found idiomatic.
The Finnish language is still in such an unsettled and fluid state regarding both forms and style that it's often hard to determine what is correct and what isn't. A foreigner obviously can't decide what's right or wrong, and I have just tried to provide an overview of the forms and constructions that exist. The examples mainly come from the Kalevala and the Bible (which are usually referenced), the Suomen Kansan[vi] Sananlaskuja by Ahlqwist, various modern works, and some from the dictionaries of Lönnrot and Geitlin. The rest have all been approved by natives, and I hope they will therefore be found idiomatic.
I must acknowledge my obligations to the grammars of Genetz and Hämäläinen, to the Finska Språkets Satslära of Jahnsson, and especially to the excellent Suomen Kielen Lauseoppi of Setälä.
I have to acknowledge my debts to the grammar works of Genetz and Hämäläinen, to Jahnsson’s Finska Språkets Satslära, and especially to Setälä’s excellent Suomen Kielen Lauseoppi.
But more than to all of these I am indebted to the constant assistance and collaboration of my friend Mr. Putro of the Finnish School in St. Petersburg, to whose thorough knowledge of the language this work owes whatever accuracy it may possess. I have also to thank Mr. J. Marshall for several philological suggestions.
But more than to all of these, I am grateful for the ongoing support and collaboration of my friend Mr. Putro from the Finnish School in St. Petersburg, whose deep understanding of the language contributes to any accuracy this work may have. I also want to thank Mr. J. Marshall for several helpful language suggestions.
C. N. E. ELIOT.
C. N. E. Eliot.
March 20, 1890.
March 20, 1890.
HÄNEN KUNINKAALLISEN MAJESTETINSA
LÄHETTILÄÄLLE PIETARISSA
HÄNEN YLHÄISYYDELLENSÄ SIR R. MORIERILLE
KUNNIOITUKSELLA
OMISTAA
TEKIJÄ
HIS ROYAL MAJESTY'S
AMBASSADOR IN PETERSBURG
TO HIS EXCELLENCY SIR R. MORIER
WITH RESPECT
DEDICATED
THE AUTHOR
INTRODUCTION.
In this book I have endeavoured to give a simple and clear account of the Finnish language, chiefly of that form of it which is now recognised as the ordinary vehicle of literary composition, and have thought it better to set aside as far as possible scientific disquisitions. I now proceed to briefly discuss from a purely theoretical point of view some of the phenomena presented by this curious tongue, in doing which I must express my special obligations to the various works of Professors Donner and Setälä, and also to the account of Die Sprachen der Uralischen Völker in the second volume of Dr. Friedrich Müller’s Grundriss der Sprachwissenschaft.
In this book, I have aimed to provide a straightforward and clear overview of the Finnish language, mainly focusing on the version that's currently recognized as the standard for literary writing. I’ve tried to minimize scientific discussions as much as possible. I will now briefly discuss, from a purely theoretical perspective, some of the interesting features of this unique language. In doing so, I want to express my gratitude for the works of Professors Donner and Setälä, as well as the account in Die Sprachen der Uralischen Völker, found in the second volume of Dr. Friedrich Müller’s Grundriss der Sprachwissenschaft.
The phonetic system of Finnish is characterized by a great paucity of consonants and a correspondingly great development of vowels. The alphabet has but thirteen of the former: d, g, h, j, k, l, m, n, p, r, s, t, v. Of these it must be observed that d is in modern times only a literary invention, though as it exists in Esthonian and other cognate languages there is no reason to object to its use. It always represents a t which has been weakened by phonetic laws, but in the mouths of the peasantry the sound is either entirely omitted, or else replaced by a cerebral letter (represented in writing by l or r) or by v or j. G also is only found in the combination ng, which has[x] exactly the same sound as in English. The letter h is apparently never original in the middle of words. It appears to me to have really two sounds—as an initial or between vowels, it is simply the English h, but before t and k, it is χ. The other consonants offer no remarkable peculiarities; v appears to be pronounced as in English (labio-dental), and not to be a labio-labial (modern Greek β).
The phonetic system of Finnish is marked by a significant scarcity of consonants and a corresponding abundance of vowels. The alphabet has only thirteen consonants: d, g, h, j, k, l, m, n, p, r, s, t, v. It's important to note that d is primarily a literary invention in modern times, though since it exists in Estonian and other related languages, there's no reason to avoid using it. It typically represents a t that has been softened by phonetic rules; however, among the rural population, the sound is either completely dropped or substituted with a cerebral letter (written as l or r) or by v or j. G is also only found in the combination ng, which has[x] the same sound as in English. The letter h seems never to occur at the beginning of words. It appears to have two sounds—when it's at the start of a word or between vowels, it is just the English h, but before t and k, it is χ. The other consonants don't have any notable features; v seems to be pronounced like in English (labio-dental) and not as a labio-labial (like modern Greek β).
The simple consonants are pronounced much more lightly than in English. T and k in the middle of a word when pronounced naturally by a native, who is not trying to speak distinctly to a foreigner, often seem almost inaudible, and it is noticeable that in foreign words, with which the language is overrun, German and Swedish k, t, p (when not initial) are always represented by kk, tt, pp. It is highly probable that Finnish (like Esthonian) once had the sounds b, d, g. In Agricola are found such forms as näghe for näe, virdhat for virrat. On the other hand, everything points to the fact that the original tongue from which the Finno-Ugric languages were developed had only ten or eleven consonants: k, t, p, s, j, r, l, n, m, v, and perhaps h or χ. For the many curious sounds found in Lapp, Syrjenian, Ostiak, etc., all look as if they were degenerations from a simpler original.
The simple consonants are pronounced much more softly than in English. T and k in the middle of a word, when spoken naturally by a native who isn't trying to speak clearly to a foreigner, often sound almost silent, and it's noticeable that in foreign words, which fill the language, German and Swedish k, t, p (when not at the beginning) are always shown as kk, tt, pp. It's likely that Finnish (like Estonian) used to have the sounds b, d, g. In Agricola, forms like näghe for näe, virdhat for virrat can be found. On the other hand, everything suggests that the original language from which the Finno-Ugric languages evolved had only ten or eleven consonants: k, t, p, s, j, r, l, n, m, v, and maybe h or χ. The many unique sounds found in Lapp, Syrjenian, Ostiak, etc., all appear to be variations from a simpler original.
Finnish has eight simple vowels: a, ä, e, i, o, ö, u, y (ü). All of these can be either short, or long, and in the latter case the letter is written double. These doubled letters appear to be genuine long vowels, and to contain no diphthongal element. There are no triphthongs, but sixteen diphthongs, though on the whole Finnish has more simple vowels than other languages of the same group, particularly Lappish.
Finnish has eight basic vowels: a, ä, e, i, o, ö, u, y (ü). Each of these can be either short or long, and when they are long, the letter is written double. These doubled letters are true long vowels and don't include any diphthong elements. There are no triphthongs, but there are sixteen diphthongs. Overall, Finnish has more simple vowels than other languages in the same group, especially Lappish.
Though no difference is made in writing between the different[xi] values of the vowel i, it appears that there really is a distinction between its value in words like otti, or oli, where the vowels are hard, and in words like näki where they are soft. The hard sound comes very near the Russian ы and the Turkish i̱ in such a word as اچملوايدكز achmali̱yi̱di̱ni̱z.
Though there's no distinction in writing between the different[xi] sounds of the vowel i, it seems that there is actually a difference in its sound in words like otti or oli, where the vowels are hard, compared to words like näki where they are soft. The hard sound is quite close to the Russian ы and the Turkish i̱ in a word like اچملوايدكز achmali̱yi̱di̱ni̱z.
The vocalization of words is governed by three laws. The first is well known under the name of vowel harmony. The essence of this is that the hard (a, o, u) and soft (ä, ö, y) vowels cannot coexist in the same word. Not only the Finno-Ugric languages, but also Samoyede, Turkish, Mongolian, and Manchu, have this law at least in the rudimentary form that a root does not contain both hard and soft vowels; but there is much variety as to the degree in which the vowels of the suffixes are assimilated to those of the root to which they are added. The most highly developed form of the law is found in the Turkish dialects (particularly in Yakut), where the vowels of the root and suffix must not only not be discordant, but are as much as possible assimilated to one another. Thus پدريكز is pronounced pederiniz, your father, but دوستكز dostunuz, your friend. The same principle appears to prevail in Samoyede, from which are cited such forms as marg-an, tob-on, üg-ün, tšel-en. The other extreme, where the harmony prevails only between the vowels of the root but not between those of the root and the suffixes, is found in nearly all the Finno-Ugric languages except Finnish and Hungarian. In some languages (e.g. Mordvinian) the harmony is not rigorously observed even in the root. It is doubtful if such languages really represent a more primitive phonetic system than Finnish. They may have become affected owing to Russian influence by an inability to accurately distinguish the hard and soft vowels, particularly a and ä, for, though it is very[xii] probable that originally the vowel of the suffix was not necessarily the same as that of the root, one would expect those languages which retain the primitive system to distinguish the suffix more clearly than the others from the root, which does not seem to be the case. Finnish in this respect holds a midway position. The vowels of the suffixes are not assimilated, as in Turkish, but they are always of the same quality as those of the root. The suffix s—n or h—n, however, found in the illative and passive, seems to show an approach to the Turkish system, as its vowel is always the same as that which precedes it: kotihin, työhön, töihin, kylähän, talohon, saa(d)ahan, saatihin, saatanehen, saataisihin.
The way we pronounce words follows three main rules. The first is commonly known as vowel harmony. This means that hard vowels (a, o, u) and soft vowels (ä, ö, y) can't appear together in the same word. This rule is present not just in Finno-Ugric languages, but also in Samoyede, Turkish, Mongolian, and Manchu, at least in the basic sense that a root word won't have both hard and soft vowels. However, there are various degrees to which the suffix vowels are matched to the vowels of the root they attach to. The most developed version of this rule is in Turkish dialects (especially Yakut), where the vowels of both the root and suffix need to be similar and not conflicting. For example, پدريكز is pronounced pederiniz, meaning your father, while دوستكز is dostunuz, meaning your friend. A similar principle is seen in Samoyede, with examples like marg-an, tob-on, üg-ün, tšel-en. At the other end of the spectrum, where harmony exists only among the vowels of the root but not between the root and the suffixes, is observed in nearly all Finno-Ugric languages except Finnish and Hungarian. In some languages (like Mordvinian), the harmony rule isn't strictly followed even within the root. It's uncertain whether these languages truly represent a more primitive phonetic system than Finnish. They may have been influenced by Russian, leading to difficulty in distinguishing hard and soft vowels, particularly a and ä. Although it seems likely that originally the suffix vowel didn't have to match the root vowel, one would expect languages that preserve the primitive system to differentiate the suffix more clearly from the root, which doesn't seem to happen. Finnish occupies a middle ground. The vowels of the suffixes are not assimilated like they are in Turkish, but they are always of the same type as those of the root. The suffix s—n or h—n, found in the illative and passive cases, seems to reflect a trend toward the Turkish system, as its vowel always matches the one that comes before it: kotihin, työhön, töihin, kylähän, talohon, saa(d)ahan, saatihin, saatanehen, saataisihin.
The second vocalic law of Finnish is the exact opposite of the vowel harmony—viz. vowel differentiation. The occurrence of incongruous vowels in one word is discordant, but the excessive repetition of the same vowel is disagreeably monotonous. To avoid this a is often changed into o in words where a is the dominant vowel (pp. 9, 10 for the details), patoja for pataja, annoin for annain; but otin, sotia for ota-in, sota-ia. So also in the Eastern dialect kaloa for kalaa. On the same principle a and ä change to e in comparatives and passives, and thus we have vanhempana and tapetaan instead of such monotonous forms as vanhampana and tapataan. Also two i’s meeting generally become ei.
The second vocalic law of Finnish is the complete opposite of vowel harmony—specifically, vowel differentiation. Having mismatched vowels in one word feels dissonant, while the overuse of the same vowel can become annoyingly repetitive. To fix this, a is often switched to o in words where a is the main vowel (pp. 9, 10 for the details), patoja for pataja, annoin for annain; but otin, sotia for ota-in, sota-ia. Similarly, in the Eastern dialect, it's kaloa instead of kalaa. Following the same principle, a and ä change to e in comparatives and passives, resulting in vanhempana and tapetaan instead of the monotonous forms vanhampana and tapataan. Additionally, two i's that come together usually become ei.
The third rule relates to the disappearance of final or medial e, and the consequent shortening of words. The chief accent of Finnish, as now pronounced, is on the first syllable of a word, and it is therefore very natural that final vowels should be omitted. In the dialect spoken about S. Petersburg this phenomenon is very frequent and such forms as miss for missä,[xiii] yks, kaks for yksi and kaksi are common in the mouths of the peasantry. This may, however, be due to the influence of Esthonian and Russian. In correct Finnish final e is omitted only in the nominative singular of polysyllabic stems, the consonantal groups which remain being simplified if the laws of euphony require it: so sisare, tantere, kysymykse become sisar, tanner, and kysymys. In the middle of words the final e of a stem disappears before nominal suffixes beginning with t (and sometimes n) and before verbal suffixes beginning with k or n, and this rule applies to dissyllables also. Now one would suppose on a priori grounds that the invariable accent on the first syllable is not original, but has replaced some older and less simple system, just as the variable accentuation of Russian is older than the stereotyped system of Polish. Even in modern Finnish I doubt if the rule that every word is accented on the first syllable is really true. An educated Finn will always maintain that in a word like revitään the main accent is on the first syllable, but to my ear it appears to be distinctly on the last (-tään), indeed, it is hard to see how this long syllable could be pronounced without an accent. What is undoubtedly true is that no syllables are slurred over as in Russian and English. There is, as far as I know, no historical proof that some of the suffixes were accented in Finnish; but it is highly probable on general grounds and explains many phenomena presented by both vowel and consonantal changes. For instance, the termination of the first infinitive, ta (representing an original tak or takse), when added to the stem tule, produces tulla, which is quite natural if the original form was tuletá, as the light vowel would drop out before the accented syllable; similarly syöksenén becomes syösnen for syöksnen. Sometimes a whole[xiv] syllable is omitted, e.g. alenetá becomes aleta. For some reason the e is generally not omitted if it is preceded by k, p, v, or m. This is not an absolute rule, as one finds forms like tointa (st. toime), nähdä, tehdä (st. nähe, teke), but it is hard to see why if tule-tá becomes tulla, luketá should not become luhda. The length of the first vowel has nothing to do with the matter, as nouse makes nousta. A and ä occasionally disappear in much the same way. Thus vieras stands for vierasa, löynnyt, tiennyt are formed from löytä, tietä; and superlatives regularly lose final a; suurin, for suurimpa.
The third rule concerns the dropping of final or medial e, which leads to the shortening of words. In contemporary Finnish pronunciation, the main stress is on the first syllable of a word, so it’s quite common for final vowels to be left out. In the dialect spoken around St. Petersburg, this is quite frequent, with forms like miss instead of missä, yks, and kaks instead of yksi and kaksi being common among the locals. However, this could be influenced by Estonian and Russian. In standard Finnish, the final e is only dropped in the nominative singular of polysyllabic stems, and the remaining consonant clusters are simplified if necessary for ease of pronunciation: so sisare, tantere, kysymykse become sisar, tanner, and kysymys. In the middle of words, the final e of a stem disappears before nominal suffixes starting with t (and sometimes n) and before verbal suffixes starting with k or n, and this rule also applies to disyllables. One might think that the consistent stress on the first syllable is not original, but rather has replaced an older and more complex system, similar to how the variable stress in Russian predates the fixed system in Polish. Even in modern Finnish, I’m not sure if the rule that every word is stressed on the first syllable is entirely correct. An educated Finn might insist that in a word like revitään, the main stress is on the first syllable, but to me, it distinctly sounds like it’s on the last syllable (-tään), and it’s hard to imagine how this long syllable could be pronounced without stress. What is certainly true is that no syllables are skipped over as they are in Russian and English. As far as I know, there’s no historical evidence that some of the suffixes had stress in Finnish; however, it's likely based on general principles and explains many phenomena related to vowel and consonant changes. For example, the ending of the first infinitive, ta (which comes from an original tak or takse), when added to the stem tule, results in tulla. This makes sense if the original form was tuletá, as the light vowel would drop out before the stressed syllable; similarly, syöksenén turns into syösnen from syöksnen. Sometimes a whole syllable is dropped, for example, alenetá becomes aleta. For some reason, the e is usually not omitted if it’s preceded by k, p, v, or m. This isn’t a hard and fast rule, as you can find forms like tointa (from toime), nähdä, tehdä (from nähe, teke), but it’s hard to see why tule-tá becomes tulla, while luketá shouldn’t become luhda. The length of the first vowel isn’t relevant here, as nouse turns into nousta. A and ä also occasionally drop off in similar ways. Thus vieras is used instead of vierasa, with löynnyt and tiennyt coming from löytä and tietä; and superlatives regularly lose the final a; suurin instead of suurimpa.
The rules for the changes of consonants fall into three main groups. Firstly only n, r, s, or t are admitted as finals and only a few simple combinations occur in the middle of words. When the loss of a vowel produces groups which are euphonically disagreeable, they are simplified; veitstä, kolmant, suurimp, säkenöitstä become veistä, kolmas, suurin, säkenöitä.
The rules for changing consonants fall into three main categories. First, only n, r, s, or t are allowed at the end of words, and only a few simple combinations can appear in the middle of words. When losing a vowel creates groups that sound awkward, they are simplified; veitstä, kolmant, suurimp, säkenöitstä become veistä, kolmas, suurin, säkenöitä.
The second group of changes concerns the letters t, k, s, h. The group ti has always a tendency to become si in syllables which never had the accent. The letter h, which is suspected of never being original when a medial, represents t, k, and s. S between two vowels immediately before a termination always becomes h. Vierasa makes in the nominative vieras, a being lost owing to the accent being on the first syllable. But the genitive vierasan becomes vierahan, and in the ordinary language this is contracted to vieraan. So too t becomes h under similar circumstances, perhaps having passed through s. The nominatives kevät, terve, and vene appear to represent stems kevätä, tervete, and venete (for the partitives are kevättä, tervettä, venettä) and form the genitives kevähän, venehen, tervehen. The same change appears in the declension[xv] of past participles ending in -nyt or -nut. Again, kt before a termination which was presumably once accented becomes ht—a combination of which the language is very fond. Thus the roots, haakte, ykte, kakte produce such forms as haahden, yhtä, kahtena, in all of which the first syllable was probably not accented. But in the nominative the first syllable was accented and the words became first haakti, ykti, kakti (rule 15), and then haaksi, yksi, kaksi (rule 37).
The second group of changes involves the letters t, k, s, h. The group ti tends to turn into si in syllables that never had the accent. The letter h, which is thought to never be original in the middle of words, represents t, k, and s. S between two vowels right before a suffix always changes to h. Vierasa changes in the nominative to vieras, with a getting dropped due to the accent being on the first syllable. However, the genitive vierasan becomes vierahan, which in everyday language is contracted to vieraan. Likewise, t becomes h under similar conditions, possibly having gone through s. The nominatives kevät, terve, and vene seem to represent stems kevätä, tervete, and venete (since the partitives are kevättä, tervettä, venettä) and form the genitives kevähän, venehen, tervehen. The same change occurs in the declension[xv] of past participles ending in -nyt or -nut. Additionally, kt before a suffix that was likely once accented changes to ht—a combination that the language really likes. Thus, the roots haakte, ykte, kakte create forms like haahden, yhtä, kahtena, in all of which the first syllable was likely not accented. However, in the nominative, the first syllable was accented, and the words became first haakti, ykti, kakti (rule 15), and then haaksi, yksi, kaksi (rule 37).
The third rule is the most important and singular. It requires the softening in some way of the three hard consonants k, t, p, when they occur at the beginning of a short open syllable which becomes closed. It is stated in detail on pp. 13, 14, 15. These conventional rules are of great practical utility, for they are of almost universal application and can be used with perfect certainty in building up the most complicated forms. On the other hand, if one tries to explain them, they remain unique and mysterious, if considered only in reference to the closed syllable. Now there is one exception to their action: the addition of the pronominal suffixes produces no change in the consonants of a noun. But there are a good many cases where consonants are softened without the syllable being closed. Some of these cases (e.g. infinitives and negative verbs) are justly treated as closed syllables because a final consonant has been lost. But (1) we find forms like auringoita, palkinnoita from aurinko, palkinto; (2) many forms seem to waver between p and v, e.g. pi or vi in the 3rd sing. of verbs; pa or va in the participle.
The third rule is the most important and unique. It requires that the three hard consonants k, t, p be softened in some way when they appear at the start of a short open syllable that becomes closed. This is explained in detail on pp. 13, 14, 15. These conventional rules are very useful in practice, as they apply almost universally and can be reliably used to create the most complex forms. However, when trying to explain them, they remain unique and mysterious if only considered in relation to the closed syllable. There is one exception to how they work: adding pronoun suffixes does not change the consonants of a noun. But there are several instances where consonants are softened without the syllable being closed. Some of these cases (e.g., infinitives and negative verbs) are rightly considered as closed syllables because a final consonant has been lost. However, (1) we find forms like auringoita, palkinnoita from aurinko, palkinto; (2) many forms seem to alternate between p and v, e.g., pi or vi in the 3rd sing. of verbs; pa or va in the participle.
In Esthonian, where an almost identical rule is found, it is obvious that in the present state of the language at any rate the theory of the closed syllable does not apply at all.
In Estonian, where a nearly identical rule exists, it's clear that, given the current state of the language, the theory of the closed syllable doesn't apply at all.
It has been already seen that, though there is no actual proof that terminations in Finnish received the accent, the supposition that they once did so is not only agreeable to analogy, but explains many phenomena in the phonetics of the language. On this principle the rule about the closed syllable might be restated in the form that when a syllable received the accent, owing to the addition of a suffix[1], the consonant at the beginning of that syllable was weakened. Thus aúrinko remains with nk, aurinkón becomes auringon, but aurinkoná remains. The pronominal suffixes produce no change, because they are merely enclitic pronouns and have no accent. Auringoita can be easily explained by the tendency to accent a syllable containing a formative element and a diphthong. The advantage of this explanation of the weakening as due to change of accent is that, if true, it enables us to compare the phenomena presented by Finnish with laws accepted as prevailing in other languages, particularly with what is known in Teutonic philology as Werner’s law affecting non-initial soft spirants. By this law when χ, þ, f, s close the syllable bearing the chief accent they remain; in all other cases they pass into the corresponding sonants ȝ, ð, ƀ, z. Thus an original wórþe produces warþ, but an original (we)wurþmé produces wurðúm.
It has already been noted that, although there is no concrete evidence that terminations in Finnish received the accent, the idea that they once did is not only consistent with analogies but also explains many aspects of the phonetics of the language. Based on this, the rule about closed syllables can be rephrased: when a syllable received the accent because of the addition of a suffix[1], the consonant at the start of that syllable was weakened. So aúrinko remains as nk, aurinkón turns into auringon, but aurinkoná stays the same. The pronominal suffixes don't cause any change because they are just enclitic pronouns and have no accent. Auringoita can be easily clarified by the tendency to accent a syllable that includes a formative element and a diphthong. The benefit of explaining the weakening as a result of a change in accent is that, if correct, it allows us to compare what happens in Finnish with accepted laws in other languages, especially what's known in Teutonic philology as Werner’s law concerning non-initial soft spirants. According to this law, when χ, þ, f, s close the syllable that carries the main accent, they remain unchanged; in all other situations, they shift to the corresponding sonants ȝ, ð, ƀ, z. Therefore, an original wórþe turns into warþ, but an original (we)wurþmé becomes wurðúm.
All Finnish accidence is concerned with the addition of suffixes to roots, subject to the above rules for the change of vowels and consonants. In the present state of the language these roots are mostly dissyllabic, though there are also plenty of monosyllables. There is reason to believe, however, that these dissyllabic roots are mostly the result of the combination of a monosyllable with[xvii] very primitive suffixes, and it is probable that the original roots were of the form consonant + the vowel a + consonant. The root was differentiated in various ways by changing a to o, u, i, e, etc., by raising it to a diphthong or long vowel, or by altering the consonants within certain limits. Examples of this development of roots are contained in Donner’s Vergleichendes Wörterbuch der Finno-Ugrischen Sprachen.
All Finnish grammar involves adding suffixes to root words, following the rules mentioned above for changing vowels and consonants. Currently, most of these roots are two syllables, but there are also many one-syllable roots. However, it's likely that these two-syllable roots mostly come from combining a one-syllable root with very basic suffixes, and it's probable that the original roots were structured as consonant + the vowel a + consonant. The root was differentiated in various ways by changing a to o, u, i, e, etc., by raising it to a diphthong or long vowel, or by modifying the consonants within certain limits. Examples of this development of roots can be found in Donner’s Vergleichendes Wörterbuch der Finno-Ugrischen Sprachen.
Finnish, like all the cognate languages, has no distinctions of gender. It possesses two numbers, the singular and plural, all traces of the dual which exists in Ostiak and Vogul having been lost. Three elements are used to form the plural—t, i, and loi. Of these t is found only in the nominative and genitive plural, in which latter case it appears variously as tt, d, or, like the t of the partitive and infinitive, is omitted. This suffix appears also in Esthonian (as d), Mordvinian, and Ostiak (tl). Vogul, Syrjenian, and Cheremissian have quite different suffixes, while Lappish and Hungarian employ the letter k, apparently identical with the g which characterises the dual in Ostiak and Vogul. It has been suggested that as k cannot be a final in Finnish, it has been changed to t; but Mordvinian, which has no objection to final k, also has t as a plural sign. The vowel i is used in all the cases except the nominative and genitive to mark the plural, being inserted immediately before the case termination. It is similarly used in Esthonian and Lappish, and there are traces of it in Hungarian. It has been explained as representing k weakened to j. In the Kalevala and many dialects (e.g. that of Savo) a suffix loi is found before the plural termination, chiefly in the partitive, essive, and translative: mahti-loi-ta, pilvi-löi-ksi, tähti-löi-nä. It is never found in the nominative, nor, for euphonic reasons, in the cases which otherwise contain[xviii] l. The i is evidently the ordinary plural sign, and as pata + i + na becomes patoina, it is probable that this loi represents la + i. Ostiak has a suffix tl in the plural (but this appears to represent simple t), Cheremissian adds vlja or vila, and in Samoyede la appears to be used indifferently with t as a plural sign. The syllable la is used in Finnish to denote a place: e.g. setälä, uncle’s house, from setä, and lo is a diminutive termination. Possibly these forms should be treated as diminutives, but the analogy with Samoyede is curious. It is noticeable that according to our ideas the plural is not used very strictly; thus the numerals take a singular noun, the partitive when signifying many people likewise takes a singular verb; the verb on is used with the nominative plural, and in poems, proverbs, etc., a plural noun has as often as not a singular verb. On the other hand, the plural is often used where there seems to be no real idea of plurality. For instance, we find expressions like olla kylmillä, to be in the cold; omin luvin, of one’s own accord. The instructive, prolative, and comitative are generally used in the plural, even when one definite person is described, and there is no distinction between the singular and plural suffixes for the third person. Now, in some languages which appear to present the least developed type of the agglutinative principle, as for instance Manchu, the plural is not regularly distinguished from the singular, and though Finnish has advanced enormously beyond this stage, it appears to have developed a less acute sense of number than the Aryan languages. It is therefore very possible that some of the plural suffixes were in their origin not strictly plural. The t might thus be identical with that of the determinate accusative of pronouns (minut, etc.) and with the t or te, which[xix] characterises the definite declension in Mordvinian. Possibly the k of the other languages of the group may be connected with the suffixes -kko, -kkaha, which have an idea of quantity.
Finnish, like all related languages, does not have gender distinctions. It has two numbers: singular and plural, having lost all traces of the dual that exists in Ostiak and Vogul. The plural is formed using three elements—t, i, and loi. Among these, t is found only in the nominative and genitive plural, where it can appear as tt, d, or, similar to the t in the partitive and infinitive, it may be omitted. This suffix also appears in Esthonian (as d), Mordvinian, and Ostiak (tl). Vogul, Syrjenian, and Cheremissian use quite different suffixes, while Lappish and Hungarian use the letter k, which seems to be the same as the g that marks the dual in Ostiak and Vogul. It’s suggested that since k cannot occur at the end of words in Finnish, it has changed to t; however, Mordvinian, which allows final k, also uses t as a plural marker. The vowel i is used in all cases except nominative and genitive to indicate the plural, added right before the case ending. It's similarly used in Esthonian and Lappish, with traces in Hungarian. It has been explained as k weakened to j. In the Kalevala and many dialects (like that of Savo), a suffix loi is found before the plural ending, primarily in the partitive, essive, and translative forms: mahti-loi-ta, pilvi-löi-ksi, tähti-löi-nä. It never appears in the nominative, nor in cases that otherwise contain l for phonetic reasons. The i clearly serves as the standard plural marker, and as pata + i + na becomes patoina, it’s likely that loi represents la + i. Ostiak has a suffix tl in the plural (though this seems to stand for simple t), Cheremissian adds vlja or vila, and in Samoyede, la appears to be used interchangeably with t as a plural marker. In Finnish, the syllable la denotes a place: e.g. setälä, meaning uncle’s house, derived from setä, while lo is a diminutive ending. These forms might be treated as diminutives, but the similarity with Samoyede is intriguing. It’s notable that, based on our understanding, the plural isn’t used very strictly; for instance, numerals take a singular noun, and when referring to many people, the partitive takes a singular verb; the verb on is used with the nominative plural, and in poems, proverbs, etc., a plural noun often has a singular verb. Conversely, the plural is often used in contexts where there seems to be no real concept of plurality. For example, we see phrases like olla kylmillä, meaning to be in the cold; omin luvin, meaning of one’s own accord. The instructive, prolative, and comitative forms are generally used in the plural, even when referring to one specific person, with no distinction between the singular and plural suffixes for the third person. In some languages that seem to represent a more primitive form of the agglutinative principle, like Manchu, the plural isn’t consistently distinguished from the singular, and while Finnish has greatly progressed beyond this point, it appears to have developed a less acute sense of number than the Aryan languages. Therefore, it’s quite possible that some plural suffixes were originally not strictly plural. The t could thus be the same as that of the definite accusative of pronouns (minut, etc.) and with the t or te that marks the definite declension in Mordvinian. There's also a possibility that the k from other languages in the group may be related to the suffixes -kko, -kkaha, which imply a sense of quantity.
Nearly all the cases had originally a local meaning. On pp. 131-133 will be found some account of their relation to one another, and the development of their significations. As is there shown, there are three groups of cases which more or less correspond, the so-called interior and exterior groups, and another composed of the partitive, the essive, and the translative. These latter have simple suffixes, ta, na, and ksi. In the other groups another element is added to the suffix, in the interior cases s (supposed to represent sisä), and in the exterior l (supposed to represent luo). The terminations of the inessive (ssa), the elative (sta), the adessive (lla), and the ablative (lta) clearly stand for s + na, s + ta, l + na, l + ta. The combination n + ta is also used sporadically (p. 23) to form a case analogous to the elative and ablative. The relation of the three cases indicative of motion to is, however, less obvious. The termination of the translative is ksi (or kse), that of the illative sen or h-n (with the vowel of the previous syllable between the two consonants), and that of the allative -lle, sometimes pronounced llen. Now, Finnish contains clear traces of a dative in -ne or -nek (pp. 24 and 128). The illative shows a suffix -sen, but dialects give forms which represent he-sen or se-sen (which are supported by the analogy of other languages), which may be explained as the characteristic of the internal cases plus a case termination. The allative -lle(n) may therefore be explained as l + hen, though it can equally well represent l + ne. The termination sen, which is weakened to h-n, or merely n preceded by a long vowel, is perhaps for ksen, for the termination[xx] of the translative has a great tendency to be weakened and even disappear (alas, ulos, taa, ty’ö, 1st infinitives, etc.). We thus get three groups exactly corresponding: (1) na, ta, kse; (2) s + na, s + ta, s + ksen; (3) l + na, l + ta, l + kse.
Almost all the cases originally had local meanings. On pp. 131-133, you'll find some information about how they relate to each other and how their meanings developed. As shown there, there are three groups of cases that roughly correspond: the so-called interior and exterior groups, and another made up of the partitive, the essive, and the translative. The last group has simple suffixes, ta, na, and ksi. In the other groups, another element is added to the suffix, with the interior cases using s (thought to represent sisä), and the exterior l (thought to represent luo). The endings for the inessive (ssa), the elative (sta), the adessive (lla), and the ablative (lta) clearly represent s + na, s + ta, l + na, l + ta. The combination n + ta is also used occasionally (p. 23) to create a case similar to the elative and ablative. The connection of the three cases that indicate motion to is, however, less clear. The ending of the translative is ksi (or kse), the illative has sen or h-n (with the vowel from the previous syllable between the two consonants), and the allative is -lle, sometimes pronounced llen. Finnish shows clear signs of a dative in -ne or -nek (pp. 24 and 128). The illative shows a suffix -sen, but dialects provide forms that represent he-sen or se-sen (which are backed by the analogy of other languages), which can be understood as the characteristic of the internal cases plus a case ending. The allative -lle(n) can therefore be explained as l + hen, though it can equally well represent l + ne. The ending sen, which weakens to h-n, or just n preceded by a long vowel, may be derived from ksen, as the ending[xx] of the translative tends to weaken and even disappear (alas, ulos, taa, ty’ö, 1st infinitives, etc.). We thus get three groups that correspond exactly: (1) na, ta, kse; (2) s + na, s + ta, s + ksen; (3) l + na, l + ta, l + kse.
The prolative, ending in -tse, is not often used and is perhaps identical with the termination -ten, found in some adverbs (täten, miten, siten, etc.). The caritive has regularly the termination -tta, but in adverbs this sinks to -ti (ääneti, huoleti). Dialectically are found tak, tah, and ta, and a comparison of the cognate languages leaves no doubt that taka or taχa was the original form. It is quite clear that this ending is closely connected with the caritive adjectival suffix -ttoma, which has much the same form in all the cognate languages, except Ostiak, where it is wanting. In Mordvinian we have vtomo or ftïma, and in Lappish täbme or tebme. Otherwise the suffix seems to represent an original tama. Perhaps the f or v of Mordvinian may represent some element (e.g. k) added to the stem before the suffix, which has produced in Finnish tt. The termination of the abessive has been explained as the word taka, back. But if this is so, what becomes of the caritive adjective, which shows no trace of this syllable ka? The conclusion that the element denoting absence or negation is ta—perhaps with some other consonant before it—seems inevitable. Ta is used to denote motion from (the original meaning of the partitive), and the connection between this idea and absence is not impossible.
The prolative, ending in -tse, isn't used often and might be the same as the ending -ten, which we find in some adverbs (täten, miten, siten, etc.). The caritive usually ends in -tta, but in adverbs, it simplifies to -ti (ääneti, huoleti). In dialects, you can find tak, tah, and ta, and comparing with related languages shows that taka or taχa was the original form. It's pretty clear that this ending is closely linked to the caritive adjectival suffix -ttoma, which is quite similar across all related languages, except in Ostiak, where it’s missing. In Mordvinian, we see vtomo or ftïma, and in Lappish täbme or tebme. Otherwise, the suffix seems to come from an original tama. Maybe the f or v in Mordvinian suggests an added element (like k) to the stem before the suffix, which has resulted in Finnish having tt. The ending of the abessive has been linked to the word taka, meaning back. But if that’s true, then what happens to the caritive adjective, which doesn't show any sign of the syllable ka? The conclusion that the element indicating absence or negation is ta—perhaps with some other consonant before it—seems unavoidable. Ta is used to indicate movement from (the original meaning of partitive), and the connection between this notion and absence isn’t out of the question.
There remain several cases characterised by the letter n, with or without a vowel. We have (1) a genitive, with the termination n in the singular, and taking t as well in the plural; (2) an accusative, found only in the singular and identical in form[xxi] with the genitive; (3) an instructive identical in the singular with the genitive, but without the element t in the plural; (4) a comitative, formed with the syllable ne. This last may be explained as a local case, related to the syllable na of the essive or locative as the ta of the 1st infinitive is to the te of the second. The instructive termination is probably in reality the same as that of the genitive. It does not seem unnatural that a case denoting relation should be used adverbially to denote the manner in which an action is performed. The case is used chiefly in the plural, in which it does not take the element t, doubtless to distinguish it from the genitive. The genitive seems either to have or to have had the termination n in all the Finno-Ugric languages. It is noticeable that it is strictly a case representing relation, and does not denote origin. Its regular place is before the word which depends on it. It is probably akin to the dative ending in -ne. The accusative ending in n plays only a very small part in Finnish, as it is never used except to denote the total object in the singular of a finite verb. The partial object (p. 126) is always in the partitive, whether singular or plural; the total object plural is in the nominative, and the total object singular of an imperative or impersonal (so-called passive) verb is also in the nominative. Usage with regard to the object of an infinitive is fluctuating, but the primitive rule seems to be that it was in the partitive or nominative. It would seem that when the agent is not defined (imperative, passive, infinitive) the simple nominative was regarded as sufficient, as there could be no confusion between the subject and object. But when the subject is expressed by a word or termination, it was felt necessary to emphasise the object by some termination. T in the plural was apparently[xxii] enough, but in the singular we find n, which might be identified with the suffix of the genitive, but for the fact that Ostiak, Cheremissian, and Vogul have m or me, and Lappish m, b, p, or w pointing to an original m.
There are still several cases characterized by the letter n, with or without a vowel. We have (1) a genitive that ends in n in the singular, and it also takes t in the plural; (2) an accusative that only appears in the singular and has the same form[xxi] as the genitive; (3) an instructive that is identical in the singular to the genitive but doesn’t include the element t in the plural; (4) a comitative formed with the syllable ne. This last one can be explained as a local case, related to the syllable na of the essive or locative, similar to how ta of the 1st infinitive relates to te of the second. The instructive ending is probably actually the same as that of the genitive. It seems reasonable that a case indicating relation would also be used adverbially to express how an action is performed. This case is primarily used in the plural, where it doesn’t include the element t, likely to set it apart from the genitive. The genitive seems to have had the ending n in all the Finno-Ugric languages. Notably, it strictly represents relation and does not indicate origin. Its usual position is before the word it modifies. It’s probably similar to the dative ending in -ne. The accusative ending in n plays a very minor role in Finnish, as it's only used to indicate the total object in the singular of a finite verb. The partial object (p. 126) is always in the partitive, whether singular or plural; the total object plural is in the nominative, and the total singular object of an imperative or impersonal (so-called passive) verb is also in the nominative. Usage concerning the object of an infinitive varies, but the basic rule seems to be that it was either in the partitive or nominative. It appears that when the agent is not specified (imperative, passive, infinitive), the simple nominative was considered sufficient as there would be no confusion between subject and object. But when the subject is indicated by a word or ending, it seemed necessary to highlight the object with some kind of ending. T in the plural was apparently[xxii] adequate, but in the singular, we see n, which could be linked to the genitive suffix, except for the fact that Ostiak, Cheremissian, and Vogul have m or me, and Lappish has m, b, p, or w, indicating an original m.
There is also a termination t occurring in the accusatives of the personal pronouns in Finnish, and found also in Hungarian, Mordvinian, and Syrjenian, which marks the determinate accusative. This is perhaps identical with the t of the plural. The nominative, as such, has no termination. In the plural it has the simple plural sign t; in the singular it is identical with the root, unless altered (as is often the case) by purely phonetic laws.
There is also a termination t found in the accusatives of personal pronouns in Finnish, and it also appears in Hungarian, Mordvinian, and Syrjenian, which indicates the definite accusative. This may be the same as the t in the plural. The nominative form does not have a termination. In the plural, it has the simple plural marker t; in the singular, it is the same as the root, unless changed (which often happens) by purely phonetic rules.
The Finnish adjective is not distinguished from the noun, but it presents this peculiarity that contrary to the usage of the cognate languages it agrees with its substantive in number and case. This is probably due to Aryan influences, and has on the whole been a misfortune, for as soon as it is possible to construct sentences in which the connection of adjectives and substantives, far removed from one another in place, can be indicated by similar terminations, it is inevitable that authors should construct complicated phrases of the German or Greek type, which so much disfigure contemporary Finnish literature.
The Finnish adjective doesn’t differ from the noun, but it has the unique feature that, unlike related languages, it agrees with its noun in number and case. This is likely influenced by Aryan languages and has generally been a disadvantage, because once it becomes possible to create sentences where the connection between adjectives and nouns, which can be far apart, is shown through similar endings, it’s likely that writers will make complex phrases in the style of German or Greek, which really detracts from modern Finnish literature.
Finnish possesses a comparative and superlative, both having the termination mpa, the comparative being distinguished by the addition of the letter i before this suffix. This i might possibly be identified with that which marks the oblique cases of the plural, on the supposition that it is a determinative element which gradually acquired a plural signification in nouns. The comparative ending is also found in the pronouns[xxiii] jompi, kumpi, and molempi. Though the present numerals of the Finno-Ugric languages are based on a decimal system, it is clear that the original base was seven. For in all the languages the numbers from one to seven are obviously identical, whereas the words for eight, nine, ten are different. Finnish, with the Baltic dialects, and Mordvinian, represents ten by kymmenen, kümme, or kemen; Lappish, Cheremissian, and Vogulian give lokke (or loγe), lu, lau, which signify simply number (Finn. luku). Ostiak has jon, which recalls the Turkish on and Yakut uon, but which has also been explained as ljon (= luku). Cheremissian has das, which looks as if it had been borrowed from the Russian десять, though this explanation can hardly be extended to the Magyar tiz. The numbers eight and nine clearly contain in most of the languages the numbers two and one, so that they must mean ten minus two, and ten minus one, but the element denoting ten is not clear: Finnish, kahdehsan, yhdeksän; Lappish, kaktse, aktse (kuekte, two; akte, one); Syrjenian kökja-mi̱s, ök-mi̱s (ki̱k, two; ötik, one); Mordvinian, kafksa, vehksa (kafta, two; ifkä, one); Cheremissian, kändeχsje, indeχsje (kok, two; ik-tä, one). The Magyar, Ostiak, and Vogul for eight (nyole, njigedlaχ, njålå-lu) seems related, but not the words for nine. The word for a hundred is the same in all the languages.
Finnish has a comparative and superlative form, both ending with mpa, with the comparative distinguished by adding the letter i before this suffix. This i may be connected to the marker for the oblique cases of the plural, assuming it is a determining element that gradually took on a plural meaning in nouns. The comparative ending is also seen in the pronouns[xxiii] jompi, kumpi, and molempi. Although the current numerical system in the Finno-Ugric languages is based on ten, it’s evident that the original base was seven. In all these languages, the words for one to seven are clearly similar, whereas the terms for eight, nine, and ten differ. Finnish, along with the Baltic dialects and Mordvinian, denotes ten as kymmenen, kümme, or kemen; Lappish, Cheremissian, and Vogulian use lokke (or loγe), lu, lau, simply meaning number (Finn. luku). Ostiak has jon, which is reminiscent of the Turkish on and Yakut uon, but it has also been interpreted as ljon (= luku). Cheremissian has das, which seems to be borrowed from the Russian десять, although this theory doesn’t apply to the Magyar tiz. The terms for eight and nine clearly incorporate the numbers two and one in most languages, meaning ten minus two and ten minus one, but the component for ten is unclear: Finnish, kahdehsan, yhdeksän; Lappish, kaktse, aktse (kuekte, two; akte, one); Syrjenian kökja-mi̱s, ök-mi̱s (ki̱k, two; ötik, one); Mordvinian, kafksa, vehksa (kafta, two; ifkä, one); Cheremissian, kändeχsje, indeχsje (kok, two; ik-tä, one). The terms for eight in Magyar, Ostiak, and Vogul (nyole, njigedlaχ, njålå-lu) seem related, but the terms for nine do not. The word for a hundred is the same across all these languages.
The personal pronouns are declined almost exactly like nouns. Minä, sinä, hän appear to represent original forms mi-nä, ti-nä, sä-nä (? for tä-nä). The oblique cases in the singular of the 1st and 2nd person are formed either from the stems minu and sinu (which have been adopted by the literary language), or mu, su. The plural stems are me, te, he, apparently strengthened forms of mi, ti, hi, which take i in the oblique[xxiv] cases, but which (like the demonstrative pronouns) do not take t in the nominative.
The personal pronouns are declined almost exactly like nouns. Minä, sinä, hän seem to reflect original forms mi-nä, ti-nä, sä-nä (? for tä-nä). The oblique cases in the singular for the 1st and 2nd person are made either from the stems minu and sinu (which have been used in the literary language), or mu, su. The plural stems are me, te, he, which are apparently stronger forms of mi, ti, hi, that take i in the oblique[xxiv] cases, but (like the demonstrative pronouns) do not take t in the nominative.
The genitive of the personal pronoun is supplied by the pronominal affixes, which are added to nouns. They are for the singular ni, si, nsa; for the plural mme, nne, nsa. The 1st person singular ni is difficult to explain, for the pronominal root is mi. Probably final m was changed to n (cf. the verbs), and the i was a later addition. So too the 2nd person singular varies between si and s. It is clear that in the 3rd singular and all the persons of the plural an element, perhaps the n of the genitive, is added to the noun, so that nsa, mme, nne stand for n-sa, n-me, n-te. It is noticeable, however, that in Ostiak and Vogul the 2nd person is distinguished by the element n, and not t, in all three numbers: sing. nen, nän; plur. nen, nan; dual nin. These suffixes are added to the declined noun, after the case termination, whereas in Hungarian the case terminations are added after the pronominal affix. In Cheremissian either combination seems possible. It is a remarkable fact that when the pronominal affixes cause a syllable to be closed, the initial consonant of that syllable is not weakened as in other cases. Tapa + mme and tapa + nsa do not become tavamme, tavansa, but tapamme, tapansa. The explanation of this is very easy if the principles suggested above are correct. The pronominal affixes are enclitics, and hence tápa-nsa does not change its accent, while tapa-lla becomes tavá-lla. But what is much more curious is that while the simple genitive singular and nominative plural are tavan and tavat, the same cases with suffixes appear as tapamme or tapansa. If these forms are not due to analogy they must be explained on a principle which seems to prevail in[xxv] Finnish, that it is unnecessary to add more than one suffix defining the relations of words, unless there is a question of local position. Thus in the plural the sign of number is considered a sufficient mark both of the nominative and accusative.
The genitive of the personal pronoun is provided by the pronominal affixes added to nouns. For the singular, they are ni, si, nsa; for the plural, mme, nne, nsa. The 1st person singular ni is hard to explain because the pronominal root is mi. Likely, the final m changed to n (like in the verbs), and i was a later addition. The 2nd person singular also varies between si and s. It's clear that in the 3rd singular and all plural forms, an element, maybe the n of the genitive, is added to the noun, so nsa, mme, nne represent n-sa, n-me, n-te. It's noticeable, however, that in Ostiak and Vogul, the 2nd person is marked by the element n, and not t, in all three numbers: sing. nen, nän; plur. nen, nan; dual nin. These suffixes are added to the declined noun, after the case ending, whereas in Hungarian, the case endings are added after the pronominal affix. In Cheremissian, either combination seems possible. It's remarkable that when the pronominal affixes cause a syllable to be closed, the initial consonant of that syllable doesn't get weakened as it does in other cases. Tapa + mme and tapa + nsa don't become tavamme, tavansa, but tapamme, tapansa. This is easy to explain if the principles mentioned earlier are correct. The pronominal affixes are enclitics, so tápa-nsa doesn't change its accent, while tapa-lla becomes tavá-lla. However, what's even more interesting is that while the simple genitive singular and nominative plural are tavan and tavat, the same cases with suffixes appear as tapamme or tapansa. If these forms aren't due to analogy, they need to be explained by a principle that seems to apply in [xxv] Finnish, which states that it's unnecessary to add more than one suffix defining the relationships of words unless there's a question of local position. Thus, in the plural, the marker for number is seen as enough to indicate both the nominative and accusative.
The other pronouns call for little comment, but it is noticeable that the relative pronouns and adverbs are fully developed, so that, although many phrases which we should render by temporal and relative clauses are expressed by infinitives and participles (as in Turkish), they can also be expressed by sentences like those of Aryan languages. All the Finno-Ugric languages show an attempt to differentiate the verb from the noun, which is least successful in the Eastern languages, and most fully realized in Finnish. Yet here one can at once discard a mass of forms—the so-called infinitives and participles—which are simple substantives. Their use is explained on pp. 184-202. The infinitives are formed with two suffixes, ta and ma. The first appears in the 1st infinitive as ta, da, or a, and in the 2nd infinitive, in a weakened form, as te, de, or e. The second suffix ma appears in the 3rd infinitive in its proper form, and as a diminutive in the fourth and fifth infinitives, of which the latter is used only in one case. The present participle, active and passive, is formed by adding va, a common adjectival termination, to the simple or to the passive stem. The past participle active is formed by adding -nehe (nom. nut or nyt) to the stem (cf. such nominal stems as venehe, boat; puhehe, conversation), while the past participle passive is a simple noun with the suffix u or y, and identical with such forms as luku, itku, maksu (p. 45), except that it has the t which characterises the passive.
The other pronouns don’t need much comment, but it’s worth noting that the relative pronouns and adverbs are fully developed. So, while many phrases that we would express with temporal and relative clauses are conveyed using infinitives and participles (like in Turkish), they can also be put into sentences like those in Aryan languages. All the Finno-Ugric languages show an effort to distinguish verbs from nouns, which is least effective in the Eastern languages and most effectively realized in Finnish. Nevertheless, here we can immediately eliminate a bunch of forms—the so-called infinitives and participles—which are simple nouns. Their use is explained on pp. 184-202. The infinitives are formed with two suffixes, ta and ma. The first appears in the 1st infinitive as ta, da, or a, and in the 2nd infinitive, in a weaker form, as te, de, or e. The second suffix ma appears in the 3rd infinitive in its proper form and as a diminutive in the fourth and fifth infinitives, with the latter used only in one case. The present participle, both active and passive, is formed by adding va, a common adjectival ending, to the simple or passive stem. The past participle active is formed by adding -nehe (nom. nut or nyt) to the stem (see such nominal stems as venehe, boat; puhehe, conversation), while the past participle passive is a simple noun with the suffix u or y, and is the same as forms like luku, itku, maksu (p. 45), except that it has the t that marks the passive.
Setting aside these forms we have the finite verb, which[xxvi] shows two distinct formations, indicating two separate modes of thought. The 1st and 2nd persons singular and plural take suffixes obviously identical in origin with the pronominal affixes, while the 3rd person, singular and plural, is a simple predicate. The affixes for the verb are 1st sing n, 2nd sing. t, 1st plur. mme, 2nd plur. tte. In as far as these are not absolutely the same as the suffixes added to nouns, they show an attempt to differentiate the verb, but n is clearly the same as -ni; t is a more original form of the 2nd singular, which was once ṭi, and mme is the same in nouns and verbs. The 2nd person plur. in nouns nne has been already explained as n-te; in the verb mme and tte perhaps represent k + me, k + te. Thus it is only in the 1st person plural that the nominal and verbal suffixes absolutely coincide. Toivomme means either we hope or our hope.
Setting aside these forms, we have the finite verb, which[xxvi] shows two distinct formations that indicate two separate modes of thought. The 1st and 2nd person singular and plural take suffixes that are clearly the same in origin as the pronouns, while the 3rd person, singular and plural, uses a simple predicate. The verb affixes are 1st sing n, 2nd sing. t, 1st plur. mme, and 2nd plur. tte. Although these aren’t exactly the same as the suffixes added to nouns, they show an effort to distinguish the verb, but n is clearly the same as -ni; t is a more original form of the 2nd singular, which used to be ṭi, and mme is identical in both nouns and verbs. The 2nd person plural in nouns nne has already been explained as n-te; in the verb, mme and tte possibly represent k + me and k + te. Therefore, it’s only in the 1st person plural that the nominal and verbal suffixes are exactly the same. Toivomme means either we hope or our hope.
The formation of the 3rd persons is quite different. The plural termination is vat. In modern Finnish the singular, as a rule, takes no termination, but merely lengthens the final vowel, if not already long or a diphthong. But (as stated on pp. 62 and 63) the termination pi, which is found in monosyllabic verbs, and in the weakened form vi in others, is frequent in dialects, and used sometimes in the literary language. This suffix appears in all the Baltic dialects in the forms b, p for the singular, and vat, ba, va for the plural. In Lappish it does not occur in the 3rd person sing. or plur., but in the 1st person plural (p, be, or p), in the 2nd dual (bätte, ppe, bet, vette) and plural (bättet, ppet, bet, vetteð), and in the 3rd dual (ba, van, v). It also occurs sporadically in Cheremissian as the sign of the 3rd person. Now it is quite plain that the Finnish -va-t is the plural form of pi or vi. An analogy for[xxvii] final a sinking to i can be found in the nominative and comparatives (suurempi for suurempa), and it is therefore likely that the 3rd person singular and plural ended in pa and vat (p. 15). No doubt this pa or va is identical with the suffix of the present participle. In the plural indeed the two forms are absolutely identical even in the modern language: tuovat, antavat, tulevat are either the 3rd person plural present or nominative plural of the participle present. The 3rd person is thus simply a predicate, the verb substantive being, as often, omitted. Pa or va would thus be in its origin a suffix of the present: pi or vi does not appear in any of the other moods or tenses, but vat is the universal termination of the plural. Perhaps it was not original in any tense but the present, as Setälä quotes from old writers and dialects such forms as sanoit (sanoivat), näghitt (näkivät), olisit (olisivat), etc. But it must be remembered that the termination va has not a marked temporal signification, as it is used to form simple adjectives like lihava, fat; terävä, sharp. If then we regard saavat as a simple adjective from the root saa, denoting taking, there is no reason why saivat, saanevat, etc. should not be adjectives from sai, saane, which express modifications of that root. But this is a question of chronology, and it is more probable that when those stems were formed vat was accepted as a suffix of the 3rd plural. In Esthonian the va is sometimes added to the active past participle (tulnuva), and similar forms are quoted from Agricola. In modern Finnish the 3rd person singular generally ends simply in a long vowel, perhaps the remains of a diphthong ending in u, which occurs in some dialects.
The formation of the 3rd person is quite different. The plural ending is vat. In modern Finnish, the singular usually doesn’t have an ending but just lengthens the final vowel, unless it’s already long or a diphthong. However, as noted on pp. 62 and 63, the ending pi, which appears in monosyllabic verbs, and in its weakened form vi in others, is common in dialects and is sometimes used in literary language. This suffix appears in all the Baltic dialects as b, p for the singular, and vat, ba, va for the plural. In Lappish, it doesn’t occur in the 3rd person singular or plural, but it does appear in the 1st person plural (p, be, or p), in the 2nd dual (bätte, ppe, bet, vette) and plural (bättet, ppet, bet, vetteð), as well as in the 3rd dual (ba, van, v). It also appears sporadically in Cheremissian as the sign of the 3rd person. It's quite clear that the Finnish -va-t is the plural form of pi or vi. An analogy for [xxvii] the final a changing to i can be found in the nominative and comparatives (suurempi for suurempa), so it’s likely that the 3rd person singular and plural ended in pa and vat (p. 15). There’s no doubt that this pa or va is the same as the suffix of the present participle. In the plural, these two forms are absolutely identical even in modern language: tuovat, antavat, tulevat are either the 3rd person plural present or the nominative plural of the present participle. The 3rd person is thus simply a predicate, with the verb substantive often omitted. Pa or va would therefore originally have been a suffix of the present: pi or vi doesn’t appear in any other moods or tenses, but vat is the universal ending for the plural. Perhaps it wasn’t originally in any tense but the present, as Setälä cites old writers and dialects with forms like sanoit (sanoivat), näghitt (näkivät), olisit (olisivat), etc. However, it’s important to note that the ending va doesn’t have a distinct temporal meaning, as it is used to form simple adjectives like lihava, fat; terävä, sharp. If we consider saavat as a simple adjective from the root saa, meaning taking, then there’s no reason why saivat, saanevat, etc. shouldn’t be adjectives from sai, saane, which express modifications of that root. But this is a question of chronology, and it seems more likely that when those stems were formed vat was accepted as a suffix of the 3rd plural. In Estonian, va is sometimes added to the active past participle (tulnuva), and similar forms are cited from AgricoIa. In modern Finnish, the 3rd person singular usually ends simply in a long vowel, possibly remnants of a diphthong ending in u, which can be found in some dialects.
Besides the personal terminations already discussed, we find in reflexive verbs (in some of which however the reflexive meaning[xxviii] is not very clear) me as the suffix of the 1st singular (annoime, luome, siirrime[2]), te for the 2nd person (weäite, seisotaite, tungeite), ksen, kse, ihe for the 3rd person. These latter forms are carefully discussed by Setälä (Suom. Ug. Seuran Aikakauskirja, No. II, 1887, p. 33 ff.), and he seems to prove satisfactorily that they represent k + sen, of which the first element is a present suffix, found also in the imperative and negative, and the second the pronoun of the 3rd person, found also in the optative, passive, and other forms. The terminations me and te might be explained as the original forms, seeing that the roots of the 1st and 2nd personal pronouns are probably mi and ti, but they are more likely to be due to false analogy, the real meaning of he (= sen) in the 3rd person having been forgotten.
Besides the personal endings we’ve already talked about, we see in reflexive verbs (in some of which the reflexive meaning[xxviii] is not very clear) me as the suffix for the 1st singular (annoime, luome, siirrime[2]), te for the 2nd person (weäite, seisotaite, tungeite), and ksen, kse, ihe for the 3rd person. These latter forms are thoroughly examined by Setälä (Suom. Ug. Seuran Aikakauskirja, No. II, 1887, p. 33 ff.), and he seems to convincingly demonstrate that they represent k + sen, where the first element is a present suffix, also found in the imperative and negative forms, and the second is the pronoun for the 3rd person, which appears in the optative, passive, and other forms as well. The endings me and te could be considered the original forms, given that the roots of the 1st and 2nd personal pronouns are likely mi and ti, but they probably stem from incorrect analogy, as the true meaning of he (= sen) in the 3rd person has likely been forgotten.
We have thus for terminations indicative of person the following:—
We have the following terms that indicate a person:—
Sing. | Plur. | ||
---|---|---|---|
1. | n (me) | m + me | |
2. | t (te) | t + te | |
3. | (a) | pi, vi, long vowel | vat or simple t. |
(b) | sen, hen, se, he. |
We have now to consider what are the other formative elements used in the Finnish verb, in doing which it is best to take first the finite affirmative conjugation, leaving aside the negative and passive forms. We may also leave aside the compound tenses which have doubtless arisen under foreign influences (cf. the Magyar forms).
We now need to look at the other key elements used in the Finnish verb. It’s easier to start with the finite affirmative conjugation and put aside the negative and passive forms for now. We can also skip over the compound tenses, which have likely developed due to foreign influences (see the Hungarian forms).
We have seen that in nouns the possessive affixes n-sa, m-me, n-ne pointed to the fact that another element besides the strictly[xxix] pronominal affix was added to the stem. The mme and tte of the plural verb are also best explained as k + me, k + te. This k occurs in many other verbal forms, and is of rather uncertain meaning, but apparently originally used in the present tense. It occurs in most of the cognate languages, particularly Lappish. The moods and tenses of the Finnish verb are very simple. The indicative has but two simple tenses (as in most of the cognate languages), a durative, which answers to both our present and future, and an aorist. There are three other moods, the potential or concessive, which represents an action as possible but not actual, the conditional, and the imperative, with which the optative may be taken to form one tense.
We have seen that in nouns, the possessive affixes n-sa, m-me, n-ne indicate that another element, in addition to the strictly [xxix] pronominal affix, was added to the stem. The mme and tte of the plural verb are also best understood as k + me, k + te. This k appears in many other verbal forms and its meaning is somewhat unclear, but it seems to have originally been used in the present tense. It is found in most of the related languages, especially Lappish. The moods and tenses of the Finnish verb are quite simple. The indicative has only two basic tenses (like most related languages): a durative tense, which corresponds to both our present and future, and an aorist. There are three other moods: the potential or concessive, which describes an action as possible but not actual; the conditional; and the imperative, which can be combined with the optative to form one tense.
The present indicative adds the personal endings direct to the stem; the other forms add some element between the stem and terminations, which are the same as in the present (n, t, mme, tte, vat), except that the 3rd singular never takes pi or vi.
The present indicative adds personal endings directly to the stem; other forms add an element between the stem and endings, which are the same as in the present (n, t, mme, tte, vat), except that the 3rd singular never takes pi or vi.
The past tense (generally called imperfect) is formed by adding the vowel i to the stem, which generally causes euphonic changes. Saa, to receive; sain, I received; anta, to give; annoin, I gave; tule, to come; tulin, I came. This suffix is used in Lappish in the forms je, ie, i, and traces of it occur in Magyar, Mordvinian, Cheremissian, Syrjenian, and Vogul. Ostiak is peculiar in using the simple stem for the past, and adding de to mark the present. The suffix i or je is perhaps the same as ja used to form nouns expressing the agent (e.g. kalastaja, a fisherman). Another termination used extensively in all the Baltic dialects is -si. This is quite regular in verbs whose root ends in ta, for lupat(a)i becomes naturally lupasi, and pyyt(ä)i pyysi (v. p. 16 for detailed[xxx] rules). But in Esthonian and the South Western dialect of Finnish this termination is added to a great many words which have no t in the stem. E.g. Esthonian: stem palu, pres. palun, pret. palusin; stem pühki, pres. pühin, pret. pühkizin. These forms are perhaps the result of analogy, which was particularly easy on account of the contracted verbs. A comparison of the present lupaan (from which t has been lost) and the imperfect lupasin naturally suggests that si is the characteristic suffix of the latter. On the other hand, Mordvinian, Cheremissian, Vogul, and some forms of Ostiak (as well as the Samoyede languages) all have s or š as a sign of the preterite, so that si may possibly contain another tense element distinct from i.
The past tense (often referred to as imperfect) is created by adding the vowel i to the stem, which usually leads to euphonic changes. Saa, to receive; sain, I received; anta, to give; annoin, I gave; tule, to come; tulin, I came. This suffix is used in Lappish in the forms je, ie, i, and traces of it can be found in Magyar, Mordvinian, Cheremissian, Syrjenian, and Vogul. Ostiak is unique for using the simple stem for the past and adding de to indicate the present. The suffix i or je might be similar to ja, which is used to create nouns that express the agent (e.g., kalastaja, a fisherman). Another ending commonly used in all the Baltic dialects is -si. This is quite regular in verbs whose root ends in ta, such that lupat(a)i naturally becomes lupasi, and pyyt(ä)i becomes pyysi (v. p. 16 for detailed[xxx] rules). However, in Estonian and the South Western dialect of Finnish, this ending is added to many words that don’t have a t in the stem. For example, Estonian: stem palu, present palun, past palusin; stem pühki, present pühin, past pühkizin. These forms may be due to analogy, which was especially easy because of the contracted verbs. A comparison of the present lupaan (from which t has been dropped) and the imperfect lupasin naturally indicates that si is the distinctive suffix for the latter. Conversely, Mordvinian, Cheremissian, Vogul, and some Ostiak forms (as well as the Samoyede languages) all have s or š as indicators of the past tense, suggesting that si might contain another tense element separate from i.
The concessive is characterised by the syllable ne, or sometimes no in dialects. A conjunctive formed with this element occurs in most of Baltic dialects, Cheremissian, Vogul, and Ostiak.
The concessive is marked by the syllable ne, or sometimes no in dialects. A conjunctive made with this element is found in most Baltic dialects, Cheremissian, Vogul, and Ostiak.
The conditional has in Finnish a double suffix i + si. The i is doubtless identical with that of the imperfect. The syllable si is no doubt for ksi, for the Esthonian conditional is regularly formed with this suffix. Palu, wiska, pühki, sȫ form paluksin, wiskaksin, pühiksin, sȫksin. Esthonian generally has this suffix without i, but the other Baltic dialects employ the Finnish form. Lappish also has a subjunctive showing the syllable kči, čči, or či, but the form is unknown in the Eastern languages. It is noticeable that both ne and se are found in dialects doubled (myysisin from myy, to sell; tullenen, for tulnenen, from tulla, to come), and also combined in the form neisi, which occurs several times in the Kalevala (e.g. xxiii. 219, 220. Tuosta sulho suuttuneisi Mies nuori nuristuneisi).
The conditional in Finnish has a double suffix i + si. The i is clearly the same as that of the imperfect tense. The syllable si is likely derived from ksi, as the Estonian conditional is usually formed with this suffix. For example, Palu, wiska, pühki, sȫ form paluksin, wiskaksin, pühiksin, sȫksin. Estonian typically uses this suffix without i, but the other Baltic dialects adopt the Finnish form. Lappish also features a subjunctive with the syllable kči, čči, or či, but this form is not found in the Eastern languages. It's interesting to note that both ne and se appear doubled in some dialects (myysisin from myy, to sell; tullenen, instead of tulnenen, from tulla, to come), and they also combine to form neisi, which appears several times in the Kalevala (e.g. xxiii. 219, 220. Tuosta sulho suuttuneisi Mies nuori nuristuneisi).
The imperative consists of a 2nd person singular, which in literary Finnish is merely the root in a closed form (anna, ota from anta, otta), but which in dialects is found ending in k (annak, otak, etc.), and of a 1st and 2nd plural ending in kaamme, kaatte (or kaa) in the literary language, though kama, kamme, katte are also found. A 3rd person singular in kaan also occurs, but rarely. The optative consists of a 2nd person singular ending in os, of a 3rd person singular in koon, and a 3rd person plural in koot. These forms have been generally explained as weakenings of suffixes kasa (kaha) and koso (koho), and as representing kasamme, kasatte, koso, koson, and kosot. It appears to me that the evidence brought forward by Setälä (p. 111 ff.) disproves this theory. He points out (1) that the forms kaha, koho never occur in those dialects which otherwise preserve h between vowels, e.g. in the illative and passive; (2) that the Eastern dialects change the kaa or kää of the imperative into koa, keä, which change never occurs when an h has been lost. Besides no particular explanation has ever been offered of the suffixes kasa, koso. The proper suffixes then of the imperative and optative are ka, ko, which are obviously related (cf. ne, dialect no, in the concessive). These suffixes appear in Esthonian as gā (dial) and gu, and a suffix ka, k, or traces of it, occurs not only in the Baltic languages, but in all the other members of the group. It seems to be identical with the k which appears in the negative conjugation and elsewhere, and which is the least definite in signification of suffixes merely indicating the verbal character of the root. Thus the 2nd person singular of the imperative is an elementary verbal form without a personal termination. The forms kaamme, kaatte have evidently added to this suffix the[xxxii] personal termination. The long vowel appears to be an invention of the modern literary dialect. In poetry and dialects we find the forms kämme, käme, and käte.
The imperative uses the 2nd person singular, which in literary Finnish is just the root in a fixed form (anna, ota from anta, otta), but in dialects, it often ends with a k (annak, otak, etc.). It also includes a 1st and 2nd plural ending in kaamme, kaatte (or kaa) in literary language, though kama, kamme, and katte can be found too. A 3rd person singular in kaan is rare. The optative has a 2nd person singular ending in os, a 3rd person singular in koon, and a 3rd person plural in koot. These forms are generally thought to be weakened versions of the suffixes kasa (kaha) and koso (koho), and represent kasamme, kasatte, koso, koson, and kosot. However, it seems to me that Setälä's evidence (p. 111 ff.) contradicts this theory. He notes (1) that the forms kaha, koho never appear in dialects that maintain h between vowels, such as in the illative and passive; (2) that the Eastern dialects change the kaa or kää of the imperative to koa, kiä, a change that never occurs when an h is lost. Additionally, there has never been a specific explanation for the suffixes kasa, koso. The correct suffixes for the imperative and optative are ka, ko, which are clearly related (see ne, dialect no, in the concessive). These suffixes are seen in Estonian as gā (dial) and gu, and a suffix ka, k, or traces of it, is found not only in the Baltic languages but across all the other members of the group. It appears to be the same as the k that appears in negative conjugations and other instances, which is the least specific of the suffixes, merely indicating the verbal nature of the root. Therefore, the 2nd person singular of the imperative is a base verbal form without a personal ending. The forms kaamme, kaatte have clearly added a[xxxii] personal ending to this suffix. The long vowel seems to be a creation of the modern literary dialect. In poetry and dialects, we see the forms kämme, käme, and käte.
The termination os of the optative is doubtless for ko + s where s represents the 2nd person singular. In Kalevala xxxiii. 257-8 we find a form in kosi, Kun on kuollet kuolkosipa, kaotkosi kun kaonnet, cf. Kanteletar (p. 14, 2nd ed., 1884) Tehkös liito lintuseni. The 3rd person singular ending in koon is undoubtedly for kohon, where the second element represents the 3rd personal pronoun hän or sen. The assimilation of the vowel to the o of ko resembles the phenomena presented by the illative. The plural koot is similarly for kohot, where the second element represents het or set, that is the 3rd personal pronoun with the plural suffix. The terminations kaan and kaat, which occur dialectically, show similar formations with the ka of the imperative.
The ending os of the optative is definitely derived from ko + s, where s stands for the 2nd person singular. In Kalevala xxxiii. 257-8, we see a form in kosi, Kun on kuollet kuolkosipa, kaotkosi kun kaonnet, cf. Kanteletar (p. 14, 2nd ed., 1884) Tehkös liito lintuseni. The 3rd person singular ending in koon likely comes from kohon, where the second part represents the 3rd personal pronoun hän or sen. The vowel assimilation to the o of ko is similar to what we see in the illative. The plural koot is similarly derived from kohot, where the second part represents het or set, which means the 3rd personal pronoun with the plural suffix. The endings kaan and kaat, which appear in dialects, show similar structures with the ka of the imperative.
Besides the forms of the finite active verb discussed above, Finnish also possesses what is called a passive, but is no doubt really an impersonal verb, used in all the tenses but the imperative. From the root tuo come the present tuodahan, imperf. tuotahin, concessive tuotanehen, conditional tuotaisihin. But the root ending in a short vowel like repi makes revitähän, revittihin, revittänehen, revittäisihin. In all these forms the last element is obviously a termination h-n, which is vocalized analogously to the illative. This is probably the 3rd personal pronoun hän or sen. Besides this termination there is added to the root the element tta after a short vowel, and ta after a long one. This suffix is probably identical with the causal and transitive terminations ta, tta (p. 110). Thus the passive forms are really causal verbs used impersonally in the 3rd person singular.
Besides the forms of the finite active verb mentioned earlier, Finnish also has what is known as a passive voice, which is actually more like an impersonal verb, used in all tenses except the imperative. From the root tuo come the present tuodahan, imperfect tuotahin, concessive tuotanehen, and conditional tuotaisihin. However, the root ending in a short vowel like repi forms revitähän, revittihin, revittänehen, and revittäisihin. In all these forms, the last element is clearly a termination h-n, which is vocalized similarly to the illative. This likely corresponds to the 3rd personal pronoun hän or sen. In addition to this termination, the element tta is added to the root after a short vowel, and ta after a long one. This suffix is probably the same as the causal and transitive endings ta, tta (p. 110). Therefore, the passive forms are essentially causal verbs used impersonally in the 3rd person singular.
It is noticeable that while the imperfects and other tenses are tuotihin, sanotihim, etc., the present has tuodahan, sanotahan, etc. This points to the syllable tta or ta having being closed originally by some element which has disappeared. Now the passive present in Esthonian is formed regularly with the syllable kse which is doubtless the present suffix k and the pronoun se. Thus the roots palu, wiska, and pühki form the passives palutakse, wizatakse, pühitakse corresponding very closely to an original Finnish sano + ta + k + sen which becomes sanota’hen and then sanotaan. Personal, neuter, or passive verbs are formed by the addition of the vowels u or y, with or without the addition of t, nt, or p (p. 111). Such verbs, however, are not counted as part of the regular conjugation, as they cannot be formed from all verbal stems.
It’s clear that while the imperfects and other tenses are tuotihin, sanotihim, etc., the present forms are tuodahan, sanotahan, etc. This indicates that the syllable tta or ta was originally closed off by some element that has since disappeared. In Estonian, the passive present is typically formed with the syllable kse, which likely combines the present suffix k and the pronoun se. Therefore, the roots palu, wiska, and pühki form the passives palutakse, wizatakse, pühitakse, which closely resemble the original Finnish sano + ta + k + sen that turns into sanota’hen and then sanotaan. Personal, neuter, or passive verbs are created by adding the vowels u or y, with or without the addition of t, nt, or p (p. 111). However, these verbs are not considered part of the regular conjugation, as they cannot be formed from all verbal stems.
On the same footing as these reflexive verbs stand the various derivative forms described p. 110 ff. Some of them—e.g. the causal suffixes—have so distinct a meaning and are used so frequently that they might almost be given among the regular forms of the verb; others are only added to comparatively few verbs and vary in their signification. Some of them are the same suffixes which occur in the regular conjugation; ksi, a frequentative or diminutive, is no doubt identical with the si of the conditional: ne, and perhaps the n of nta, is the suffix of the concessive; ele, or le, used in Finnish only to form frequentatives and diminutives, appears in Lappish as a sign of the subjunctive mood (Set. p. 158). It is thus clear that the verbal forms consist of a root (that is to say, a form which may be considered as a root for Finnish, without prejudice to the question how far it is absolutely primitive), to which are added certain formative affixes and a termination indicating person. Some[xxxiv] of these formative affixes have been accepted as definitely indicating mood or tense, others have not been so accepted and have a vaguer signification. Thus anta + i + si + n is described as the 1st person singular of the conditional of anta, to give, isi being indicative of the mood, but käärämöittelee, which represents käärä + mä + i + tta + ele, is not regarded as having any modal or temporal suffix.
On the same level as these reflexive verbs are the various derivative forms mentioned on p. 110 ff.. Some of them—for example, the causal suffixes—have such distinct meanings and are used so often that they could almost be considered part of the regular verb forms; others are only added to a relatively small number of verbs and vary in meaning. Some of these are the same suffixes found in the regular conjugation; ksi, a frequentative or diminutive, is likely the same as the si in the conditional: ne, and possibly the n in nta, functions as the suffix of the concessive; ele, or le, which is used in Finnish only to create frequentatives and diminutives, appears in Lappish as a marker of the subjunctive mood (Set. p. 158). It's clear that verbal forms consist of a root (that is to say, a form that can be viewed as a root in Finnish, without ruling out how primitive it truly is), to which certain formative affixes and a termination indicating person are added. Some[xxxiv] of these formative affixes are definitely accepted as indicators of mood or tense, while others have not been clearly defined and carry more ambiguous meanings. So, anta + i + si + n is identified as the 1st person singular of the conditional of anta, to give, with isi indicating the mood, but käärämöittelee, which represents käärä + mä + i + tta + ele, is not considered to have any modal or temporal suffix.
In Finnish, as in most of the cognate languages except Hungarian and Ostiak (where however there are traces of another system) there is no simple negative particle, and negation can only be expressed by means of the negative verb, en, et, ei, emme, ette, eivät, which is prefixed to the closed form of the root. There is no doubt that this form has lost a final k, and is therefore identical with the second person singular of the imperative, and is the simplest verbal form. In the past, the past participle is used with the negative verb, and in the other moods the tense stem. The imperative and optative add ko to the stem and the negative particle is formed from the root äl or el which is obviously closely akin to such forms as ellen (p. 69) and perhaps is the negative root combined with the suffix le.
In Finnish, like in most related languages except Hungarian and Ostiak (which have some elements of a different system), there’s no straightforward negative word. Negation is only expressed using the negative forms of the verb: en, et, ei, emme, ette, eivät, which are added to the closed form of the root. It’s clear that this form has lost a final k, so it matches the second person singular of the imperative and is the most basic verb form. Traditionally, the past participle is used with the negative verb, while in other moods, the tense stem is used. The imperative and optative have ko added to the stem, and the negative particle comes from the root äl or el, which is clearly related to forms like ellen (p. 69) and might be the negative root combined with the suffix le.
Although the common opinion about Finnish is that it is hopelessly unlike any European language, it must be admitted by all who have studied it that it represents a very close approximation to the Aryan type, due no doubt to the strong and consistent foreign influence to which it has been subjected. As is well known, the vocabulary is overrun with German or Scandinavian words, often the equivalents of the simplest ideas, which have been borrowed, not lately, but before the earliest period of which we have any record. In the structure of the[xxxv] language itself this approximation is not less striking. It manifests itself in two ways—negatively and positively. As for the first, Finnish has abandoned many constructions which are found in the other languages of the group, but which are unknown to Aryan grammar. Thus we find no traces of the object being incorporated with the verb, or of the verb taking possessive as well as predicative suffixes. On the other hand, the positive resemblances are very numerous. It cannot be denied that the declensions, whatever be their origin, are in their present form very similar to those of Latin and Greek. The case suffix forms a whole with the noun; it influences the vowels and consonants of the latter; the pronominal suffixes must be added after it, and not between it and the stem. The only difference between Finnish and Greek or Latin declension is that the former is much more regular and transparent in its character, though, even here, some cases, as the partitive singular and genitive plural, show considerable diversity. The adjective is fully declined, agrees with its substantive, and takes degrees of comparison. The verb is clearly distinguished from the noun, and the scanty supply of primitive tenses has been supplemented by a number of forms combined with the auxiliary verb after the analogy of German or Swedish. There are a great many infinitival and participial constructions, which recall the Turkish; but, on the other hand, the relative pronouns and particles are fully developed. On the whole, it may be fairly said that Finnish really presents no great differences from Aryan languages except in its euphonic laws, the use of the pronominal suffixes, the infinitives and participles, and some syntactical peculiarities. Compared with such a language as Ostiak (or even Magyar) it shows the[xxxvi] clearest traces of foreign influence, and of non-Aryan material recast in a western and Aryan mould.
Although many people think Finnish is completely different from any other European language, anyone who has studied it must admit it closely resembles the Aryan type, likely due to the strong and consistent foreign influences it has experienced. It's well-known that the vocabulary is filled with German and Scandinavian words, often for the simplest concepts, which were borrowed long before any recordings were made. The structure of the[xxxv] language itself shows this resemblance in two ways—negatively and positively. On the negative side, Finnish has dropped many constructions found in other languages in the group but absent in Aryan grammar. For instance, there are no signs of objects being combined with verbs, or verbs using possessive along with predicative suffixes. Conversely, the positive similarities are quite numerous. It can’t be denied that the declensions, regardless of their origin, are very similar in form to those in Latin and Greek. The case suffix forms a unit with the noun; it affects the vowels and consonants of the noun; the pronominal suffixes must come after it, not between it and the root. The only difference between Finnish and Greek or Latin declension is that Finnish is much more regular and clearer, though some cases, like the partitive singular and genitive plural, show notable diversity. Adjectives are fully declined, agree with their nouns, and have degrees of comparison. The verb is clearly set apart from the noun, and the limited number of basic tenses has been expanded with forms combined with the auxiliary verb, following the models of German or Swedish. There are many infinitival and participial constructions that remind one of Turkish; however, on the other hand, relative pronouns and particles are fully developed. Overall, it can be said that Finnish does not greatly differ from Aryan languages, except in its euphonic laws, the use of pronominal suffixes, infinitives and participles, and some syntactical peculiarities. In comparison to a language like Ostiak (or even Hungarian), it shows the[xxxvi] clearest signs of foreign influence, with non-Aryan elements reshaped in a Western and Aryan framework.
On the other hand, it must be remembered that agglutinative languages represent a stage through which Aryan languages have doubtless past. The real difference between the forms presented by Finnish, and those of Latin, Greek, or Sanskrit, is that while the former has but a limited number of suffixes, and uses them regularly in the same sense, the latter had a superfluously rich store, and used sometimes one, sometimes another to express the same idea. Hence it is that we find different case endings for nouns, adjectives, and pronouns; and several ways of inflecting verbs and nouns.
On the other hand, it's important to remember that agglutinative languages reflect a stage that Aryan languages undoubtedly went through. The main difference between the forms seen in Finnish and those in Latin, Greek, or Sanskrit is that while Finnish has a limited number of suffixes and uses them consistently in the same way, the latter languages possess an unnecessarily abundant variety and sometimes use different ones to convey the same idea. This is why we see different case endings for nouns, adjectives, and pronouns, along with several methods of inflecting verbs and nouns.
The tendency to advance from the primitive forms and constructions of the Ugro-Altaic languages to a mode of expression more in harmony with western thought reaches its height in the modern literary Finnish. It is no reproach to this language to say that it is artificial. Nearly all modern languages have the same origin. Out of a mass of dialects one is selected by circumstances as representative, and becomes a language while the others remain dialects. A number of such dialects are spoken in Finland, and no doubt if any of them had received an independent literary development, it might have produced a language almost as different from written Finnish as is Esthonian. Neither can one be surprised at the number of newly invented words in Finnish. All the languages of modern Europe have borrowed the vocabulary of mediaeval Latin, either by taking the words as they found them, or by translating the component parts of them into equivalents supplied from their own grammar. English has generally adopted the former, German the latter method. Finnish has followed[xxxvii] boldly in the same track, and endeavoured to find native equivalents for the chief modern ideas. It is perhaps presumptuous for a foreigner to judge whether the result is successful. One is inclined to think that the change has been a little too sudden. Finnish is an admirable vehicle for such poetry as the Kalevala or for simple narrative. It had not advanced at all beyond this state when it was used to represent the most complicated forms of European thought, and, as it still keeps its homely native character, the combination sometimes appears rather odd. Besides, as there is no authority to determine exactly what are the accepted phrases for the literary dialect, or the proper equivalents of foreign words, a good deal of confusion reigns, and even natives have occasionally some difficulty in understanding modern authors. It is a great pity that writers do not adopt a simpler style. As it is, they have chosen German models, and the combination of exceedingly involved phrases with manifold inflectional forms distinguished only by slight differences produces sentences which rival in difficulty ancient Greek, a language which was generally obscure except in the hand of a master. Yet though Finnish deserves its undesirable reputation of being the most difficult language spoken in Europe, except perhaps Basque, it seems to be an undoubted fact that the area over which it is spoken is being enlarged at the expense of Russian and Swedish.
The move from the basic forms and structures of the Ugro-Altaic languages to a way of expressing ideas that aligns more closely with Western thought peaks in modern literary Finnish. It's not a criticism to say this language is artificial; almost all modern languages share this origin. A variety of dialects emerges, and one is chosen by circumstance to represent the language, while the others stay as dialects. Several such dialects are spoken in Finland, and if any had developed its own literary form, it could have ended up being as distinct from written Finnish as Estonian is. It's also not surprising to see many newly coined words in Finnish. All modern European languages have drawn from medieval Latin, either by adopting the words directly or by translating their parts into equivalents using their own grammar. English usually takes the former approach, while German tends to use the latter. Finnish has confidently followed the same path, trying to find native equivalents for key modern concepts. It might be a bit bold for an outsider to say whether this approach works well, but it seems that the shift has been somewhat abrupt. Finnish is excellent for conveying poetry like the Kalevala or simple stories. However, it hadn't evolved much beyond this when it began to express the more complex ideas of European thought, and since it retains its straightforward character, the mixture can sometimes feel odd. Moreover, with no clear authority to define the accepted phrases for literary language or the correct translations for foreign terms, there’s quite a bit of confusion. Even native speakers sometimes struggle to understand modern writers. It's unfortunate that authors don’t choose a simpler style. They've opted for German influences, leading to very complex phrases with numerous inflections that differ only slightly, creating sentences that can rival ancient Greek in difficulty— a language that was generally obscure except in the hands of a skilled master. Despite Finnish earning its reputation as possibly the hardest language in Europe, apart from maybe Basque, it undeniably seems to be spreading in usage, taking ground from Russian and Swedish.
The group of languages to which Finnish belongs is at present spoken by tribes scattered over the more northern parts of European Russia and immediately to the east of the Ural. In Siberia we have Ostiak, spoken by tribes about the river Obi (for the Ostiak of the Yenisei appears to be a different language), and Vogul, spoken by scattered tribes on either side[xxxviii] of the Ural. With these languages is connected Magyar, though owing to foreign influences and its great literary development, comparable only to that of Finnish, it presents many peculiarities. Though both the grammar and vocabulary of these languages leave no doubt of their relation to the rest of the group, they differ from them in many points of detail. The case terminations present few resemblances; Vogul and Ostiak have a dual, and they all more or less employ constructions rejected by most of the other languages, such as the incorporation of the object in the verb, the distinction between predicative and possessive suffixes in the verb, etc. Also it is remarkable that they have not developed fully the peculiar negative constructions of Finnish and the more western languages.
The group of languages that Finnish belongs to is currently spoken by tribes spread across the northern regions of European Russia and just to the east of the Ural Mountains. In Siberia, we have Ostiak, spoken by tribes near the Obi River (the Ostiak around the Yenisei seems to be a different language), and Vogul, spoken by scattered tribes on both sides[xxxviii] of the Ural. Magyar is also related to these languages, but due to foreign influences and its significant literary development, which is comparable only to Finnish, it has many unique features. While both the grammar and vocabulary of these languages clearly show their connection to the rest of the group, they vary in many specific details. The case endings show few similarities; Vogul and Ostiak have a dual form, and they all somewhat use constructions that most other languages reject, such as incorporating the object into the verb and distinguishing between predicative and possessive suffixes in the verb, etc. It's also noteworthy that they haven't fully developed the unique negative constructions found in Finnish and the more western languages.
East of the Voguls dwell a race called Syryenians or Zyrjenians (Russian Зыряне), whose head quarters are at the town of Ishma, on the Pechora; south of these again are the Votiaks, mostly in the government of Viatka. On the north bank of the Volga, to the west of Kazan, live the Cheremissians, speaking two dialects, some scattered settlements of whom are found further east, while to the south of these again, mostly about the rivers Oka and Sura, are numerous scattered settlements of Mordvinians, who have likewise two dialects. None of these are literary languages. Besides them we have Lappish, in three dialects spoken in the northern parts of Finland, Sweden, and Russia, and the various Baltic idioms, with Suomi or Finnish.
East of the Voguls live a group known as the Syryenians or Zyrjenians (Russian Зыряне), whose headquarters are in the town of Ishma, located on the Pechora River. South of them are the Votiaks, primarily found in the Viatka region. On the north bank of the Volga, west of Kazan, the Cheremissians reside, speaking two dialects, with some scattered settlements found further east. To the south of them, mostly around the Oka and Sura Rivers, are many scattered settlements of Mordvinians, who also speak two dialects. None of these are considered literary languages. Additionally, we have Lappish, which has three dialects spoken in the northern parts of Finland, Sweden, and Russia, along with various Baltic languages and Suomi, or Finnish.
The relation of these languages to one another have been ably described in Dr. Donner’s work, ‘Die gegenseitige Verwandschaft der Finnish-Ugrischen Sprachen.’ He divides the whole group into two divisions, the first called Ugric, and comprising[xxxix] only Ostiak, Vogul, and Magyar; the second called Finnish, including all the other languages. This second or Finnish division is divided into two groups, the Permian and Volga-Baltic, the former including only the Syrjenians, Permians, and Votiaks, the latter again in two sub-divisions, the Volga group or Mordvinian and Cheremissian, and the West Finnish group including Lappish, Esthonian, and Finnish.
The relationship between these languages has been well explained in Dr. Donner’s work, ‘Die gegenseitige Verwandschaft der Finnish-Ugrischen Sprachen.’ He splits the entire group into two categories: the first called Ugric, which includes only Ostiak, Vogul, and Magyar; the second called Finnish, which encompasses all the other languages. This second Finnish category is further divided into two groups: Permian and Volga-Baltic. The Permian group consists only of the Syrjenians, Permians, and Votiaks, while the Volga-Baltic group is divided into two sub-groups: the Volga group, which includes Mordvinian and Cheremissian, and the West Finnish group, which includes Lappish, Esthonian, and Finnish.
This classification may be represented thus in a table:—
This classification can be shown in a table like this:—
Finno-Ugrian Languages | A. Ugrian. | 1. Ostiak. | ||
2. Vogul. | ||||
3. Magyar. | ||||
B. Finnish. | i. Permian | Syrjenians, Permians, Votiaks. | ||
ii. Volga Baltic | a. Volga group | Cheremissian, Mordvinian. | ||
b. West Finnish | 1. Lappish. | |||
2. Esthonian, Livish, Votish, Vepsish. | ||||
3. Finnish. |
All these languages have a certain common vocabulary, and a common grammatical substratum, though many of them possess constructions unknown to the others. The pronouns, numerals, and in a less obvious degree the pronominal affixes of nouns and verbs are also identical. The Ugrian languages however, seem to have parted company with the rest before a system of declension had been fixed. Their nominal suffixes seem to be mostly later formations, though we find t, tl, or k for the plural, and traces of l as a local element. Corresponding phenomena appear in the conjugation of verbs, as noticed above.
All these languages share a common vocabulary and a basic grammatical structure, although many of them have unique constructions. The pronouns and numbers, and to a lesser extent the pronominal affixes of nouns and verbs, are also the same. However, the Ugrian languages seem to have diverged from the others before a system of declension was established. Their nominal suffixes appear to be mostly later developments, though we see t, tl, or k used for plurals, and remnants of l as a local marker. Similar patterns are found in verb conjugation, as mentioned earlier.
The remaining languages—or Finnish group—have not developed any striking differences from the Ugric division, but they show greater resemblance to one another in details. They[xl] all have local cases characterised by the letter s (unknown in the Ugric group), others characterised by l, an abessive ending in ta or tak, and negative adjectives characterised by the syllable tem, or tom. They mostly agree in having a peculiar form for the negative conjugation. The present of the positive conjugation has p (or v) regularly or sporadically in certain persons, and the remaining verbal forms, though far from agreeing absolutely, show a sufficient resemblance to warrant us in regarding them as the results of a common development.
The other languages—or Finnish group—haven't developed any significant differences from the Ugric division, but they show more similarities to each other in specific details. They[xl] all have local cases marked by the letter s (which is not found in the Ugric group), others marked by l, an abessive ending in ta or tak, and negative adjectives marked by the syllable tem or tom. They generally agree in having a unique form for the negative conjugation. The present tense of the positive conjugation regularly has p (or v) in certain forms, and while the remaining verb forms don't completely agree, they show enough similarity to let us consider them as the result of a shared development.
From the accounts given of Syrjenian and Votiak it would seem that they were the first to cease to participate in this common development. They appear to be characterised by few striking peculiarities, but to show a less degree of conformity to a common standard than the remaining languages. The phonetic system of Syrjenian seems to be much the same as that of Cheremissian or Mordvinian, except that it has a great fondness for the sound of i̱. The pronouns of both numbers, and the pronominal affixes of the singular, show much more resemblance to the Finnish than to the Ugrian, but the pronominal affixes of the plural (ni̱m, ni̱d, ni̱s) are curious, and obviously represent the singular affixes in combination with a syllable ni̱, which may perhaps be akin to the Finnish plural demonstrative ne. In the verb, the 1st person singular has no personal termination. In the plural we find m, ni̱d, ni̱s, as in nouns. Generally Syrjenian seems to be more thoroughly agglutinative, as opposed to inflected, than the Finnish language. In this it may be compared with Cheremissian, where the plural is formed by the syllable vlja (or vi̱lä) added between the stem and case termination, just like jas in Syrjenian. The Permian[xli] languages have some close analogies in detail with the Ugrian group. Thus twenty is ki̱s in Syrjenian, kōs or χūs in Ostiak, husz in Magyar; the reflexive pronoun is as or ats in Syrjenian and Votiak, at in Ostiak.
From the accounts given about Syrjenian and Votiak, it seems they were the first to stop taking part in this shared development. They not only have few noticeable unique features but also show less adherence to a common standard compared to the other languages. The phonetic system of Syrjenian appears to be quite similar to that of Cheremissian or Mordvinian, except it really likes the sound of i̱. The pronouns for both numbers, as well as the singular pronominal affixes, resemble Finnish more than Ugrian, but the plural pronominal affixes (ni̱m, ni̱d, ni̱s) are interesting and clearly combine the singular affixes with a syllable ni̱, which might be related to the Finnish plural demonstrative ne. In the verb, the 1st person singular has no personal ending. In the plural, we find m, ni̱d, ni̱s, just like in nouns. Overall, Syrjenian seems to be more consistently agglutinative rather than inflected than the Finnish language. This is similar to Cheremissian, where the plural is formed by adding the syllable vlja (or vi̱lä) between the stem and case ending, just like jas in Syrjenian. The Permian[xli] languages have some close similarities in detail with the Ugrian group. For instance, twenty is ki̱s in Syrjenian, kōs or χūs in Ostiak, and husz in Hungarian; the reflexive pronoun is as or ats in Syrjenian and Votiak, and at in Ostiak.
Of the remaining languages Mordvinian is in many ways the most remarkable. Though generally admitted to be nearly akin to Cheremissian, it has many constructions peculiar to itself. Thus it has a fully developed object conjugation and two forms of declension, the definite and indefinite. It has a great fondness for the letter f. On the other hand, such phenomena as the suffix n-za for the 3rd person, the word kemen, ten, the regular formation of the imperfect with i, infinitives in ma, and participles in f (Finn. va) show a near approach to Finnish. Cheremissian has also developed some new singular negative forms, by which the verbal root is negatived (in the preterite) by a suffix te + l, after which the personal suffixes are added.
Of the remaining languages, Mordvinian is one of the most remarkable. While it's generally accepted to be quite similar to Cheremissian, it has many unique constructions. It features a fully developed object conjugation and two forms of declension: definite and indefinite. It has a strong preference for the letter f. However, phenomena like the suffix n-za for the 3rd person, the word kemen, ten, the regular formation of the imperfect with i, infinitives in ma, and participles in f (Finn. va) indicate a close resemblance to Finnish. Cheremissian has also created some new singular negative forms, where the verbal root is negated (in the preterite) by adding the suffix te + l, followed by the personal suffixes.
The connection of the West Finnish languages is much more striking than that of those which have already been discussed. The resemblance of Lappish to Finnish and Esthonian is a little disguised owing to the elaborate phonetic system of this language, which has an extraordinary fondness for diphthongs, and also a very extensive provision of consonants, including some (e.g. γ, θ, δ) which do not occur in any of the cognate languages. The nominal declension is very similar to that of Finnish. Compare the singular forms tšalme, tšalmen, tšalmesn, tšalmest, tšalmetaka with silmä, silmänä, silmässä, silmästä, silmättä. In the singular the genitive and partitive have lost their termination (cf. the Esthonian forms, nom. silm, gen. and part. silma). The analogy in the plural is still closer; the nominative ends in h or k, but the other cases are characterised[xlii] by the insertion of i, tšalmeh or tšalmek, tšalmiti, tšalmi, tšalmin, tšalmisne, tšalmist, tšalmitaγa corresponding to silmät, silmiä, sílmien, silminä, silmissä, silmistä, silmittä. There are also forms in l, le, lt, or ld. The partitive case appears to be peculiar to the West Finnish languages. The pronouns of Lappish point the other way, and are all but identical with those of Mordvinian, mon, ton or don, son, mi, ti or di, si; Mordvinian mon, son, ton, min, sin, tin. The singular affixes are m, d, s (Mordv. n, t, nza), but those of the plural take the characteristic k (mek, dek, sek). There are also dual forms. The verb is peculiar in using different affixes for the present and preterite. Otherwise it is much the same as the Finnish forms. We have b or p as a sign of the present, je or i for the preterite, ket, kus, etc. in the imperative; comparatives formed with fč-, kč-, č- (ksi), or le. The negative conjugation also shows close analogies. Lappish has thus a great resemblance to Finnish, but is much nearer than the remaining western languages to Cheremissian and Mordvinian, thus connecting these latter with Finnish and the Esthonian languages.
The connection between the West Finnish languages is much more noticeable than that of the ones we've already talked about. The similarity of Lappish to Finnish and Estonian is somewhat hidden by the complex phonetic system of this language, which has a strong preference for diphthongs and a wide range of consonants, including some (e.g. γ, θ, δ) that don’t appear in any related languages. The noun declension is very similar to Finnish. Compare the singular forms tšalme, tšalmen, tšalmesn, tšalmest, tšalmetaka with silmä, silmänä, silmässä, silmästä, silmättä. In the singular, the genitive and partitive have dropped their endings (see the Estonian forms, nom. silm, gen. and part. silma). The similarity in the plural is even closer; the nominative ends in h or k, but the other cases are marked by the addition of i, tšalmeh or tšalmek, tšalmiti, tšalmi, tšalmin, tšalmisne, tšalmist, tšalmitaγa, corresponding to silmät, silmiä, sílmien, silminä, silmissä, silmistä, silmittä. There are also forms in l, le, lt, or ld. The partitive case seems to be unique to the West Finnish languages. The pronouns in Lappish tell a different story and are almost identical to those in Mordvinian, mon, ton or don, son, mi, ti or di, si; Mordvinian mon, son, ton, min, sin, tin. The singular affixes are m, d, s (Mordv. n, t, nza), but the plural affixes take the distinctive k (mek, dek, sek). There are also dual forms. The verb is unique in using different affixes for the present and past tense. Otherwise, it’s quite similar to the Finnish forms. We have b or p as the present marker, je or i for the past, ket, kus, etc. in the imperative; comparatives formed with fč-, kč-, č- (ksi) or le. The negative conjugation also shows close similarities. Thus, Lappish bears a great resemblance to Finnish, but is much closer than the other western languages to Cheremissian and Mordvinian, linking these latter languages with Finnish and Estonian.
There is no need to insist on the close connection of Livish, Votish, Vepsish, and Esthonian with Finnish. The grammatical structure and vocabulary of these languages is so alike that the fact is obvious not only to a philologist, but to the most casual learner. Esthonian is now far the most important of these languages, and has a certain amount of literary culture. It has two chief dialects, that of Revel and that of Dorpat[3].
There’s no need to stress the close relationship between Livish, Votish, Vepsish, and Estonian and Finnish. The grammar and vocabulary of these languages are so similar that it’s clear to anyone, not just a language expert, but even a casual learner. Estonian is now the most significant of these languages and has developed a degree of literary culture. It has two main dialects: the one from Tallinn and the one from Tartu[3].
In a few cases Esthonian shows older forms than Finnish,[xliii] but on the whole it is less primitive. Besides the Finnish consonants it possesses b, g, z, and ṅ. The accent is on the first syllable, and has led to weakening or loss of final syllables. The vowel harmony is known only in the Dorpat dialect, and there not perfectly. Consonants are weakened in much the same way as in Finnish, pp, tt, kk are reduced to single consonants; p, t, k, s become b, d, g, z; b becomes w or disappears, and d, g, z disappear. These changes, however, do not in the present state of the language take place only when syllables are closed, although the original form generally ended with a consonant. Thus tīb, urk, rind, toit, rid form the genitives tīwa, urga, rinna, toidu, riu; and the verbs pühkima, uskuma, prūkima, hoidma form pühin, uzun, prūgin, hoian. The noun has only eleven cases, the six local (exterior and interior) the genitive, partitive, abessive, and translative, all almost identical in form with Finnish, except that the genitive has lost the n of the termination, and the other cases the final vowel. The plural takes d in the nominative and i in the other cases. The pronouns resemble Finnish, but the 3rd person singular and plural is the demonstrative tema or nema in Esthonian, Livonian, and Votish, but Vepsish has hän, hö. Esthonian has almost lost the pronominal affixes, which are used only in adverbial forms, and replaced in most cases by the genitive of the personal pronoun.
In some cases, Estonian retains older forms than Finnish,[xliii] but overall, it is less primitive. In addition to Finnish consonants, it has b, g, z, and ṅ. The accent is on the first syllable, which has resulted in the weakening or loss of final syllables. Vowel harmony is only found in the Dorpat dialect, and even there it’s not perfect. Consonants weaken similarly to Finnish, with pp, tt, and kk being reduced to single consonants; p, t, k, s become b, d, g, z; b turns into w or disappears, and d, g, z vanish. However, these changes do not only occur in the present state of the language when syllables are closed, although the original forms generally ended with a consonant. For example, tīb, urk, rind, toit, rid form the genitives tīwa, urga, rinna, toidu, riu; and the verbs pühkima, uskuma, prūkima, hoidma become pühin, uzun, prūgin, hoian. The noun has only eleven cases: the six local cases (interior and exterior), the genitive, partitive, abessive, and translative, all of which are nearly identical in form to Finnish, except that the genitive has lost the n in its ending, and the other cases have dropped the final vowel. The plural adds d in the nominative and i in the other cases. The pronouns are similar to Finnish, but the 3rd person singular and plural is represented by the demonstrative tema or nema in Estonian, Livonian, and Votish, while Vepsish uses hän, hö. Estonian has nearly lost pronominal affixes, which are now only used in adverbial forms and are mostly replaced by the genitive of the personal pronoun.
The affirmative verb closely resembles Finnish, except that the concessive formed with ne has, except in the Dorpat dialect, been almost entirely lost. The 3rd person singular present ends regularly in b, and the 3rd plural in wad. The preterite is sometimes formed with simple i, but generally with si, and the conditional with ksi. The imperative 2nd singular has no[xliv] termination, but as in Finnish the root is weakened. The other persons are characterised by gu or ge. The passive is formed by affixing ta + k + se in the present, and ta + i (ti) in the preterite. The negative verb for the imperative is ärä, ärgu, ärge, but in the other forms Esthonian does not affix personal endings to the negative, but uses ei with all persons. Similarly Livish has äb or ab for all persons except the second, where ad is sometimes used. Votish and Vepsish follow Finnish. It will thus be seen that Esthonian, closely allied as it is to Finnish, has lost many peculiarities which it once no doubt possessed, but occasionally (e.g. the passive present in takse and the conditional in kse) preserves forms which in Finnish have been weakened or disguised.
The affirmative verb is very similar to Finnish, except that the concessive formed with ne has mostly disappeared, except in the Dorpat dialect. The 3rd person singular present typically ends in b, and the 3rd plural in wad. The past tense is sometimes formed with a simple i, but usually with si, and the conditional with ksi. The imperative 2nd singular doesn’t have a termination, but like in Finnish, the root is weakened. The other persons are marked by gu or ge. The passive is formed by adding ta + k + se in the present, and ta + i (ti) in the past tense. The negative verb for the imperative is ärä, ärgu, ärge, but in other forms, Estonian doesn’t add personal endings to the negative; it uses ei for all persons. Similarly, Livonian has äb or ab for all persons except the second, where ad is sometimes used. Votian and Vepsian follow Finnish. Thus, it can be seen that while Estonian is closely related to Finnish, it has lost many features it once had, but occasionally (e.g. the passive present in takse and the conditional in kse) retains forms that have been weakened or obscured in Finnish.
It is easier to discuss the relations of the Finno-Ugric languages to one another than to decide what are their affinities with other groups. They are generally considered to be connected with the Samoyede, Turkish, Mandchu, and Mongolian languages, that is to say, the ancestor of each of these groups was related to the ancestor of the Finno-Ugrian languages. When, however, identity of vocabulary cannot be proved, it is dangerous to make comparisons on the ground of general grammatical resemblances, because the grammar of agglutinative languages offers few striking peculiarities, and represents a stage of development through which may other languages, certainly the Aryan, have passed. The only general description which can be given of the Finno-Ugric group is that they are languages without gender, whose grammatical structure consists entirely in appending suffixes. To these characteristics is generally added another, the vowel harmony, but this exists very partially in the Finnish group. Now without denying the possible relationship[xlv] of Turkish, Mongol, and Mandchu to Finnish, it must be admitted that they have only a very general resemblance, and very many and precise differences. Mandchu and Mongol, with their uninflected verbs, would have been put into quite another class were they not undoubtedly akin to languages with a more developed system. And why should Japanese be excluded? It presents no phenomena incongruous with the grammar of the languages above cited, and the want of vowel harmony cannot be alleged as a difficulty.
It’s easier to talk about how the Finno-Ugric languages relate to each other than to figure out their connections with other language groups. They are usually thought to be linked to the Samoyede, Turkish, Mandchu, and Mongolian languages, meaning that the ancestor of each of these groups was related to the ancestor of the Finno-Ugric languages. However, when we can’t prove the same vocabulary exists, it's risky to make comparisons based on general grammatical similarities, because the grammar of agglutinative languages doesn't have many striking features and represents a developmental stage that many other languages, especially Aryan languages, have gone through. The only general description that can be applied to the Finno-Ugric group is that they are languages without gender, and their grammatical structure relies entirely on adding suffixes. Another characteristic often mentioned is vowel harmony, but this is only somewhat present in the Finnish group. While we shouldn't rule out a possible connection between Turkish, Mongol, and Mandchu to Finnish, we have to recognize that they share only vague similarities along with many specific differences. If not for their undeniable connection to languages with a more developed system, Mandchu and Mongol, with their non-inflected verbs, would belong to a completely different category. And why should Japanese be excluded? It doesn't show any features that clash with the grammar of the languages mentioned, and the lack of vowel harmony shouldn't be considered an issue.
If, however, we turn to the Samoyede languages the case is very different. They are usually mentioned as if they stood no nearer to the Finno-Ugric group than Turkish or Mandchu, and yet the resemblances in detail are numerous and striking.
If we look at the Samoyede languages, the situation is quite different. They're often mentioned as if they're no closer to the Finno-Ugric group than Turkish or Manchu, yet the detailed similarities are many and noteworthy.
They possess the vowel harmony, and apparently a law for the weakening of consonants analogous to that of Finnish and Esthonian, e.g. kinta, kindan; mat, maden; sok, sogon. The noun is strikingly like Finnish. We find a genitive in n, an accusative in m or p (cf. Lappish), a dative in ni or n, a locative in nan (cf. Finnish na), and an instrumental in se. There are three numbers, the dual is characterised by g or hā (cf. gen. in Ostiak, ag in Vogul), and the plural is formed with la or t (d). The pronouns show a good deal of variety, and it is evident that some forms (e.g. pudar, thou; puda, he) are not real pronouns but substantives used as pronouns. Still we find a general consensus for man as the 1st person singular, and some form of the same word for the plural; tan for the second singular, and te, ten, or ši for the plural (cf. Lappish, Cheremissian, Syrjenian, and Mordvinian). The 3rd person exists in several forms, tep, sete, di, etc., which may perhaps be compared with the Ostiak ten, Cheremissian tidä, and Syrjenian si̱a. The pronominal[xlvi] affixes are also extraordinarily numerous and varied, but they seem to include m for the 1st singular, t or d for the 2nd, jea (cf. Magyar ja) for the 3rd; mu or met for the 1st plural, and ta or tet for the 2nd. The interrogative pronouns are kutö, hübea, hoke, etc., who, and ma, mi, what. The verb and noun are not sharply distinguished. The verb takes two sets of pronominal suffixes, the predicative, with which an intransitive verb is always conjugated, and the possessive, which are used with both transitive and intransitive verbs. The preterite is formed by adding s, which occurs as a preterite suffix in Cheremissian, Mordvinian, Vogul, and Ostiak. The conjunctive is formed with nji, ne, na (cf. the Finnish ne). The imperative is formed with the syllable kar, gar, har (cf. Finnish ka). There is also an optative with the suffix rava, so perhaps kar is ka-ra.
They have vowel harmony and a rule for weakening consonants that's similar to Finnish and Estonian, e.g. kinta, kindan; mat, maden; sok, sogon. The nouns are very similar to Finnish. We see a genitive in n, an accusative in m or p (like in Lappish), a dative in ni or n, a locative in nan (compare Finnish na), and an instrumental in se. There are three numbers; the dual is marked by g or hā (similar to genitive in Ostiak, ag in Vogul), and the plural is formed with la or t (d). The pronouns show a lot of variation, and it’s clear that some forms (like pudar, thou; puda, he) aren't true pronouns but nouns used as pronouns. Still, there’s a general agreement for man as the 1st person singular and some form of that word for the plural; tan for the second singular, and te, ten, or ši for the plural (similar to Lappish, Cheremissian, Syrjenian, and Mordvinian). The 3rd person exists in several forms, like tep, sete, di, etc., which might be compared with Ostiak ten, Cheremissian tidä, and Syrjenian si̱a. The pronominal[xlvi] affixes are also quite numerous and varied, but they seem to include m for the 1st singular, t or d for the 2nd, jea (like Magyar ja) for the 3rd; mu or met for the 1st plural, and ta or tet for the 2nd. The interrogative pronouns are kutö, hübea, hoke, etc., meaning who, and ma, mi, which means what. The verb and noun are not clearly separate. The verb uses two sets of pronominal suffixes: the predicative, used with intransitive verbs, and the possessive, which are used with both transitive and intransitive verbs. The preterite is formed by adding s, which appears as a preterite suffix in Cheremissian, Mordvinian, Vogul, and Ostiak. The conjunctive is made with nji, ne, na (similar to Finnish ne). The imperative is formed with the syllables kar, gar, har (like Finnish ka). There's also an optative with the suffix rava, so perhaps kar is ka-ra.
Besides this similarity of grammatical forms there is a large common vocabulary. The following examples are taken at haphazard out of Castren’s lexicon:—River, jaha, joha (Finn. joki); hill, pirda (Finn. vuori); dark, paebi, paevuda (pimeä); to blow, pu’u (puhua); half, pealea, fealla (puoli); good, sava, sova (hyvä); fire, tu (tuli); fish, kole, hale (kala); tree, po, pe, pea (puu); bear, korg, kuerg (karhu); earth, mon (maa); narrow, small, tîjea (tyhjä, empty); to place, puenan (panna); live, jileadm (eleä); come, tû’am, töak (tulla)[4].
Besides this similarity of grammatical forms, there's a significant common vocabulary. The following examples are randomly chosen from Castren’s lexicon:—River, jaha, joha (Finn. joki); hill, pirda (Finn. vuori); dark, paebi, paevuda (pimeä); to blow, pu’u (puhua); half, pealea, fealla (puoli); good, sava, sova (hyvä); fire, tu (tuli); fish, kole, hale (kala); tree, po, pe, pea (puu); bear, korg, kuerg (karhu); earth, mon (maa); narrow, small, tîjea (tyhjä, empty); to place, puenan (panna); live, jileadm (eleä); come, tû’am, töak (tulla)[4].
On the other hand, the Samoyede languages differ in many ways from the Ugro-Altaic group. The numbers are entirely different. The Ostiak Samoyede ōker, one, shows a faint[xlvii] resemblance to yhte, and sidea, or sede, two, has been compared with kahte, but such analogies are doubtful. Only the number seven, sin, sjelde, sjaibua shows a resemblance with the Finno-Ugric forms. But it is clear that the Samoyede numbers represent very primitive attempts at numeration (e.g. Jurak. hâsava-ju, Samoyede big number, for nine, lutsa-ju, Russian big number for ten), and that in many cases Turkish numbers have been borrowed (cf. tjet, tet, four, with Yakut tüört and kamass, khera 40, iliχ 50, althon 60, with Turkish kirk, elli, altmish). Samoyede is also more like the Turkish than the Finno-Ugric language in its power of adding predicative and temporal suffixes to nouns (which implies a want of distinction between the verb and noun). Thus lūtsa means a Russian; lūtsam, I am a Russian; lūtsamsʻ, I was a Russian.
On the other hand, the Samoyede languages are quite different from the Ugro-Altaic group. The numbers are completely distinct. The Ostiak Samoyede ōker, meaning one, has a slight[xlvii] similarity to yhte, and sidea, or sede, meaning two, has been compared to kahte, but these comparisons are questionable. Only the number seven, sin, sjelde, sjaibua, shows some resemblance to the Finno-Ugric forms. However, it's clear that the Samoyede numbers represent very basic attempts at counting (e.g. Jurak. hâsava-ju, meaning big number for nine, lutsa-ju, meaning big number for ten), and in many cases, Turkish numbers have been adopted (see tjet, tet, meaning four, related to Yakut tüört and kamass, khera 40, iliχ 50, althon 60, similar to Turkish kirk, elli, altmish). Samoyede also resembles Turkish more than Finno-Ugric in its ability to attach predicative and temporal suffixes to nouns (which indicates a lack of distinction between verbs and nouns). For example, lūtsa means a Russian; lūtsam means I am a Russian; lūtsamsʻ means I was a Russian.
The above sketch of Samoyede has no pretence to be exhaustive, and may be charged with inaccuracy, inasmuch as words and forms are cited indifferently from all the dialects. For a proper investigation of the question it is no doubt necessary to thoroughly study the relations of the Samoyede languages to one another, to establish the original forms, and in particular to determine the influence of foreign languages, whether Turkish or Finno-Ugric, on the Samoyede vocabulary. But unless there is something strangely misleading in the superficial character of these dialects, it appears to me that they undoubtedly stand far nearer to Finno-Ugric than do Turkish or Mongolian, and should indeed be classed as outlying members of the Finno-Ugric group. The want of similarity in the numbers is certainly very strange, but the other resemblances in vocabulary seem to me to be conclusive, unless all the words in question are borrowed.
The sketch of Samoyede above doesn't claim to be comprehensive and may have inaccuracies, as it uses words and forms from all the dialects interchangeably. To properly investigate this topic, it's definitely necessary to study the relationships among the Samoyede languages in detail, establish their original forms, and specifically assess how foreign languages, whether Turkish or Finno-Ugric, have influenced the Samoyede vocabulary. However, unless there's something oddly misleading about the basic nature of these dialects, I believe they are much closer to Finno-Ugric than to Turkish or Mongolian, and they should indeed be considered as peripheral members of the Finno-Ugric group. The lack of similarity in the numbers is certainly peculiar, but the other similarities in vocabulary seem conclusive to me, unless all the words in question are borrowed.
A FINNISH GRAMMAR.
The Finnish Alphabet consists of 21 letters, viz.: a, d, e, g, h, i, j, k, l, m, n, o, p, r, s, t, u, v (or w), y, ä, ö.
The Finnish alphabet has 21 letters: a, d, e, g, h, i, j, k, l, m, n, o, p, r, s, t, u, v (or w), y, ä, ö.
German characters are sometimes used, in which case w always represents the v sound. In the Roman character v and w are used indifferently to express the sound of the English v.
German characters are sometimes used, where w always represents the v sound. In the Roman character, v and w are used interchangeably to express the sound of the English v.
The pronunciation of the consonants offers little difficulty. Most of them have the same sounds as in English.
The pronunciation of the consonants isn't very challenging. Most of them sound the same as they do in English.
D. In true Finnish words this letter is never found at the beginning or end, and in the middle always represents a softened t (vide changes of consonants p. 13). Even in this position it is hardly ever heard in the language as spoken by peasants, but replaced in the West Finnish dialect by a sound between r and l, and in the Eastern dialect entirely omitted. Educated people, however, pronounce it as in English. Thus the educated pronunciation of the genitive case of sota is sodan; but in dialects the forms soran, solan, or soan are found. The letter d is always omitted in the Kalevala, which is written in the Karelian dialect.
D. In authentic Finnish, this letter is never found at the start or end, and in the middle, it always signifies a softened t (vide changes of consonants p. 13). Even in this position, it's rarely heard in the language as spoken by peasants, being replaced in the West Finnish dialect by a sound that falls between r and l, and entirely dropped in the Eastern dialect. However, educated speakers pronounce it like in English. So, the educated pronunciation of the genitive case of sota is sodan; but in dialects, you can find the forms soran, solan, or soan. The letter d is always left out in the Kalevala, which is written in the Karelian dialect.
G, except in a few foreign words, is only found in the combination ng, representing an original nk, pronounced as in English. In the neighbourhood of St. Petersburg this letter is never used, k taking its place.
G, except in a few foreign words, is only found in the combination ng, representing an original nk, pronounced like in English. In the area around St. Petersburg, this letter is never used, with k taking its place.
H is a stronger aspirate than in English, and is almost the Russian x or German ch. It is heard very distinctly at the end of syllables, e.g. in tehdä.
H is a stronger breath sound than in English, and is almost like the Russian x or the German ch. It's heard very clearly at the end of syllables, for example in tehdä.
J is the English y in yes or yard.
J is the English y in yes or yard.
The remaining letters of the Roman Alphabet b, c, f, q, x, z, and the Swedish å (pronounced o) are sometimes met with in foreign words, but an uneducated Finn will always pronounce b and f as p and v, and is also incapable of producing such sounds as the English ch and sh, which when occurring in Russian names are generally represented in a Finnish mouth by simple s.
The remaining letters of the Roman Alphabet b, c, f, q, x, z, and the Swedish å (pronounced o) sometimes appear in foreign words, but an uneducated Finn will always pronounce b and f as p and v, and they also can't make the sounds for the English ch and sh, which are usually simplified to just s when they come up in Russian names.
There is also a slight aspiration found at the end of some words, as veneʻ, a boat, syödäʻ, to eat. It is not usually written, and hardly heard except in some dialects, though it has a grammatical importance, and in some educational works is marked, as above, by an inverted comma.
There is also a small aspiration at the end of some words, like veneʻ, a boat, syödäʻ, to eat. It’s not typically written down and is rarely heard except in some dialects, although it has grammatical significance, and in some educational materials, it’s indicated, as shown above, by an inverted comma.
It will be seen that there is a great paucity of consonants in the Finnish language; the alphabet contains but 13, and of these g and d are never found at the beginning of native words. Further no word can begin with two consonants, and foreign words, commencing with such combinations, always lose one or more letters, for instance the Swedish words strand (shore), and spel (game), appear as ranta, peli.
It can be observed that there's a significant lack of consonants in the Finnish language; the alphabet has only 13 letters, and among these, g and d are never used at the start of native words. Additionally, no word can begin with two consonants, and foreign words that start with such combinations always drop one or more letters. For example, the Swedish words strand (shore) and spel (game) show up as ranta and peli.
On the other hand there is an extraordinary wealth of vowel sounds, and it is of capital importance to learn the exact pronunciation of them all.
On the other hand, there is an incredible variety of vowel sounds, and it’s really important to learn the exact pronunciation of each one.
The simple sounds are eight in number.
The basic sounds are eight in total.
A is the Italian a (English a in rather or father), but pronounced quicker. It is always short.
A is the Italian a (English a in rather or father), but pronounced faster. It’s always short.
E is the English e in met.
E is the English e in met.
I is the English i in bit.
I is the English i in bit.
O is the English o in hot.
O is the English o in hot.
U is the English u in bull.
U is the English u in bull.
Y is the German ü in über.
Y is the German ü in über.
Ä, which must be carefully distinguished from A, is the short English a heard in hat, or trap, and must not be pronounced as the English a in late. Thus hän, he, is pronounced exactly like hand without the final d. At the end of words (e.g. työtä) ä is more difficult for an Englishman to pronounce, as the sound is not found in English as a final.
Ä needs to be clearly differentiated from A. It's the short English a found in hat or trap, and it shouldn’t be pronounced like the English a in late. Therefore, hän, he, is pronounced just like hand but without the final d. At the end of words (for example, työtä), ä can be harder for an English speaker to pronounce since that sound doesn’t occur at the end of words in English.
Ö is like the French eu.
Ö is like the French eu.
It is very important to observe that the simple vowels are all short sounds. The corresponding long sounds are written by doubling the vowel.
It is very important to note that the simple vowels are all short sounds. The matching long sounds are written by doubling the vowel.
Aa is a long Italian a, like the a in rather, whereas the sound of simple a is shorter than that which we (generally) give to the vowel in this word.
Aa is a long Italian a, similar to the a in rather, while the sound of a simple a is shorter than what we (usually) pronounce for the vowel in this word.
Ee is like the English a in pale, late.
Ee is like the English a in pale, late.
Ii is the English ee in keen, three.
Ii is the English ee in keen, three.
Oo is the English o in hope.
Oo is the English o in hope.
Uu is the English oo in boot.
Uu is the English oo in boot.
Yy is the German ü, pronounced long.
Yy is the German ü, pronounced long.
Ää is the a in had, but long. It is a rather difficult sound, but can be obtained by lingering over the vowel of had or man, taking care not to change its quality.
Ää is the long version of the a in had. It’s quite a tricky sound, but you can get it by stretching out the vowel in had or man, making sure not to alter its quality.
Öö is the sound of the simple ö lengthened.
Öö is the sound of a prolonged ö.
Besides these simple and double vowels there are also 16 diphthongs, in which both vowels should be sounded but so rapidly and continuously as to form one syllable. They may be divided into two classes.
Besides these simple and double vowels, there are also 16 diphthongs, where both vowels should be pronounced, but quickly and continuously to form one syllable. They can be divided into two classes.
(1) Those in which the stress is on the second vowel. uo, yö, ie, e.g. tuo, this, tie, a way, yö, night.
(1) Those where the emphasis is on the second vowel. uo, yö, ie, for example, tuo, this, tie, a way, yö, night.
(2) Those in which the stress is on the first vowel. Of these there are—
(2) Those where the emphasis is on the first vowel. There are—
(a) Four ending in u. au, ou, iu, eu. Kauppa, sale, koulu, school, hiukka, a grain, leuka, chin.
Four ending in u. au, ou, iu, eu. Kauppa, sale, koulu, school, hiukka, a grain, leuka, chin.
(b) Two ending in y: äy, öy. Väylä, river bed, höyhen, feather.
(b) Two ending in y: äy, öy. Väylä, riverbed, höyhen, feather.
(c) Seven ending in i: ai, oi, ui, ei, äi, öi, yi. E.g. nai, he married, koi, a moth, pui, he threshed, vei, he led, päivä, day, löi, he struck, myi, he sold.
(c) Seven endings that end with i: ai, oi, ui, ei, äi, öi, yi. For example, nai, he married, koi, a moth, pui, he threshed, vei, he led, päivä, day, löi, he struck, myi, he sold.
These diphthongs, with the exception of those ending in i, are found only in the first syllable of words, otherwise the two vowels form two syllables: e.g. tapa-us, not tapa͡us, kope-us, not kope͡us, but talko͡issa, pape͡illa.
These diphthongs, except for those ending in i, only appear in the first syllable of words; otherwise, the two vowels create two syllables: e.g. tapa-us, not tapa͡us, kope-us, not kope͡us, but talko͡issa, pape͡illa.
The pronunciation of these diphthongs offers no difficulties when that of the simple vowels has been mastered. It must be remembered that they are real diphthongs where both vowels sounds are heard, but pronounced rapidly, so that au, though very near the ow in the English how, is not quite like it. The pronunciation of äy and öy requires attention, but is, like that of all the diphthongs, merely the result of pronouncing the simple vowels rapidly.
The pronunciation of these diphthongs is straightforward once you’ve mastered the simple vowels. It's important to note that they are true diphthongs where both vowel sounds are clearly heard, but said quickly. So, au, while similar to the ow in the English word how, isn’t exactly the same. You’ll need to pay attention to the pronunciation of äy and öy, but like all diphthongs, it’s just about quickly pronouncing the simple vowels.
The chief accent in Finnish is always on the first syllable of every word. Tálo, mínä, párempi, kívettä.
The main emphasis in Finnish is always on the first syllable of each word. Tálo, mínä, párempi, kívettä.
There is a secondary accent, generally on the third, fifth, ... syllables, but occasionally on the fourth, sixth, ... e.g. op-pi-mát-to-múu-des-sán-sa (in his ability to learn).
There is a secondary accent, usually on the third, fifth, ... syllables, but sometimes on the fourth, sixth, ... e.g. op-pi-mát-to-múu-des-sán-sa (in his ability to learn).
But ó-pet-ta-mát-to-múu-des-sán-sa (in his ignorance).
But ó-pet-ta-mát-to-múu-des-sán-sa (in his ignorance).
But in no case is the second or last syllable accented, so that such sounds as howéver, deláy, are impossible.
But in no case is the second or last syllable accented, so that such sounds as howéver, deláy, are impossible.
The pronunciation of Finnish is generally described as easy, but this is by no means the case. It is true that the language contains no sound which is really difficult for an Englishman,[5] but on the other hand extreme care is necessary to pronounce even the simplest words correctly. For instance, in the word menemme (we come), three things are to be observed. The accent is on the first syllable, the n is single and not double, and the m is doubled. An Englishman, who has not learned how to pronounce, will in all probability say not menemme, but menneme. This is because he finds it natural to double the n after the accented syllable and hard to double the m, without accenting the second syllable. It must be observed, that:—
The pronunciation of Finnish is usually said to be easy, but that's not really true. It's true that the language doesn’t have any sounds that are particularly hard for an English speaker, [5] but on the flip side, you need to pay close attention to pronounce even the simplest words correctly. For example, in the word menemme (we come), there are three things to keep in mind. The stress is on the first syllable, the n is single and not doubled, and the m is doubled. An English speaker who hasn’t learned how to pronounce it will probably say menneme instead of menemme. This happens because they naturally want to double the n after the stressed syllable and find it difficult to double the m without stressing the second syllable. It should be noted that:—
(1) The simple consonants are pronounced very lightly; tuli, fire, nearly rhymes to the English fully, but the l is lighter.
(1) The simple consonants are pronounced very lightly; tuli, fire, almost rhymes with the English fully, but the l is softer.
(2) The double consonants must be pronounced distinctly twice, as in Italian. Kuk-ka, flower, kyl-lä, enough, pap-pi, priest.
(2) The double consonants need to be pronounced clearly twice, like in Italian. Kuk-ka, flower, kyl-lä, enough, pap-pi, priest.
(3) The simple vowels are very short, the long vowels are to be dwelt on, but the length of a vowel has nothing to do with the accent. Púhuu must not be pronounced as if it were Puhúu, or puúhu.
(3) The short vowels are really brief, while the long vowels should be emphasized, but the length of a vowel isn't related to the accent. Púhuu shouldn't be pronounced like it's Puhúu or puúhu.
The observance of these rules is necessary, not only to insure a correct pronunciation, but to prevent absolute confusion, for the paucity of consonants in Finnish results in the existence of a mass of words, which though very distinct to a native, are liable to be confounded by a stranger, and the natural tendency of an Englishman or Russian to slur over unaccented syllables results in complete unintelligibility. For instance, tuli is a fire, or, he came, tulli, a tax, tulla, to come (infinitive), tule, come (imperative and root), tulee, he comes: tullee, the concessive of the same verb, tuuli, a wind, tuulla, to blow. Kylä is a village, but kyllä, enough. Pitää, to hold, pyytää, to ask, peittää, to cover, peite, a covering, pöytä, a table.
The adherence to these rules is essential, not only for ensuring accurate pronunciation but also to avoid complete confusion. The limited number of consonants in Finnish leads to a lot of words that are very clear to a native speaker but can easily be mixed up by someone unfamiliar with the language. Additionally, the natural inclination of an English or Russian speaker to skip over unaccented syllables can result in total incomprehensibility. For example, tuli means a fire or he came, tulli means a tax, tulla means to come (infinitive), tule means come (imperative and root), tulee means he comes, and tullee is the concessive form of the same verb. Tuuli means a wind, while tuulla means to blow. Kylä means a village, but kyllä means enough. Pitää means to hold, pyytää means to ask, peittää means to cover, peite means a covering, and pöytä means a table.
On the Formation of Syllables and Words.
A syllable ending in a simple vowel or diphthong is called open: one ending in a consonant or the aspiration is called closed. E.g. I-sä, father, tuo-da, to bring, consist of open syllables: kis-sat, cats, kir-jat, books, of closed.
A syllable that ends with a simple vowel or diphthong is called open; one that ends with a consonant or aspiration is called closed. For example, I-sä, father, tuo-da, to bring have open syllables: kis-sat, cats, kir-jat, books have closed syllables.
As already stated, a word cannot begin or end with more than one consonant.
As mentioned before, a word can't start or end with more than one consonant.
If a double consonant occurs in the middle of a word the first letter must be pronounced with the preceding vowel and the second with the succeeding, e.g. pal-lo, not pall-o.
If a double consonant appears in the middle of a word, the first letter should be pronounced with the vowel before it and the second with the vowel after it, e.g. pal-lo, not pall-o.
1. (1) At the end of the first syllable of a word two consonants are tolerated, provided the first be l, r, n, or m, and the second k, t, p, or s. Pilk-ku, a spot, kent-tä, a field, simp-sukka, pearl: otherwise one of the consonants must be rejected.
1. (1) At the end of the first syllable of a word, you can have two consonants, as long as the first is l, r, n, or m, and the second is k, t, p, or s. Examples include Pilk-ku, a spot, kent-tä, a field, simp-sukka, pearl: otherwise, you need to drop one of the consonants.
2. (2) At the end of the second or succeeding syllables may stand only one consonant, and every word must end with a vowel or one of the consonants n, r, s, t, l (rare), or the aspiration.
2. (2) At the end of the second or later syllables, there can only be one consonant, and every word must end with a vowel or one of the consonants n, r, s, t, l (which is rare), or a consonant followed by an aspiration.
If the grammatical changes cause an agglomeration of consonants which does not come under these rules, the consonants must be simplified or changed; syöks-tä becomes syöstä: avaim (for avaime) becomes avain.
If the grammatical changes lead to a bunching up of consonants that don't fit these rules, the consonants need to be streamlined or adjusted; syöks-tä changes to syöstä: avaim (instead of avaime) becomes avain.
One of the most characteristic features of the Finnish language is what is called the Harmony of the vowels. Besides the division of the vowels according to length, there is another by which they are classified according to their quality as follows:—
One of the most distinctive features of the Finnish language is what is known as the Harmony of the vowels. In addition to categorizing vowels by length, they are also classified based on their quality as follows:—
Hard | a, o, u. |
Soft | ä, ö, y. |
Neutral | e, i. |
Long vowels and diphthongs belong to the same class as their component elements, which can never be discordant, that is to say, ay or äu are impossible combinations.
Long vowels and diphthongs belong to the same category as their individual components, which can never be mismatched. In other words, ay or äu are impossible combinations.
The first syllable of a word may contain any of these vowels. The formation of the remaining syllables is determined by the following rules:—
The first syllable of a word can include any of these vowels. The formation of the other syllables is guided by the following rules:—
(1) If the first syllable contains a hard vowel, the vowels in the other syllables must be either hard or neutral, but not soft, Kala, a fish: ablative, kalalta. Ansaita, to deserve, ansaitsevat, they deserve.
(1) If the first syllable has a hard vowel, the vowels in the other syllables must be either hard or neutral, but not soft, Kala, a fish: ablative, kalalta. Ansaita, to deserve, ansaitsevat, they deserve.
(2) If the vowel in the first syllable is soft, then the vowels of all the other syllables must be soft or neutral, but not hard. Tölli, a cottage, töllissä, in the cottage; kätkein, käkeittäköön.
(2) If the vowel in the first syllable is soft, then the vowels in all the other syllables must be soft or neutral, but not hard. Tölli, a cottage, töllissä, in the cottage; kätkein, käkeittäköön.
(3) If the vowel in the first syllable is neutral, two cases occur.
(3) If the vowel in the first syllable is neutral, two situations arise.
(a) If the vowel of the second syllable is hard, as in the word vieras, the succeeding vowels must be either hard or neutral: vierahaksi (transitive case).
(a) If the vowel in the second syllable is hard, like in the word vieras, the following vowels have to be either hard or neutral: vierahaksi (transitive case).
(b) If the vowel of the second syllable is either soft or neutral, all the other vowels must be soft or neutral, but not hard. Retki, a journey, partitive case, retki-ä; sirppi, sickle, sirppiä.
(b) If the vowel in the second syllable is either soft or neutral, all the other vowels must also be soft or neutral, but not hard. Retki, a journey, partitive case, retki-ä; sirppi, sickle, sirppiä.
It will thus be seen that there are two forms of every termination in Finnish, one containing hard and the other a soft vowel. Thus the ablative ends in -lta or -ltä: maa, maalta, but työ, työltä.
It can be seen that there are two forms of every termination in Finnish, one with a hard vowel and the other with a soft vowel. For example, the ablative ends in -lta or -ltä: maa, maalta, but työ, työltä.
The hard and soft vowels are never found coexisting in any simple Finnish word, but there is no objection to such a compound as kirkko-väki, kirkko-isä.
The hard and soft vowels never coexist in any simple Finnish word, but there's no issue with combinations like kirkko-väki and kirkko-isä.
This principle of vowel harmony is really extremely natural, and facilitates pronunciation, as will be seen by the example of French. An Englishman pronouncing such combinations as voulu, or du tout has, if not accustomed to the language, a[8] tendency to say voulou, du tut, making the two vowels the same, because the sudden change in the position of the pronouncing organs required to say u or ou, or vice versa, is a matter of some difficulty. It is the consciousness of this difficulty which has led Finnish and other languages to adopt the rule that the vowels of a word must be of the same character, so that no rude change may be necessary for their pronunciation.
This principle of vowel harmony is actually very natural and makes pronunciation easier, as shown in the example of French. An English speaker trying to pronounce combinations like voulu or du tout might, if they're not used to the language, tend to say voulou or du tut, making the two vowels the same. This happens because the sudden change in the position of the speech organs needed to pronounce u or ou, or the opposite, can be quite challenging. It’s this awareness of difficulty that has led Finnish and other languages to adopt the rule that the vowels in a word must be of the same type, so that no awkward transitions are needed for pronunciation.
This vowel harmony is not found in all the Finno-Ugric languages. In its fully developed form it exists (v. Dr. Donner, die gegenseitige Verwandschaft der Finnish-ugrischen Sprachen, p. 9) only in Finnish, the Dorpat dialect of Esthonian, Hungarian, one dialect of Tcheremissian and one of Vogulian. In many others of these languages it is found in an incomplete form, whence some think that it is an original characteristic of the Finno-Ugric group, which has been lost by some tribes whose phonetic sense was not keen. Some authorities hold that in the Finno-Ugric language there are two kinds of vowel harmony: firstly, that prevailing between the different syllables of a stem, which is characteristic of all the tongues included in this group, and secondly that which assimilates the vowels of suffixes to those of the stem—i.e. that which obliges us to say repinyt and not repinut. This latter species of vowel harmony is not primitive, but has been gradually developed, perfectly in Finnish and Hungarian, and imperfectly in the other languages. This view seems very reasonable.
This vowel harmony isn’t present in all Finno-Ugric languages. In its fully developed form, it exists (v. Dr. Donner, die gegenseitige Verwandschaft der Finnish-ugrischen Sprachen, p. 9) only in Finnish, the Dorpat dialect of Estonian, Hungarian, one dialect of Tcheremissian, and one of Vogulian. In many other languages in this group, it appears in an incomplete form, leading some to believe it’s an original trait of the Finno-Ugric group that has been lost by some tribes whose phonetic sensitivity wasn’t strong. Some experts argue that there are two types of vowel harmony in Finno-Ugric languages: first, the harmony that occurs between different syllables of a root, which is characteristic of all the languages in this group, and second, the harmony that aligns the vowels of suffixes with those of the root—meaning we say repinyt instead of repinut. This second type of vowel harmony is not primitive but has developed gradually, fully in Finnish and Hungarian, and partially in the other languages. This perspective seems quite reasonable.
CHANGES OF SOUNDS.
All Finnish words consist of a root to which certain suffixes have been attached, but the addition of these latter often causes certain changes in the final vowel and consonants of the original root. In order to inflect words correctly it is necessary to know these changes.
All Finnish words have a root to which specific suffixes are added, but adding these suffixes often changes the final vowel and consonants of the original root. To inflect words correctly, it's important to understand these changes.
A. Changes of Vowels.
I. Long Vowels and Diphthongs.
3. The long vowels are always shortened when followed by i, that is to say, the vowel is written once and not twice. Thus maa, earth, which takes an i in all the cases in the plural except the nominative, forms maita, maitten, maiksi, etc., not maaita; puu, tree, puita, puiden, puiksi.
3. Long vowels are always shortened when followed by i, meaning the vowel is written once instead of twice. So maa, earth, which uses an i in all plural cases except the nominative, becomes maita, maitten, maiksi, etc., not maaita; puu, tree, uses puita, puiden, puiksi.
4. The diphthongs with the accent on the second vowel, uo, yö, ie, when followed by i, reject the first vowel, and thus form a new diphthong—työ, work, becomes in the plural töistä, töissä, töiksi, etc.; vien, I lead, vein (vie-in), I led; luo, he creates, loisi (luo-isi), he would create.
4. Diphthongs that have the accent on the second vowel, uo, yö, ie, when followed by i, drop the first vowel and create a new diphthong—työ, work, changes in the plural to töistä, töissä, töiksi, etc.; vien, I lead, becomes vein (vie-in), I led; luo, he creates, changes to loisi (luo-isi), he would create.
5. Diphthongs ending in i reject this i if another i follows, uin, I swim, uin (for ui-in), I swam.
5. Diphthongs that end in i drop this i if another i comes next, uin, I swim, uin (for ui-in), I swam.
In the root käy, to go, y is changed into v before a vowel—e.g. käy-in becomes kävin.
In the root käy, to go, y is changed into v before a vowel—e.g. käy-in becomes kävin.
II. Short Vowels.
The simple vowels o, ö, u, y are invariable, but a, ä, e, i are subject to certain changes in the last syllable of a root.
The basic vowels o, ö, u, y stay the same, but a, ä, e, i can change in the last syllable of a root.
A. Ä.
When the vowels A and Ä at the end of a root are followed by the i characteristic of the imperfect tense, or plural, they undergo the following changes:—
When the vowels A and Ä at the end of a root are followed by the i that signifies the imperfect tense or plural, they change in the following ways:—
6. (1) Ä is always rejected in disyllables—e.g. heitän, I throw, heitin, I threw.
6. (1) A is always rejected in two-syllable words—e.g. heitän, I throw, heitin, I threw.
7. (2) A at the end of disyllabic roots is rejected before i, if the vowel of the first syllable is o, u, uu, ou, uo, oi, or ui: but is changed into o if that vowel is a, e, i, aa, ii, ai, au, ei, eu, ie, or iu. Thus ottavat, they take, past ottivat (for ottaivat);[10] nuora, a cord, nuorilla, with cords; tupa, a hut, tuvissa, in huts. But on the other hand, kala, a fish, kaloiksi; annan, I give, annoin, I gave; kannan, I carry, kannoin, I carried.[5]
7. (2) A at the end of two-syllable roots is dropped before i if the vowel of the first syllable is o, u, uu, ou, uo, oi, or ui: but it changes to o if that vowel is a, e, i, aa, ii, ai, au, ei, eu, ie, or iu. So ottavat, they take, past ottivat (for ottaivat); [10] nuora, a cord, nuorilla, with cords; tupa, a hut, tuvissa, in huts. However, kala, a fish, kaloiksi; annan, I give, annoin, I gave; kannan, I carry, kannoin, I carried.[5]
Disyllabic verbs, where the final a is preceded by t, can change it into o, but generally reject it, ahtoi or ahti: kaartoi or kaarti.
Disyllabic verbs, where the final a is preceded by t, can change it into o, but usually reject it, ah toi or ah ti: kaart oi or kaar ti.
8. Derivatives of verbs in ma, ja, va, always reject the a: sanova, sanovia; ottaja, ottajia; puhuva, puhuvia.
8. Derivatives of verbs in ma, ja, va always drop the a: sanova, sanovia; ottaja, ottajia; puhuva, puhuvia.
9. (3) Polysyllabic verbs always reject a and ä in the imperfect. Odotan, I wait, odotin, I waited, etc. The rejection also takes place in polysyllabic substantives ending in -mpa, -mpä, and derivatives in va, vä, sa, sä, and those where h or any vowel but i precedes the final a, e.g. vanhempa, vanhemmille; sanova, sanovina; vieraha, vierahille; kapea, kapeita. But should the final a be preceded by two consonants, or the penultimate syllable contain the vowel i, a and ä become respectively o and ö; asia, a thing, asioissa; karitsa, a lamb, karitsoita; kynttilä, a candle, kynttilöitä, candles. But the words isäntä, emäntä always reject i, isännille, emännille.
9. (3) Polysyllabic verbs always drop a and ä in the imperfect tense. Odotan, I wait, odotin, I waited, etc. This dropping also happens in polysyllabic nouns ending in -mpa, -mpä, and their derivatives in va, vä, sa, sä, as well as those where h or any vowel except i comes before the final a, e.g. vanhempa, vanhemmille; sanova, sanovina; vieraha, vierahille; kapea, kapeita. However, if the final a is preceded by two consonants, or if the second-to-last syllable contains the vowel i, then a and ä become o and ö respectively; asia, a thing, asioissa; karitsa, a lamb, karitsoita; kynttilä, a candle, kynttilöitä, candles. But the words isäntä, emäntä always drop i, resulting in isännille, emännille.
10. (4) In cases which come under none of these heads, e.g. such a word as peruna, potatoe, a, ä can be either dropped or changed to o, ö, perunia or perunoita, partitive case plural.
10. (4) In cases that don’t fit any of these categories, like the word peruna, potatoe, a, ä can either be removed or changed to o, ö, perunia or perunoita, partitive case plural.
11. (5) a and ä change to e before the comparative suffix -mpa in disyllabic words, and before the suffix ta, tta, of the passive. Vanha, old, comparative vanhempi; istutan, I plant, istutetaan, passive.
11. (5) a and ä change to e before the comparative suffix -mpa in two-syllable words, and before the suffix ta, tta, in the passive form. Vanha, old, comparative vanhempi; istutan, I plant, istutetaan, passive.
13. (7) a, ä become i in the nominative sing. of comparatives, stem kovempa, nominative kovempi.
13. (7) a, ä turn into i in the nominative singular of comparatives, root kovempa, nominative kovempi.
E.
14. (1) E is always rejected before i. Kive-illä becomes kivillä, with stones; Mere-illä, Merillä.
14. (1) E is always rejected before i. Kive-illä becomes kivillä, with stones; Mere-illä, Merillä.
15. (2) Dissyllables ending in e always change that vowel to i in the nominative singular. Stems, mere, sea, tuule, wind, nominatives, meri, tuuli.
15. (2) Two-syllable words ending in e always change that vowel to i in the nominative singular. Roots, mere, sea, tuule, wind, nominatives, meri, tuuli.
The only important exceptions to this rule are the words itse, self, and kolme, three. Nukke, a doll, is also found, and sine, blue, is used as well as sini.
The only important exceptions to this rule are the words itse, self, and kolme, three. Nukke, a doll, is also found, and sine, blue, is used as well as sini.
The stem miehe, man, makes mies in the nominative sing.
The stem miehe, man, creates mies in the nominative singular.
16. (3) Polysyllabic stems ending in e reject it in the nominative sing. Stem, sisare; nominative, sisar, a sister.
16. (3) Polysyllabic stems that end in e drop it in the nominative singular. Stem, sisare; nominative, sisar, a sister.
17. (4) The final e of a disyllabic stem disappears in nouns before terminations commencing with t, and in verbs before terminations beginning with k or n, provided that e is preceded by any simple consonant but k, p, v, m, or by a double consonant of which the last letter is t or s (except ht). Thus from the stem une (sleep), vuore (mountain), vete (water) (nominative, vesi), come the forms unta, vuorta, vettä, and from the verbal stems tule (come), mene (go), such forms as tulkaa, tullut (for tulnut), menkää. Lapse, a child, forms lasta, for lapsta; veitse, a knife, veistä for veitstä.
17. (4) The final e of a two-syllable stem drops off in nouns before endings that start with t, and in verbs before endings starting with k or n, as long as the e is preceded by any single consonant except k, p, v, m, or a double consonant ending in t or s (except for ht). For example, from the stem une (sleep), vuore (mountain), vete (water) (nominative, vesi), we get the forms unta, vuorta, vettä, and from the verb stems tule (come), mene (go), the forms tulkaa, tullut (instead of tulnut), menkää. Lapse, a child, becomes lasta instead of lapsta; veitse, a knife, changes to veistä instead of veitstä.
But e remains in the verbs potea, to fall ill, tuntea, to know, and in itse, self, suksi, snowshoe, sääksi, a gnat, ripsi, an eyelash, viiksi, a moustache, which form their partitives in itseä, suksea, etc.
But e remains in the verbs potea, to fall ill, tuntea, to know, and in itse, self, suksi, snowshoe, sääksi, a gnat, ripsi, an eyelash, viiksi, a moustache, which form their partitives in itseä, suksea, etc.
18. But in disyllabic words e is not rejected if preceded by k, p, v, or m. Thus the stems joke, river, läpe, a hole, kive, stone, Suome, Finland, form their partitives jokea, läpeä, kiveä, Suomea.
18. However, in two-syllable words, e is not dropped if it's preceded by k, p, v, or m. For example, the roots joke, river, läpe, a hole, kive, stone, Suome, Finland, have their partitives as jokea, läpeä, kiveä, Suomea.
19. Likewise e remains in disyllables where it is preceded by[12] ht, or by any two consonants of which the last is not t or s: tähte, star, and lehte, leaf, form tähteä and lehteä. Onne, fortune, and hanhe, goose, onnea and hanhea.
19. Similarly, e stays in disyllables when it’s preceded by [12] ht, or by any two consonants where the last isn’t t or s: tähte, star, and lehte, leaf, turn into tähteä and lehteä. Onne, fortune, and hanhe, goose, become onnea and hanhea.
But yksi, one, and kaksi, two (roots yhte and kahte), form yhtä and kahta for yhttä, kahtta. Lumi, snow, is also an exception and forms lunta. Also the verbal stems teke and näke: infinitive, tehdä, nähdä.
But yksi, one, and kaksi, two (roots yhte and kahte), create yhtä and kahta for yhttä, kahtta. Lumi, snow, is also an exception and forms lunta. The verbal stems teke and näke: infinitive, tehdä, nähdä.
20. In polysyllabic words the e is always suppressed: root kysymykse, a question, partitive case, kysymystä for kysymykstä.
20. In words with multiple syllables, the e is always dropped: root kysymykse, a question, partitive case, kysymystä for kysymykstä.
I.
21. (1) When i at the end of substantives meets the i of the plural, the first i changes into e, risti, cross, risteissä. This rule is however not always observed, and forms like ristissä are used for the plural. But in other cases, when two i’s meet, the first falls out, pres. etsivät, imp. etsivät, not etsiivät. In old Finnish, words like etseivät are found.
21. (1) When an i at the end of a noun connects with the i of the plural, the first i changes to e, like in risti, cross, risteissä. However, this rule isn’t always followed, and forms like ristissä are also used for the plural. In other situations, when two i’s come together, the first one drops out, like in pres. etsivät, imp. etsivät, not etsiivät. In old Finnish, you can find words like etseivät.
22. (2) When i (generally owing to the dropping of a consonant) is found between two vowels it becomes j. Kaloia becomes kaloja.
22. (2) When i (usually because a consonant drops out) is found between two vowels, it changes to j. Kaloia becomes kaloja.
23. All these four vowels, a, ä, e, and i, are rejected before the -i of the terminations of the superlative: vanha, old, selkeä, bright, suure, great, auli, liberal, make in the superlative vanhin, selkein, suurin, aulin.
23. All four vowels, a, ä, e, and i, are dropped before the -i in the endings of the superlative: vanha, old, selkeä, bright, suure, great, auli, liberal, become in the superlative vanhin, selkein, suurin, aulin.
B. Changes of Consonants.
24. A word cannot end with more than one consonant. If the rejection of a final vowel leaves two consonants at the end of a word, one is rejected, usually the first, e.g. Lupaukse, a promise. By rule 16, e is rejected in the nominative sing., and there remains lupauks, which becomes lupaus. But if the second consonant is not one of those allowed to end a word by[13] rule 2, it is rejected and the first only kept. Suurimpi becomes suurimp, and as p is not a possible final letter, m is kept, and by rule 46 (below) becomes n, suurin.
24. A word can't end with more than one consonant. If removing a final vowel leaves two consonants at the end of a word, one is dropped, usually the first, e.g. Lupaukse, a promise. According to rule 16, e is dropped in the nominative singular, leaving lupauks, which becomes lupaus. But if the second consonant isn’t one of those allowed to end a word by [13] rule 2, it gets dropped and only the first is kept. Suurimpi becomes suurimp, and since p isn't a valid final letter, m is kept, and according to rule 46 (below) it becomes n, suurin.
The Softening of the Hard Consonants K, T, P.
General rule: Whenever one of the three hard consonants, k, t, p, is found at the beginning of a naturally short and open syllable (that is, one ending in a simple vowel) which becomes closed (that is, ends in a consonant) owing to the addition of a suffix, then the hard consonant is softened or rejected[6].
General rule: Whenever one of the three hard consonants, k, t, p, appears at the start of a naturally short and open syllable (which means it ends with a simple vowel) that gets closed (which means it ends with a consonant) due to the addition of a suffix, then the hard consonant is softened or dropped[6].
It must be observed that some syllables which are apparently open are treated in grammar as being closed, because they end with the aspiration. This aspiration, though hardly heard except in dialects, generally represents an original consonant (v. the rules respecting the formation of the Imperative, Infinitives I and II, and passive).
It should be noted that some syllables that seem to be open are actually considered closed in grammar because they end with an aspiration. This aspiration, although often not audible except in certain dialects, typically stands for an original consonant (v. the rules regarding the formation of the Imperative, Infinitives I and II, and passive).
This curious rule of the softening of consonants pervades the whole Finnish language and is one of its distinguishing features. The addition of a final letter to a syllable necessitates a certain effort in order to sound it accurately, and in order to compensate for the difficulty thus added at the end the pronunciation of the first letter is made easier. It is indeed clear that it is easier to say kukan than kukkan, if both k’s are carefully pronounced; but an English mouth does not find it easier to say revin than repin. But it must be remembered that the Finnish language is extraordinarily susceptible in regard to consonants. Mouths which are incapable of pronouncing two consonants at the beginning of a word must have to struggle with difficulties in pronunciation which we are quite incapable of understanding. It must also be remembered that simple consonants are pronounced[14] exceedingly lightly, so that their disappearance is easier than it would be, were they sounded as strongly as in our language.
This interesting rule about softening consonants is a key feature of the Finnish language. Adding a final letter to a syllable requires extra effort to pronounce correctly, so to balance this added difficulty, the first letter is pronounced more easily. It's definitely easier to say kukan than kukkan, assuming both k’s are pronounced clearly; however, an English speaker does not find it easier to say revin instead of repin. It’s important to keep in mind that Finnish is very sensitive when it comes to consonants. People who can’t pronounce two consonants at the start of a word face pronunciation challenges that we can hardly understand. Additionally, simple consonants are pronounced[14] very lightly, making their disappearance easier than it would be if they were pronounced strongly like in our language.
K.
25. (1) kk becomes k. That is to say, when the final syllable of kukka, flower, becomes closed by the addition of n, one of the k’s is dropped, and we have kukan for kukkan. So kirkko, kirkossa.
25. (1) kk changes to k. This means that when the last syllable of kukka, flower, ends with an added n, one of the k’s is removed, resulting in kukan instead of kukkan. So it goes for kirkko, kirkossa.
26. (2) nk becomes ng. Aurinko, sun, forms the genitive auringon. Kaupunki, town, kaupungin.
26. (2) nk changes to ng. Aurinko, sun, forms the genitive auringon. Kaupunki, town, kaupungin.
27. (3) lk, rk become simply l, r, but if followed by e, lj, rj. For example, jalka, a foot, genitive jalan; märkä, wet, genitive märän; kulke, leave, kuljen, I leave; särke, break, särjen, I break.
27. (3) lk, rk simply become l, r, but if followed by e, lj, rj. For example, jalka, a foot, genitive jalan; märkä, wet, genitive märän; kulke, leave, kuljen, I leave; särke, break, särjen, I break.
hk generally becomes simply h, but may remain unchanged; tuhka, ash, genitive tuhan, but sometimes tuhkan; sähkö, electricity, genitive sähön. In old Finnish such forms as tuhvan are found.
hk usually becomes just h, but can also stay the same; tuhka, ash, genitive tuhan, but sometimes tuhkan; sähkö, electricity, genitive sähön. In old Finnish, forms like tuhvan can be found.
28. (4) Between two vowels k generally is lost altogether when the syllable is closed; tako, forge, taon, I forge; vika, a fault, genitive vian.
28. (4) When k is between two vowels, it usually disappears completely when the syllable is closed; tako, forge, taon, I forge; vika, a fault, genitive vian.
If the k is preceded by a diphthong ending in i or by simple i, a j is developed when k falls out: thus aika, time, poika, boy, ikä, life, make ajan, pojan, ijän. Similarly when k falls out between two u’s or two y’s, a v is developed, at any rate in pronunciation. The orthography varies between uu and uvu, but the latter is generally adopted when there is any ambiguity, e.g. puvun, from puku, clothes, not puun, because this is liable to be confused with puun, the genitive of puu, a tree; suvun from suku, a family; but suun from sun, a month; luvun from luku, a number, but luun from luu, a bone.
If the k is preceded by a diphthong that ends in i or by a simple i, a j appears when k disappears: for example, aika, time, poika, boy, ikä, life, become ajan, pojan, ijän. Similarly, when k drops out between two u’s or two y’s, a v is introduced, at least in pronunciation. The spelling varies between uu and uvu, but the latter is usually chosen when there's any confusion, e.g. puvun, from puku, clothes, not puun, since that could be confused with puun, the genitive of puu, a tree; suvun from suku, a family; but suun from sun, a month; luvun from luku, a number, but luun from luu, a bone.
29. (5) sk, tk remain unchanged, lasku, laskun, itku, itkun.
29. (5) sk, tk remain unchanged, bill, of the bill, cry, of the cry.
T.
30. (1) tt becomes t, opetta, teach, opetan, I teach.
30. (1) tt becomes t, opetta, teach, opetan, I teach.
31. (2) lt, rt, nt become ll, rr, nn. Pelto, field, pellon; parta, beard, parran; kanta, base, kannan.
31. (2) lt, rt, nt become ll, rr, nn. Pelto, field, pellon; parta, beard, parran; kanta, base, kannan.
32. (3) After a vowel or h, t becomes d. Pata, pot, padan; tahto, wish, tahdon[7].
P.
33. (1) pp becomes p. Pappi, priest, papin.
33. (1) pp becomes p. Dad, priest, papa.
34. (2) mp becomes mm, stem kovempa, harder, kovemman.
34. (2) mp becomes mm, stem kovempa, harder, kovemman.
35. (3) In other cases p becomes v. Lepo, rest, levon; repi, tear, revin; halpa, cheap, halvan.
35. (3) In other cases p becomes v. Lepo, rest, levon; repi, tear, revin; halpa, cheap, halvan.
36. N.B.—This softening of k, t, p, takes place if in a polysyllabic radical one of them is the first letter of a syllable whose vowel forms a diphthong with the i of the plural. Harakka, magpie, harakoita; aurinko, auringoita, sun; palkinto, palkinnoita, reward.
36. N.B.—This softening of k, t, p happens when, in a polysyllabic root, one of these letters is the first letter of a syllable whose vowel combines into a diphthong with the i of the plural. Harakka, magpie, harakoita; aurinko, auringoita, sun; palkinto, palkinnoita, reward.
These rules for the weakening of consonants are rigorously observed throughout the language, with the one exception that the addition of the pronominal suffixes produces no change in a word. Though tapa + n becomes tavan, tapa + nsa remains tapansa.
These rules for weakening consonants are strictly followed in the language, with the only exception being that adding the pronominal suffixes doesn't alter a word. While tapa + n becomes tavan, tapa + nsa stays as tapansa.
OTHER CHANGES OF CONSONANTS.
T, meeting with the vowel i, under certain circumstances becomes s.
T, when combined with the vowel i, turns into s under certain conditions.
37. T in the last syllable of a word, when preceded by a vowel or[16] by l, n, r, becomes s when a final e is rejected or changed into i. E.g. in the nominative of the root vete, water, the final e becomes i by rule, and t changes to s, forming vesi. Similarly when the final e of hyvyyte, goodness, is rejected t becomes s, forming the nominative hyvyys; so also jälte becomes jälsi, and varte, varsi.
37. T at the end of a word, when it's preceded by a vowel or[16] by l, n, r, turns into s when a final e is dropped or changed to i. For example, in the nominative form of the root vete, water, the final e changes to i according to the rule, and t becomes s, making vesi. Likewise, when the final e of hyvyyte, goodness, is dropped, t turns into s, resulting in the nominative hyvyys; similarly, jälte changes to jälsi, and varte becomes varsi.
38. T also becomes s before i in the plural of ordinal numbers whose stem ends in -nte. E.g. the essive singular of stem neljänte, fourth, is neljäntenä; in the plural the corresponding case is neljänsinä, for neljäntinä.
38. T turns into s before i in the plural form of ordinal numbers that end with -nte. For example, the essive singular of the stem neljänte, which means fourth, is neljäntenä; in the plural, the corresponding form is neljänsinä, replacing neljäntinä.
39. The plural of stems ending in -ute, -yte, forms the essive and other analogous cases from a stem ending in -ksi. Suuruus, greatness, has for the sing. the stem suuruute (e.g. essive suuruutena), but forms in the plur. suuruuksina, etc. So also from hyvyyte, goodness, comes from the sing. hyvyytenä, and the plur. hyvyyksinä.
39. The plural forms of stems that end in -ute and -yte create the essive and similar cases from a stem that ends in -ksi. Suuruus, greatness, has the singular stem suuruute (for example, the essive suuruutena), but in the plural it becomes suuruuksina, and so on. Similarly, from hyvyyte, goodness, we get the singular hyvyytenä, and in the plural hyvyyksinä.
40. T in the last syllable of a verb, preceded by a double vowel or l, n, r, changes to s before the i of the imperf., the vowels a, ä being suppressed. Thus from pyytää, to ask, comes pyysi (for pyytäi); from taitaa, can, taisi. But pitää, to hold, makes piti, because this vowel is simple.
40. T at the end of a verb, when it's preceded by a double vowel or l, n, r, changes to s before the i in the imperfect form, with the vowels a, ä being dropped. So from pyytää, to ask, you get pyysi (instead of pyytäi); from taitaa, can, you get taisi. However, pitää, to hold, becomes piti, because this vowel is simple.
Nousee, he arises, forms the imperfect nousi, but noutaa, he brings, makes nouti, to distinguish it from the other. Similarly kyntää, to plough, generally forms its imperfect kynti, to distinguish it from the same tense of kynsiä, to scratch.
Nousee, he rises, creates the imperfect nousi, but noutaa, he brings, forms nouti to set it apart from the other. Likewise, kyntää, to plough, usually forms its imperfect kynti, to differentiate it from the same tense of kynsiä, to scratch.
In poetry forms like kielti, for kielsi, are found, and in the ordinary language a number of verbs which should by the above rule form the imperfect in si, either keep ti, as hoiti (hoitaa, to look after), jouti (joutaa, to have time), or have alternative forms, hääti or hääsi (häätää, to keep off), sääti or sääsi (säätää, to place), kiiti or kiisi (from kiitää, to hasten), hyyti or hyysi (hyytää, to freeze), syyti or syysi (syytää, throw out), sieti or siesi (sietää, to bear), jäyti or jäysi (jäytää, to gnaw).
In poetry forms like kielti, for kielsi, are found, and in everyday language there are several verbs that, according to the previous rule, should form the imperfect in si. Some keep ti, such as hoiti (hoitaa, to look after), jouti (joutaa, to have time), while others have alternative forms, like hääti or hääsi (häätää, to keep off), sääti or sääsi (säätää, to place), kiiti or kiisi (from kiitää, to hasten), hyyti or hyysi (hyytää, to freeze), syyti or syysi (syytää, to throw out), sieti or siesi (sietää, to bear), jäyti or jäysi (jäytää, to gnaw).
T always becomes s in the imperfect of contracted verbs, lupata, to promise, pres. lupaan, impf. lupasin.
T always turns into s in the imperfect tense of contracted verbs, lupata, to promise, present lupaan, imperfect lupasin.
The combination ts is pronounced in dialects as tt or ht; e.g. metsä, a forest, appears as mettä or mehtä.
The combination ts is pronounced in dialects as tt or ht; for example, metsä, a forest, appears as mettä or mehtä.
41. K before t, d, n becomes h. E.g. from the root teke, whose final vowel is liable to be rejected, come tehtiin, tehdään, tehnen, and also tehkää.
41. K before t, d, n turns into h. For example, from the root teke, whose final vowel might get dropped, we get tehtiin, tehdään, tehnen, and also tehkää.
42. But h before s becomes k. Thus the stems yhte, one, kahte, two, haahte, a ship, form the nominatives yksi, kaksi, haaksi, te becoming si by the rules previously given, and h changing to k.
42. But h before s changes to k. So the roots yhte, one, kahte, two, haahte, a ship, form the nominatives yksi, kaksi, haaksi, with te turning into si according to the rules mentioned earlier, and h changing to k.
43. In contracted words (v. page 18) h, when left as a final letter, becomes s, t, or the aspiration. Stem vieraha, nominative vieras, for vierah; stem kevähä, nominative kevät, for kevähä; stem venehe, nominative veneʻ, for venehe.
43. In contracted words (v. page 18) h, when it's the final letter, changes to s, t, or an aspiration. Stem vieraha, nominative vieras, for vierah; stem kevähä, nominative kevät, for kevähä; stem venehe, nominative veneʻ, for venehe.
Though the above rules are given as being convenient for grammatical purposes, there is no doubt that in all these cases h is a weakening of some other letter; indeed, there is reason to think it is never original in Finnish. Vieras represents an original vierasa, and the genitive vierasan is weakened into vierahan and vieraan. Similarly in yksi, yhden, the k is more primitive.
Though the rules mentioned above are provided for grammatical convenience, there's no doubt that in all these cases, h is a weakened form of another letter; in fact, it seems to never be original in Finnish. Vieras represents an original vierasa, and the genitive vierasan is weakened into vierahan and vieraan. Similarly, in yksi and yhden, the k is more primitive.
44. N, after l, n, s, is frequently, though not always, assimilated, especially in verbs. Thus tul-nut, pur-nut, pes-nyt, become tullut, purrut, pessyt.
44. N, after l, n, s, often gets blended in, especially in verbs. So tul-nut, pur-nut, pes-nyt become tullut, purrut, pessyt.
45. In polysyllabic verbs n becomes t before k and t. Thus root pakene makes in the imperative paetkaa (for pakenkaa, which becomes first paketkaa) and infinitive paeta. (The steps are pakenetaʻ, pakentaʻ, pakettaʻ, paettaʻ, paeta.)
45. In polysyllabic verbs, n changes to t before k and t. So the root pakene becomes paetkaa in the imperative (instead of pakenkaa, which changes to paketkaa) and paeta in the infinitive. (The steps are pakenetaʻ, pakentaʻ, pakettaʻ, paettaʻ, paeta.)
47. M also becomes n before terminations beginning with t or n. Thus the stem rahattoma, moneyless, shortened to rahatom, makes rahatonta and rahatonna in the partitive and essive cases.
47. M also changes to n before endings that start with t or n. So, the stem rahattoma, meaning moneyless, is shortened to rahatom, resulting in rahatonta and rahatonna in the partitive and essive cases.
Contraction.
When two vowels are found together from the loss of a consonant or other causes, they frequently become a long vowel or a diphthong. This phenomenon is called Contraction, and occurs frequently in Finnish. It can, like the loss of final vowels, be easily accounted for on phonetic grounds, if it be remembered that the tonic accent of a word is always on the first syllable, so that there is a natural tendency to drop or pronounce quickly syllables at the end of words.
When two vowels are next to each other due to the loss of a consonant or other reasons, they often merge into a long vowel or a diphthong. This process is known as Contraction and happens often in Finnish. Similar to the loss of final vowels, it can be easily explained by phonetics, keeping in mind that the stressed syllable of a word is always the first one. This creates a natural tendency to omit or quickly pronounce the syllables at the end of words.
This contraction is of two kinds:—
This contraction comes in two types:—
48. I. The first kind takes place when the vowels of the two final syllables of a word are the same, and the consonant between them (h in nouns or t in verbs) falls out. Thus, vierahan becomes viera͡an (two syllables); lupatan, lupa͡an; tervehen, terve͡en.
48. I. The first type occurs when the vowels of the last two syllables in a word are the same, and the consonant between them (h in nouns or t in verbs) is dropped. For example, vierahan becomes viera͡an (two syllables); lupatan becomes lupa͡an; tervehen turns into terve͡en.
This form of contraction is universally employed in certain classes of nouns and verbs, the uncontracted forms being only found in poetry and the Karelian dialect.
This type of contraction is commonly used in specific kinds of nouns and verbs, with the uncontracted forms mainly appearing in poetry and the Karelian dialect.
49. II. The second kind is when the vowels of the last and penultimate syllables of a word meet, the last vowel being a or ä. Under these circumstances the assimilation of the second vowel to the first, and contraction of the two into one long vowel is admissible, but not obligatory, though it usually takes place if the first vowel is o, e, or ö. Thus lankean (I fall), kokoan (I collect), become lankeen, kokoon. But the contraction of ia or ua to ii, uu is rare.
49. II. The second type is when the vowels of the last and second-to-last syllables of a word come together, with the last vowel being a or ä. In these cases, it’s acceptable to combine the second vowel with the first and shorten them into one long vowel, but it’s not required. However, this usually happens if the first vowel is o, e, or ö. For example, lankean (I fall) and kokoan (I collect) become lankeen and kokoon. But combining ia or ua into ii or uu is uncommon.
Forms like silee, ainoo for sileä, ainoa are found in poetry. In prose this form of contraction is confined to verbs.
Forms like silee, ainoo for sileä, ainoa are found in poetry. In prose, this type of contraction is limited to verbs.
The contraction of two vowels into one long vowel or diphthong also occurs in adding the case suffixes:—
The combination of two vowels into one long vowel or diphthong also happens when adding the case suffixes:—
(1) The a or ä of the partitive sing. with the final vowel of roots ending in a or ä forms a long vowel, e.g. jalka-a, leipä-ä become jalka͡a, leipä͡ä.
(1) The a or ä of the partitive singular with the final vowel of roots ending in a or ä forms a long vowel, e.g. jalka-a, leipä-ä become jalka͡a, leipä͡ä.
(2) When the e of a termination becomes i after the final vowel of a root, this i forms a diphthong with that vowel, e.g. korvaen becomes korva͡in; and when the i of the plural meets with the final vowel of a root it forms a diphthong with it.
(2) When the e in a termination turns into i after the last vowel of a root, this i combines with that vowel to form a diphthong, e.g. korvaen becomes korva͡in; and when the i in the plural connects with the final vowel of a root, it also forms a diphthong with it.
The point in all these cases is that, though no change takes place in writing, the two vowels form one syllable instead of two.
The main point in all these cases is that, even though there’s no change in writing, the two vowels create one syllable instead of two.
Vowels which meet from the disappearance of k are often contracted in pronunciation: te͡en, nä͡in from teken, näkin, are pronounced as one syllable.
Vowels that come together because of the loss of k are often pronounced as a single syllable: te͡en, nä͡in from teken, näkin.
NOUNS.
Finnish is called an agglutinative language; that is to say, the words, as they appear used in a sentence, are formed of roots, to which have been added certain terminations: thus taloiltansa, meaning from his farms, is made up from the root talo, and the suffixes i (a sign of the plural), -lta (giving the idea of from), and -nsa (his).
Finnish is known as an agglutinative language, meaning that the words used in a sentence are built from roots with certain endings added. For example, taloiltansa, which means from his farms, is made up of the root talo and the suffixes i (indicating plural), -lta (which conveys the idea of "from"), and -nsa (meaning "his").
Every root in Finnish ends in a vowel or a diphthong.
Every root in Finnish ends with a vowel or a diphthong.
In adding suffixes to a root the rules for the changes of letters must be carefully observed. The result of applying them is that from the original full root there may be produced three modifications:—
In adding suffixes to a root, the rules for changing letters must be followed closely. As a result of applying these rules, the original full root can lead to three variations:—
(1) The closed form. Root vete, water, closed form veden.
(1) The closed form. Root vete, water, closed form veden.
(2) The shortened form, paimen for paimene.
The shortened form, paimen for paimene.
(3) A form both closed and shortened. tantere, nominative tanner.
(3) A form that is both closed and shortened. tantere, nominative tanner.
Declension.
The Finnish noun is declined by adding suffixes to the root, which undergoes any modifications required by the rules of Euphony.
The Finnish noun changes form by adding suffixes to the root, which gets modified as needed to follow the rules of Euphony.
There are fifteen cases, which, with the exception of the nominative, may be regarded as the noun followed by a preposition, or rather postposition. The Finnish word maalta corresponds to the English from land, only the from is put after land, and the two are written as one word. maalta is analogous to such an expression as the Greek γῆς ἀπό, only that in this case we have both a case-form and a postposition. Most of the terminations have two forms, one with a hard, one with a soft vowel. Roots with hard vowels take the hard termination, those with soft, the soft ones. Thus we find maa-ssa, but työ-ssä.
There are fifteen cases, which, except for the nominative, can be seen as the noun followed by a preposition, or more accurately, a postposition. The Finnish word maalta translates to the English from land, but the from is placed after land, and they are written as one word. maalta is similar to the Greek expression γῆς ἀπό, except here we have both a case form and a postposition. Most of the endings have two forms, one with a hard vowel and one with a soft vowel. Roots with hard vowels take the hard ending, while those with soft vowels take the soft ones. So we see maa-ssa, but työ-ssä.
These fifteen cases are as follow:—
These fifteen cases are as follows:—
(1) The nominative has no suffix, though it does not always represent the pure root. In maa, land, the two are identical, but the roots käte, vete, vieraha produce the nominatives käsi, vesi, vieras.
(1) The nominative has no suffix, although it doesn't always represent the pure root. In maa, land, the two are the same, but the roots käte, vete, vieraha produce the nominatives käsi, vesi, vieras.
(2) The partitive is formed by the suffix ta, tä or a, ä. It may be roughly described as answering to a noun preceded in English by the word some, or in French by the partitive article. Leipää, some bread, du pain; vettä, some water, de l’eau.
(2) The partitive is created using the suffix ta, tä, a, or ä. It can be roughly described as corresponding to a noun that is preceded in English by the word some, or in French by the partitive article. Leipää, some bread, du pain; vettä, some water, de l’eau.
(3) The genitive is formed by the suffix n. Puun, of the tree.
(3) The genitive is formed by adding the suffix n. Puun, of the tree.
The Finnish genitive really represents two cases, the genitive and accusative, which have become confused in one form.
The Finnish genitive actually represents two cases, the genitive and accusative, which have merged into one form.
(4) The inessive expresses the place, in which anything takes place, and is formed with the suffix -ssa, -ssä. Missä, where (in what); kirkossa, in the church.
(4) The inessive indicates the location where something happens, and it's formed with the suffix -ssa, -ssä. Missä, where (in what); kirkossa, in the church.
(5) The elative expresses the place from which motion takes place, and is formed with the suffix -sta, -stä. Mistä, whence (from what); kirkosta, from the church; talosta, from the farm.
(5) The elative shows the location from which something moves, and is created with the suffix -sta, -stä. Mistä, whence (from what); kirkosta, from the church; talosta, from the farm.
(6) The illative is formed by adding to the root the consonants h—n, between which is inserted the last vowel of the root, or, if it ends in a diphthong, the second vowel in that diphthong. Talo, talohon; metsä, metsähän; työ, työhön. Generally the termination is shortened by the omission of h, and we have forms like taloon, metsään. It expresses the place into which motion takes place.
(6) The illative is created by adding the consonants h—n to the root, with the last vowel of the root placed in between, or if it ends in a diphthong, the second vowel of that diphthong. Talo, talohon; metsä, metsähän; työ, työhön. Generally, the ending is shortened by dropping the h, resulting in forms like taloon, metsään. It indicates the destination of movement.
(7) The adessive is formed with the suffix -lla, -llä, and signifies the place on which, or the object with which, anything is done. Lattialla, on the floor; kädellä, with the hand.
(7) The adessive is formed with the suffix -lla, -llä, and means the place where something happens or the object that is used. Lattialla, on the floor; kädellä, with the hand.
(8) The ablative is formed with the suffix -lta, -ltä, and expresses motion from. Maalta, from the land; pöydältä, from the table.
(8) The ablative is created with the suffixes -lta, -ltä, and indicates motion away from. Maalta, from the land; pöydältä, from the table.
(9) The allative expresses motion towards, and is formed with the suffix -lle. Pellolle, to the field; rannalle, to the shore.
(9) The allative indicates movement towards and is created with the suffix -lle. Pellolle, to the field; rannalle, to the shore.
(10) The abessive is formed with the suffix -tta. It expresses the absence of something; rahatta, without money.
(10) The abessive is created with the suffix -tta. It indicates the lack of something; rahatta, without money.
(11) The prolative is formed by adding the syllable -tse, and expresses motion along; talotse, along the farm. In modern Finnish it is rarely used in the singular. Maitse, meritse, by land, by sea.
(11) The prolative is created by adding the syllable -tse and signifies movement along; talotse, along the farm. In contemporary Finnish, it's rarely used in the singular. Maitse, meritse, by land, by sea.
(12) The translative is formed with the suffix -ksi. It generally is used to express some change in the form of existence. Hän tuli sotamieheksi, he became a soldier.
(12) The translative is formed with the suffix -ksi. It generally is used to express some change in the form of existence. He became a soldier, he became a soldier.
(13) Whereas the essive, formed by adding -na or -nä to the root, expresses a state of being regarded as continuous. Lapsena, as a child.
(13) The essive, created by adding -na or -nä to the root, signifies a state of being seen as ongoing. Lapsena, as a child.
(14) The comitative is formed with the syllable -ne, and is generally used in the plural, and with a possessive affix. Lapsine (or oftener lapsinensa), with his children.
(14) The comitative is formed with the syllable -ne, and is generally used in the plural and with a possessive affix. Lapsine (or more often lapsinensa), with his children.
(15) The instructive is formed by simply adding the letter n to a root, and expresses the means by which anything is done. Käsin, with the hands. The singular of the instructive is only used in poetry.
(15) The instructive is created by just adding the letter n to a root and describes the means by which something is done. Käsin, with the hands. The singular form of the instructive is only used in poetry.
There are two numbers in Finnish, the singular and plural. For the singular, the suffixes are added directly to the root: to form the plural other letters are also added.
There are two numbers in Finnish: singular and plural. For the singular, the suffixes are added directly to the root; to form the plural, other letters are also added.
A. The nominative plural is formed by adding t to the root, e.g. root and nominative sing. maa, nominative plur. maat; root and nominative sing. pata, nominative plur. (by rule 31) padat; root vieraha, nominative sing. vieras, nominative plur. vierahat; root vete, nominative sing. vesi, nominative plur. vedet.
A. The nominative plural is formed by adding t to the root, e.g. root and nominative sing. maa, nominative plur. maat; root and nominative sing. pata, nominative plur. (by rule 31) padat; root vieraha, nominative sing. vieras, nominative plur. vierahat; root vete, nominative sing. vesi, nominative plur. vedet.
B. The other cases, with the exceptions below mentioned, simply add i to the root, which suffers the necessary phonetic changes, and then take the same suffixes as the sing. Maa, inessive sing. maassa, inessive plur. maissa (3); pata, illative sing. patahan or pataan, illative plur. patoihin (7); vieraha, translative sing. vierahaksi or vieraaksi, translative plur. vierahiksi or vieraiksi (11).
B. The other cases, with the exceptions mentioned below, simply add i to the root, which undergoes the necessary phonetic changes, and then take the same suffixes as the singular. Maa, inessive singular maassa, inessive plural maissa (3); pata, illative singular patahan or pataan, illative plural patoihin (7); vieraha, translative singular vierahaksi or vieraaksi, translative plural vierahiksi or vieraiksi (11).
C. But the genitive plural is formed with the suffix -ite (apparently a combination of the two suffixes i and t(e) above mentioned), placed before the case suffix -n.
C. But the genitive plural is created with the suffix -ite (which seems to be a combination of the two suffixes i and t(e) mentioned earlier), placed before the case suffix -n.
This suffix is found in three forms:—
This suffix comes in three forms:—
(1) ite + n becomes regularly -iden, maiden.
ite + n becomes regularly -iden, maiden.
(2) Monosyllabic roots and polysyllabic roots ending with[23] a long vowel have a strengthened form, -itte-n, often found alternating with -ide-n, e.g. maitten, vierahitten.
(2) One-syllable roots and multi-syllable roots that end with[23] a long vowel have a stronger form, -itte-n, which is often used interchangeably with -ide-n, for example, maitten, vierahitten.
Most of the cases above enumerated are common to nearly all the Finno-Ugric languages, though the same suffixes are used with rather different meanings.
Most of the cases listed above are common to nearly all the Finno-Ugric languages, although the same suffixes are used with somewhat different meanings.
The suffix -na, called here essive, is used in most other languages of the family as a locative, and a few traces of this use are preserved in Finnish, e.g. kotona, at home, ulkona, out of doors, (olla) läsnä, to be present, takana, behind, tänä pänä, tänään, to-day.
The suffix -na, referred to here as essive, is used in most other languages in the family as a locative, and a few remnants of this usage are found in Finnish, such as kotona, at home, ulkona, outside, (olla) läsnä, to be present, takana, behind, tänä päivänä, tänään, today.
No accusative is usually given in Finnish grammars, because this case coincides with the genitive in the sing., and with the nominative in the plural. The accusative sing. is, however, etymologically a distinct formation, with the termination m or ma, as is proved by a comparison of the other languages of the family (Ostiak and Vogulian ma, me, or m; Tcheremissian and Syrjenian m). As m cannot be a final in Finnish, it becomes n, and the case is indistinguishable from the genitive.
No accusative case is typically mentioned in Finnish grammars because it overlaps with the genitive in the singular and with the nominative in the plural. However, the singular accusative is etymologically a separate form, with the endings m or ma, as shown by comparing the other languages in the family (Ostiak and Vogulian ma, me, or m; Tcheremissian and Syrjenian m). Since m cannot be a final consonant in Finnish, it changes to n, making the case indistinguishable from the genitive.
There is also an accusative in -t, found in the pronominal declensions of Finnish, Ostiak, Syrjenian, and Mordvinian. It is supposed to represent the demonstrative pronoun ta suffixed to a word, and perhaps stands for -nt.
There is also an accusative in -t, found in the pronominal declensions of Finnish, Ostiak, Syrjenian, and Mordvinian. It is thought to represent the demonstrative pronoun ta attached to a word, and may also stand for -nt.
Another case which occurs sporadically, though not usually given in grammars, is the Excessive, ending in -nta. This termination is much used in the dialect spoken about St. Petersburg, and is even employed by some writers. It expresses departure either from a place or a state; e.g. kotonta, from home; hän jäi palvelijanta, he gave up being a servant.[24] Hän muutti paimenenta rengiksi, he became a farm-labourer instead of a shepherd. It is also found in some adverbial forms, e.g. siintä, luonta, takanta.
Another case that happens occasionally, though it's not usually mentioned in grammar books, is the Excessive, which ends in -nta. This ending is commonly used in the dialect spoken around St. Petersburg and is even used by some writers. It indicates leaving either a place or a state; for example, kotonta, from home; hän jäi palvelijanta, he stopped being a servant.[24] Hän muutti paimenenta rengiksi, he became a farm laborer instead of a shepherd. It is also found in some adverbial forms, such as siintä, luonta, takanta.
Another sporadic case is an allative or dative ending in -nne, -ne, or -n. Its original form seems to have been -nek, for in the Savo-dialect we find tuonnek, tännek instead of the ordinary tuonne, tänne, thither, hither. In written Finnish this termination is only used in a few adverbs, as sinne, thither, muuanne, to another place. Alle, päälle, and ylle are also apparently for al-ne, pääl-ne, yl-ne. In the expression Jumalan kiitos, thanks be to God, Jumalan appears to be really this case, and similar strange uses of an apparent genitive in old writings are no doubt to be explained the same way.
Another occasional case is an allative or dative ending in -nne, -ne, or -n. Its original form seems to have been -nek, because in the Savo dialect we find tuonnek, tännek instead of the usual tuonne, tänne, thither, hither. In written Finnish this ending is only used in a few adverbs, like sinne, thither, muuanne, to another place. Alle, päälle, and ylle are also likely from al-ne, pääl-ne, yl-ne. In the phrase Jumalan kiitos, thanks be to God, Jumalan seems to really be this case, and similar unusual uses of an apparent genitive in old writings are probably meant to be explained in the same way.
It will be observed that the local cases are arranged in two sets of three, one characterised by the presence of s, the other by that of l.
It can be seen that the local cases are grouped into two sets of three, one marked by the presence of s, and the other by that of l.
We have:—
We have:—
Inessive s-sa (for s-na) | Adessive l-la (for l-na) |
Elative s-ta | Ablative l-ta |
Illative sen or h-n. | Allative l-le (for l-len) |
The Essive in na and Excessive in n-ta are parts of a similar set.
The Essive in na and Excessive in n-ta are part of a similar set.
The case called adessive (-lla) is also used as an instrumental, and probably represents two original cases.
The adessive case (-lla) is also used as an instrumental case and likely comes from two original cases.
The primitive form of the abessive appears to have been taka or taha, which is considered by some as identical with the word taka, back. Besides the regular termination in -tta, the forms -ta and -t are found in dialects, and -ti in some adverbs; ääneti, silently; huoleti, carelessly. Closely connected with the abessive are the caritive adjectives ending in -ttoma.
The basic form of the abessive seems to have been taka or taha, which some consider to be the same as the word taka, back. In addition to the standard ending in -tta, variations like -ta and -t are present in dialects, and -ti can be found in some adverbs; ääneti, silently; huoleti, carelessly. The caritive adjectives that end in -ttoma are closely related to the abessive.
The prolative, though generally counted as one of the[25] regular cases, is really very seldom employed, and cannot be formed from the majority of nouns.
The prolative, although typically considered one of the[25] regular cases, is actually rarely used and cannot be formed from most nouns.
The plur. inflection of the Finno-Ugric languages, gives three suffixes, t, k, and i, of which t and i are found in Finnish. It has been suggested that the t and k are really identical, k not being allowable as a final letter. It is not improbable that i may be the remains of a k weakened to j (cf. 26, 27).
There are no genders in Finnish.
Finnish doesn't have genders.
The simplest way of dividing the declensions is by the form of the Partitive case.
The easiest way to categorize the declensions is by the form of the Partitive case.
The first declension has the partitive ending in ta or tä, after a long vowel or diphthong.
The first declension has the partitive ending in ta or tä, after a long vowel or diphthong.
The second has the partitive ending in a or ä, after a short vowel.
The second has the partitive ending in a or ä, after a short vowel.
The third has the partitive in ta or tä, after a consonant.
The third uses the partitive form ta or tä after a consonant.
The First Declension.
This declension includes all words ending in a long vowel or a diphthong.
This declension includes all words that end with a long vowel or a diphthong.
It has the following characteristics:—
It has these characteristics:—
(1) The partitive sing. has the suffix ta or tä, after a long vowel or diphthong.
(1) The partitive singular has the suffix ta or tä, following a long vowel or diphthong.
(2) The nominative sing. is the same as the root.
(2) The nominative singular is the same as the root.
(3) No change of consonants takes place in the root.
(3) No change of consonants happens in the root.
(5) Monosyllabic roots form the illative in h—n, the last vowel of the root being between the two consonants: täi, täihin; jää, jäähän. But dissyllables ending in a long vowel, e.g. harmaa, ehtoo, have the illative sing. in -sen and the illative[26] plur. in -sin or -hin. Sing. harmaasen, plur. harmaisin or harmaihin.
(5) Monosyllabic roots create the illative in h—n, with the last vowel of the root positioned between the two consonants: täi, täihin; jää, jäähän. However, disyllabic words that end with a long vowel, like harmaa and ehtoo, use the illative singular form -sen and the illative plural form as -sin or -hin. Singular: harmaasen, plural: harmaisin or harmaihin.
Example of a noun of first declension with a hard vowel. Puu, a tree:—
Example of a noun in the first declension with a hard vowel. Puu, a tree:—
Sing. | Plur. | |
---|---|---|
Nom. | puu | puut |
Part. | puuta | puita |
Gen. | puun | puiden or puitten |
In. | puussa | puissa |
El. | puusta | puista |
Il. | puuhun | puihin |
Ad. | puulla | puilla |
Abl. | puulta | puilta |
All. | puulle | puille |
Abes. | puutta | puitta |
Prol. | [puutse] | puitse |
Transl. | puuksi | puiksi |
Ess. | puuna | puina |
Com. | (puune) | puine |
Instr. | (puun) | puin |
There is nothing to be remarked on the declension of this word, except that in the plur. the diphthong uu is shortened to u before the vowel i; puissa, etc., and not puuissa.
There’s nothing noteworthy about the declension of this word, except that in the plural, the diphthong uu is shortened to u before the vowel i; puissa, etc., and not puuissa.
The declension of a noun with a soft vowel, e.g. työ, work, is exactly analogous, except that the suffixes have the soft forms -ssä, -stä, etc.
The declension of a noun with a soft vowel, e.g. työ, work, is exactly the same, except that the suffixes have the soft forms -ssä, -stä, etc.
Sing. | Plur. | |
---|---|---|
Nom. | työ | työt |
Part. | työtä | töitä |
Gen. | työn | töitten, or töiden |
In. | työssä | töissä |
El. | työstä | töistä |
Il. | työhön | töihin |
Ad. | työllä | töillä |
Abl. | työltä | töiltä |
All. | työlle | töille |
[27]Abes. | työttä | töittä |
Prol. | [työtse] | töitse |
Transl. | työksi | töiksi |
Ess. | työnä | töinä |
Com. | [työne] | töine |
Instr. | [työn] | töin |
According to rule 4 before the i of the plural the vowel y is rejected from the diphthong yö. So suo, yö, tie form in the plural soissa, öillä, tein.
According to rule 4 before the i in the plural, the vowel y is dropped from the diphthong yö. So suo, yö, tie become soissa, öillä, tein in the plural.
The Second Declension.
The second declension has the following characteristics:—
The second declension has these features:—
(1) The partitive sing. ends in -a or -ä (-ta, -tä) after a short vowel. (Polysyllables have often -ta, -tä.)
(1) The partitive singular ends in -a or -ä (-ta, -tä) after a short vowel. (Polysyllables often have -ta, -tä.)
(2) The nominative has the same number of vowels as the root, and generally preserves those vowels unaltered except that the final a or ä of comparatives and final e become i.
(2) The nominative has the same number of vowels as the root and usually keeps those vowels unchanged, except that the final a or ä in comparatives and the final e change to i.
(3) The illative sing. ends in the last vowel of the root doubled with n suffixed; kirkkoon, not kirkohon.
(3) The illative singular ends in the last vowel of the root doubled with n suffixed; kirkkoon, not kirkohon.
(4) The genitive plur. generally ends in -jen or -en, as described above. In the ordinary language this -en is further weakened to -in after the vowel of the root, unless that vowel is itself i.
(4) The genitive plural usually ends in -jen or -en, as mentioned earlier. In everyday language, this -en often gets softened to -in after the vowel of the root, unless that vowel is itself i.
(5) Hard consonants at the beginning of the last syllable are of course softened by rules 24-35, when the syllable becomes closed.
(5) Hard consonants at the start of the last syllable are, of course, softened by rules 24-35, when the syllable becomes closed.
This declension comprises—
This declension includes—
A. Roots ending in the vowels o, ö, u, y, which never change.
A. Roots ending in the vowels o, ö, u, y, which never change.
Example:—Aurinko, the sun.
Got it! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
Sing. | Plur. | |
---|---|---|
Nom. | aurinko | auringot |
Part. | aurinkoa | aurinkoja, auringoita |
Gen. | auringon | aurinkoen, aurinkoin aurinkojen or auringoiden |
In. | auringossa | auringoissa |
El. | auringosta | auringoista |
Il. | aurinkoon | aurinkoihin |
Ad. | auringolla | auringoilla |
Abl. | auringolta | auringoilta |
All. | auringolle | auringoille |
Abes. | auringotta | auringoitta |
Prol. | [auringotse] | auringoitse |
Transl. | auringoksi | auringoiksi |
Ess. | aurinkona | aurinkoina |
Com. | [aurinkone] | aurinkoine |
Instr. | [auringon] | auringoin |
Here in the majority of cases the k is weakened to g, because the syllable which it commences becomes closed containing a single vowel or a diphthong formed by that vowel with the i of the plural; but the k remains in such places as the illative, where the syllables remain open. The original form of the genitive plur. would be aurinkoiten. This is weakened to auringoiden. Then the d dropping out we have aurinkojen, aurinkoen, or aurinkoin.
Here, in most cases, the k is softened to g because the syllable it starts with becomes closed, containing either a single vowel or a diphthong formed by that vowel with the i of the plural; however, the k stays in places like the illative, where the syllables remain open. The original form of the genitive plural would be aurinkoiten. This changes to auringoiden. Then, with the d dropping out, we have aurinkojen, aurinkoen, or aurinkoin.
Luettu (past participle), meaning read, is thus declined:—
Luettu (past participle), meaning read, is thus declined:—
Sing. | Plur. | |
---|---|---|
Nom. | luettu | luetut |
Part. | luettua | luettuja or luetulta |
Gen. | luetun | luetuitten, luituiden luettujen or luettuin |
In. | luetussa | luetuissa |
El. | luetusta | luetuista |
Il. | luettuun | luettuihin |
Ad. | luetulla | luetuilla |
Abl. | luetulta | luetuilta |
[29]All. | luetulle | luetuille |
Abes. | luetutta | luetuitta |
Prol. | —— | —— |
Transl. | luetuksi | luetuiksi |
Ess. | luettuna | luettuina |
Com. | —— | —— |
Instr. | —— | —— |
Here tt is weakened to t when the syllable becomes closed (rule 30), and the partitive and genitive plur. either take or reject t.
Here tt is softened to t when the syllable closes (rule 30), and the partitive and genitive plural either use or drop t.
The declension of words with soft vowels is precisely similar, except that the suffixes have soft vowels. Eläimistö, animal kingdom, lyöty, struck.
The decline of words with soft vowels is exactly the same, except the suffixes include soft vowels. Eläimistö, animal kingdom, lyöty, struck.
Sing. | Plur. | |
---|---|---|
Nom. | eläimistö | eläimistöt |
Part. | eläimistöä | eläimistöjä |
Gen. | eläimistön | eläimistöjen eläimistöen eläimistöin |
In. | eläimistössä | eläimistöissä |
El. | eläimistöstä | eläimistöistä |
Il. | eläimistöön | eläimistöihin |
Ad. | eläimistöllä | eläimistöillä |
Abl. | eläimistöltä | eläimistöiltä |
All. | eläimistölle | eläimistöille |
Abes. | eläimistöttä | eläimistöittä |
Transl. | eläimistöksi | eläimistöiksi |
Ess. | eläimistönä | eläimistöinä |
Sing. | Plur. | |
---|---|---|
Nom. | lyöty | lyödyt |
Part. | lyötyä | lyötyjä |
Gen. | lyödyn | lyötyjen lyötyen lyötyin |
In. | lyödyssä | lyödyissä |
El. | lyödystä | lyödyistä |
Il. | lyötyyn | lyötyihin |
Ad. | lyödyllä | lyödyillä |
Abl. | lyödyltä | lyödyiltä |
[30]All. | lyödylle | lyödyille |
Abes. | lyödyttä | lyödyittä |
Transl. | lyödyksi | lyödyiksi |
Ess. | lyötynä | lyötyinä |
Here the t of lyöty is weakened when the syllable is closed, but the t of eläimistö remains, being preceded by s and consequently unchangeable.
Here the t of lyöty is weakened when the syllable is closed, but the t of eläimistö stays the same, as it is preceded by s and therefore unchangeable.
B. All roots ending in a, ä, except superlatives for adjectives, e.g. pata, a pot. In this declension the final a frequently becomes o in the plural by rule 7. Dissyllabic words reject t in the partitive both sing. and plur., and in the genitive plur.; but polysyllabic words optionally preserve it in these cases.
B. All roots that end in a or ä, except for adjectives in their superlative form, like pata, a pot. In this declension, the final a often changes to o in the plural following rule 7. Two-syllable words drop t in the partitive for both singular and plural, as well as in the genitive plural; however, multi-syllable words can keep it in these situations if they choose.
Sing. | Plur. | |
---|---|---|
Nom. | pata | padat |
Part. | pataa | patoja |
Gen. | padan | patojen, [pataen] patain |
In. | padassa | padoissa |
El. | padasta | padoista |
Il. | pataan | patoihin |
Ad. | padalla | padoilla |
Abl. | padalta | padoilta |
All. | padalle | padoille |
Abes. | padatta | padoitta |
Prol. | [padatse] | padoitse |
Transl. | padaksi | padoiksi |
Ess. | patana | patoina |
Com. | [patane] | patoine |
Instr. | [padan] | padoin |
Such words as sota, war, korva, the ear, do not change the final a to o in the plural.
Such words as sota, war, korva, the ear, do not change the final a to o in the plural.
Sing. | Plur. | |
---|---|---|
Nom. | sota | sodat (30) |
Part. | sotaa | sotia |
Gen. | sodan | sotain or sotien |
In. | sodassa | sodissa |
Il. | sotaan | sotiin |
etc. | etc. |
Polysyllabic nouns are declined as follows:—
Polysyllabic nouns are declined like this:—
Sing. | Plur. | |
---|---|---|
Nom. | korkea | korkeat |
Part. | korkeata korkeaa |
korkeita korkeoita |
Gen. | korkean | korkeiden (-eoiden) korkeitten (-eoitten) |
In. | korkeassa | korkeissa |
Il. | korkeaan | korkeihin |
etc. | etc. |
Sing. | Plur. | |
---|---|---|
Nom. | harakka | harakat (25) |
Part. | harakkata harakkaa |
harakoita harakkoja |
Gen. | harakan | harakoiden harakoitten, harakkojen |
In. | harakassa | harakoissa |
Ill. | harakkaan | harakkoihin |
etc. | etc. |
Similarly, Isäntä, a father of a family, makes isäntää, isännän (t becoming n by rule 31), isännässä. This word in the plur. loses its final vowel, and does not change it to o. Isännät, isäntiä, isäntien (-äin), isännissä, etc.
Similarly, Isäntä, a father of a family, forms isäntää, isännän (t changes to n by rule 31), isännässä. This word in the plural drops its final vowel and does not change it to o. Isännät, isäntiä, isäntien (-äin), isännissä, etc.
Comparatives whose root ends in -mpa, -mpä, change the final vowel to i in the nominative sing.; e.g. parempa, better. Nominative parempi, partitive parempaa or parempata, genitive paremman (by rule 34), inessive paremmassa, etc. Plur. nominative paremmat, partitive parempia, genitive parempien, parempaen, or parempain, inessive paremmissa, illative parempiin, etc. All comparatives reject the final a before the i of the plural.
Comparatives that end with -mpa or -mpä change the last vowel to i in the nominative singular; for example, parempa, which means better. The nominative form is parempi, the partitive forms are parempaa or parempata, the genitive is paremman (by rule 34), inessive is paremmassa, etc. For the plural, the nominative is paremmat, the partitive is parempia, the genitive can be parempien, parempaen, or parempain, inessive is paremmissa, and illative is parempiin, etc. All comparatives drop the final a before the i in the plural.
C. All roots ending in -i. The root of the plural ends in the diphthong ei or short i, e.g. kaupunki, a town.
C. All roots ending in -i. The root of the plural ends in the diphthong ei or short i, e.g. kaupunki, a town.
Sing. | Plur. | |
---|---|---|
Nom. | kaupunki | kaupungit |
Part. | kaupunkia [rarely kaupunkita] |
kaupunkeja or kaupungeita or kaupunkia |
Gen. | kaupungin | kaupungeiden, kaupunkein, or kaupunkien |
In. | kaupungissa | kaupungeissa |
El. | kaupungista | kaupungeista |
Il. | kaupunkiin | kaupunkeihin |
Ad. | kaupungilla | kaupungeilla |
Abl. | kaupungilta | kaupungeilta |
All. | kaupungille | kaupungeille |
Abes. | kaupungitta | kaupungeitta |
Prol. | kaupungitse | kaupungeitse |
Transl. | kaupungiksi | kaupungeiksi |
Ess. | kaupunkina | kaupunkeina |
Com. | [kaupunkine] | kaupunkeine |
Instr. | [kaupungin] | kaupungein |
D. Dissyllables ending in the vowel e, preceded by k, p, v, a doubled consonant, or two consonants of which the last is h, j, or m; that is to say, roots like reke, nukke, hanhe, kolme, pilve, etc.
D. Two-syllable words that end with the vowel e, preceded by k, p, v, a double consonant, or two consonants where the last is h, j, or m; for example, roots like reke, nukke, hanhe, kolme, pilve, etc.
A few words coming under none of these heads also belong to this declension.
A few words that don’t fit into any of these categories also belong to this declension.
a. With a few exceptions the final e becomes i in the nominative sing.
a. With a few exceptions, the final e changes to i in the nominative singular.
b. The plur. stem ends in simple i (14), but in speaking ei is sometimes used in order to distinguish the sing. and plur.
b. The plural stem ends in a simple i (14), but in speech, ei is sometimes used to differentiate between the singular and plural.
Läpe, a hole.
Läpe, a gap.
Sing. | Plur. | |
---|---|---|
Nom. | läpi | lävet |
Part. | läpeä | läpiä |
Gen. | läven | läpien läpein |
[33]In. | lävessä | lävissä |
El. | lävestä | lävistä |
Il. | läpeen | läpiin |
Ad. | lävellä | lävillä |
Abl. | läveltä | läviltä |
All. | lävelle | läville |
Abes. | lävettä | lävittä |
Prol. | (lävetse) | lävitse |
Transl. | läveksi | läpiksi |
Ess. | läpenä | läpinä |
Com. | (läpene) | läpine |
Instr. | (läven) | lävin |
Reke, a sledge.
Reke, a sled.
Sing. | Plur. | |
---|---|---|
Nom. | reki | reet |
Part. | rekeä | rekiä |
Gen. | reen | rekien, or rekein |
In. | reessä | reissä |
Ill. | rekeen | rekiin |
Ess. | rekenä | rekinä |
etc. | etc. |
K is dropped by rule 28. Notice that the word takes the soft terminations.
K is dropped by rule 28. Notice that the word takes the soft endings.
The Third Declension.
The third declension has the following characteristics:—
The third declension has these characteristics:—
(1) The partitive sing. ends in ta or tä after a consonant.
(1) The partitive singular ends in ta or tä after a consonant.
(2) The nominative sing. is never the same as the root.
(2) The nominative singular is never the same as the root.
(3) The root is closed in the partitive sing. and first form of the genitive plur., and sometimes in the nominative and essive sing.
(3) The root is closed in the partitive singular and first form of the genitive plural, and sometimes in the nominative and essive singular.
The nouns belonging to this declension may be classed under two divisions.
The nouns in this declension can be categorized into two groups.
First Division.
This comprises all words belonging to this declension which have the illative sing. ending in a doubled vowel and n.
This includes all the words in this declension that have the illative singular ending in a doubled vowel and n.
To this class belong—
This class includes—
I. Dissyllabic roots ending in e preceded by h, l, n, r, s, t, lt, nt, or rt, and all roots ending in -hte, -kse, -pse, -tse.
I. Two-syllable roots that end in e and are preceded by h, l, n, r, s, t, lt, nt, or rt, along with all roots that end in -hte, -kse, -pse, -tse.
E.g. Vete, water.
Go, water.
Sing. | Plur. | |
---|---|---|
Nom. | vesi | vedet |
Part. | vettä | vesiä |
Gen. | veden | vetten or vesien |
In. | vedessä | vesissä |
El. | vedestä | vesistä |
Il. | veteen | vesiin |
Ad. | vedellä | vesillä |
Abl. | vedeltä | vesiltä |
All. | vedelle | vesille |
Abes. | vedettä | vesittä |
Prol. | [vedetse] | vesitse |
Transl. | vedeksi | vesiksi |
Ess. | vetenä | vesinä |
Com. | (vetene) | vesine |
Instr. | (veden) | vesin |
In the nominative sing. te becomes si by rule 37. The partitive sing. and first genitive plur. are formed from the closed root. In the majority of the cases of the sing. vete becomes vede when the root is closed by the addition of a suffix, while in the plur. te + i becomes ti, which changes to si by the rule above quoted.
In the nominative singular, te changes to si according to rule 37. The partitive singular and first genitive plural are formed from the closed root. In most cases, the singular form vete becomes vede when a suffix is added to close the root, while in the plural, te + i becomes ti, which changes to si based on the previously mentioned rule.
The stem miehe, man, forms the nominative mies, partitive miestä, genitive miehen, inessive miehessä, etc. Plur. miehet, genitive miesten, partitive miehiä, inessive miehissä, etc.
The stem miehe, man, forms the nominative mies, partitive miestä, genitive miehen, inessive miehessä, etc. Plural miehet, genitive miesten, partitive miehiä, inessive miehissä, etc.
Toise, second.
Toise, second.
Sing. | Plur. | |
---|---|---|
Nom. | toinen | toiset |
Part. | toista | toisia |
Gen. | toisen | toisten, or toisien |
In. | toisessa | toisissa |
El. | toisesta | toisista |
Ill. | toiseen | toisiin |
Ad. | toisella | toisilla |
Abl. | toiselta | toisilta |
All. | toiselle | toisille |
Abes. | toisetta | toisitta |
Prol. | [toisetse] | toisitse |
Transl. | toiseksi | toisiksi |
Ess. | toisena, or toisna | toisina |
Com. | (toisene) | toisine |
Instr. | (toisen) | toisin |
Roots ending in se change this termination in the nominative to nen. Thus kirjase, a little book, venäläise, Russian, iloise, glad, vihollise, hostile, form in the nominative kirjanen, venäläinen, iloinen, vihollinen. In all such words the partitive sing. and first genitive plur. are formed from the closed root and the essive sing. has two forms.
Roots that end with se change this ending in the nominative to nen. So, kirjase, a little book, becomes kirjanen; venäläise, Russian, becomes venäläinen; iloise, glad, becomes iloinen; and vihollise, hostile, becomes vihollinen. In all these words, the singular partitive and the first plural genitive are formed from the closed root, and the singular essive has two forms.
II. All words of more than one syllable ending in -e.
II. All words with more than one syllable that end in -e.
E.g. Root:—Kolmante, third.
—Kolmante, third.
Sing. | Plur. | |
---|---|---|
Nom. | kolmas | kolmannet |
Part. | kolmatta | kolmansia |
Gen. | kolmannen | kolmansien |
In. | kolmannessa | kolmansissa |
El. | kolmannesta | kolmansista |
Il. | kolmanteen | kolmansiin |
Ad. | kolmannella | kolmansilla |
Abl. | kolmannelta | kolmansilta |
All. | kolmannelle | kolmansille |
Abes. | kolmannetta | kolmansitta |
Prol. | [kolmannetse] | kolmansitse |
[36]Transl. | kolmanneksi | kolmansiksi |
Ess. | kolmantena | kolmansina |
Com. | [kolmantene] | kolmansine |
Instr. | [kolmannen] | kolmansin |
Here (1) the e is rejected in the nominative (rule 16), and kolmant becomes kolmas (24 and 37). (2) The partitive also is formed from the shortened root (kolmant), and kolmantta becomes kolmatta. (3) The cases of the singular and nominative plural, where the last syllable of the root is closed, change nt to nn (rule 31). (4) The essive sing. in the form taken from the full root preserves the root entire, kolmanna is not used. All the cases of the plural which take -i reject the final e before that letter, and change nt to ns (rule 37).
Here (1) the e is dropped in the nominative (rule 16), and kolmant changes to kolmas (24 and 37). (2) The partitive is also formed from the shortened root (kolmant), so kolmantta becomes kolmatta. (3) In the singular and nominative plural cases, where the last syllable of the root is closed, nt changes to nn (rule 31). (4) The essive singular form derived from the full root keeps the root intact; kolmanna is not used. All plural cases that use -i drop the final e before that letter and convert nt to ns (rule 37).
Kalleute, dearness, makes in the nominative sing. kalleus (24 and 37), partitive kalleut-ta, illative kalleuteen, genitive kalleuden, etc.; plur. nominative kalleudet, first genitive kalleutten, but the second genitive is kalleuksien, and all the remaining cases are of the same type (partitive kalleuksia, illative kalleuksiin, etc.), being formed exactly as if the root was kalleukse.
Kalleute, dearness, is in the nominative singular. kalleus (24 and 37), partitive kalleut-ta, illative kalleuteen, genitive kalleuden, etc.; plural nominative kalleudet, first genitive kalleutten, but the second genitive is kalleuksien, and all the remaining cases follow the same pattern (partitive kalleuksia, illative kalleuksiin, etc.), being formed exactly as if the root was kalleukse.
Adjectives like lyhyte, short, ohute, thin, drop the t altogether between two vowels. E.g. nominative sing. lyhyt, partitive lyhyttä. But the genitive lyhyte-n becomes lyhyen, the illative lyhyteen, lyhyeen, etc.; plur. lyhyet, genitive lyhyitten, lyhytten, partitive lyhyitä (or lyhyviä for lyhyiä).
Adjectives like lyhyte, short, ohute, thin, drop the t completely between two vowels. For example, nominative singular lyhyt, partitive lyhyttä. But the genitive lyhyte-n changes to lyhyen, the illative lyhyteen, lyhyeen, etc.; plural lyhyet, genitive lyhyitten, lyhytten, partitive lyhyitä (or lyhyviä for lyhyiä).
III. All superlatives in -mpa or -mpä, and all negative adjectives in -ttoma.
III. All superlatives in -mpa or -mpä, and all negative adjectives in -ttoma.
E.g. suurimpa, very large:—
E.g. biggest, very large:—
Sing. | Plur. | |
---|---|---|
Nom. | suurin | suurimmat |
Part. | suurimpata, suurinta | suurimpia |
Gen. | suurimman | suurimpain, suurinten, or suurimpien |
In. | suurimmassa | suurimmissa |
El. | suurimmasta | suurimmista |
Il. | suurimpaan | suurimpiin |
Ad. | suurimmalla | suurimmilla |
Abl. | suurimmalta | suurimmilta |
All. | suurimmalle | suurimmille |
Abes. | suurimmatta | suurimmitta |
Prol. | [suurimmatse] | suurimmitse |
Transl. | suurimmaksi | suurimmiksi |
Ess. | suurimpana, or suurinna |
suurimpina |
Com. | [suurimpane] | suurimpine |
Instr. | [suurimman] | suurimmin |
In the plural the final a is lost before the i (9).
In the plural, the final a is dropped before the i (9).
So also viattoma, guiltless (the termination -ttoma corresponds to the English termination -less, or the prefixes un-, in-). In Nom. viaton, a being lost, m becomes n, and the syllable being thus closed tt becomes t. Partitive from the same shortened root viatonta. Genitive, etc. viattoman, etc., nominative plur. viattomat, genitive viatonten, viattomain or viattomien, partitive viattomia, etc.
So also viattoma, guiltless (the ending -ttoma corresponds to the English ending -less, or the prefixes un-, in-). In the nominative case viaton, with a being lost, m turns into n, and since the syllable is now closed, tt becomes t. The partitive form from the same shortened root is viatonta. Genitive, etc., viattoman, etc., nominative plural viattomat, genitive viatonten, viattomain or viattomien, partitive viattomia, etc.
Second Division.
(1) The illative sing. ends in -sen, the illative plur. in sin, or hin.
(1) The illative singular ends in -sen, the illative plural ends in sin or hin.
(2) The shortened form of the root is always employed in the nominative sing., which ends in s, t, or the aspiration.
(2) The shortened form of the root is always used in the nominative singular, which ends in s, t, or the breath sound.
(3) The plural is formed from the shortened root, and the stem ends in a long diphthong of which the last letter is i.
(3) The plural is made from the shortened root, and the stem ends with a long diphthong where the last letter is i.
(4) The partitive plur. after this diphthong has the termination -ta, -tä.
(4) The partitive plural after this diphthong ends with -ta, -tä.
(5) The second genitive plur. ends in -den (-tten).
(5) The second plural genitive ends in -den (-tten).
This class is composed of what are called contracted nouns (rule 47).
This class consists of what we refer to as contracted nouns (rule 47).
Sing. | Plur. | |
---|---|---|
Nom. | uros | uroot |
Part. | urosta | uroita |
Gen. | uroon | urosten, uroiden, uroitten |
In. | uroossa | uroissa |
El. | uroosta | uroista |
Il. | uroosen | uroihin, uroisin |
Ad. | uroolla | uroilla |
Abl. | uroolta | uroilta |
All. | uroolle | uroille |
Abes. | urootta | uroitta |
Transl. | urooksi | uroiksi |
Prol. | [urootse] | uroitse |
Ess. | uroona or urosna | uroina |
Com. | [uroone] | uroine |
Instr. | [uroon] | uroin |
Sing. | Plur. | |
---|---|---|
Nom. | vieras | vieraat |
Part. | vierasta | vieraita |
Gen. | vieraan | vierasten, vieraiden, vieraitten |
In. | vieraassa | vieraissa |
El. | vieraasta | vieraista |
[39]Il. | vieraasen | vierailun, vieraisin |
Ad. | vieraalla | vierailla |
Abl. | vieraalta | vierailta |
All. | vieraalle | vieraille |
Abes. | vieraatta | vieraitta |
Transl. | vieraaksi | vieraiksi |
Prol. | [vieraatse] | vieraitse |
Ess. | vieraana or vierasna | vieraina |
Com. | [vieraane] | vieraine |
Instr. | [vieraan] | vierain |
In poetry we also find a declension: uros, vieras, genitive urohon, vierahan, etc., illative urohosen, vierahasen, plur. urohot, vierahat, urohissa, vierahissa, etc., so that it is clear the roots are uroso, vierasa, being weakened.
In poetry, we also see a decline: uros, vieras, genitive urohon, vierahan, etc., illative urohosen, vierahasen, plural urohot, vierahat, urohissa, vierahissa, etc., which makes it clear that the roots are uroso, vierasa, and are being weakened.
Analogously are declined such words as terve, healthy, kevät, spring.
Analogously, words like terve, healthy, kevät, and spring are also declined.
Sing. | Plur. | |
---|---|---|
Nom. | terve | terveet |
Part. | tervettä | terveitä |
Gen. | terveen | tervetten, terveiden |
Il. | terveesen | terveisin or terveihin |
Sing. | Plur. | |
---|---|---|
Nom. | kevät | keväät |
Part. | kevättä | keväitä |
Gen. | kevään | kevätten, keväiden |
Il. | kevääsen | keväisin, or keväihin |
Stems ikehe, a yoke, okaha, point or prickle.
Stems ikehe, yoke, okaha, point or prickle.
Sing. | Plur. | |
---|---|---|
Nom. | ies or ijes | ikeet |
Part. | iesta, or ijestä | ikeitä |
Gen. | ikeen | iesten, ikeiden, ikeitten |
In. | ikeessä | ikeissä |
Il. | ikeesen | ikeisin, or ikeihin |
Ess. | iesnä, ikeenä | ikeinä |
Sing. | Plur. | |
---|---|---|
Nom. | oas (rule 27) | okaat |
Part. | oasta | okaita |
[40]Gen. | okaan | oasten, okaiden, okaitten |
In. | okaassa | okaissa |
Ill. | okaasen | okaisin, or okaihin |
Ess. | oasna, okaana | okaina |
Vapaa, free, koree, beautiful (for korea).
Vapaa, free, koree, beautiful (for korea).
Sing. | Plur. | |
---|---|---|
Nom. | vapaa | vapaat |
Part. | vapaata | vapaita |
Gen. | vapaan | vapaiden, vapaitten |
In. | vapaassa | vapaissa |
Il. | vapaasen | vapaisin, vapaihin |
Ess. | vapaana | vapaina |
Sing. | Plur. | |
---|---|---|
Nom. | koree | koreet |
Part. | koreeta | koreita |
Gen. | koreen | koreiden, koreitten |
In. | koreessa | koreissa |
Il. | koreesen | koreisin, koreihin |
Ess. | koreena | koreina |
Participles whose nominative ends in nut or nyt (that is past active participles), like oppinut, lyönyt, form the genitive, inessive, etc., from a root ending in nehe, contracted nee; but the nominative and partitive sing., and one form of the essive sing. and genitive plur. are formed from a root ending in ute, yte, which loses its final vowel.
Participles with a nominative ending in nut or nyt (specifically past active participles), like oppinut and lyönyt, create the genitive, inessive, etc., from a root that ends in nehe, which contracts to nee; however, the nominative and partitive singular, as well as one form of the essive singular and genitive plural, are formed from a root that ends in ute or yte, which drops its final vowel.
Sing. | Plur. | |
---|---|---|
Nom. | oppinut | oppineet |
Part. | oppinutta | oppineita |
Gen. | oppineen | oppinutten, oppineiden |
In. | oppineessa | oppineissa |
El. | oppineesta | oppineista |
Il. | oppineesen | oppineisin |
Ad. | oppineella | oppineilla |
Abl. | oppineelta | oppineilta |
All. | oppineelle | oppineille |
Abes. | oppineetta | oppineitta |
Prol. | oppineetse | oppineitse |
[41]Transl. | oppineeksi | oppineiksi |
Ess. | oppineena or oppinunna | oppineina |
Com. | (oppineene) | oppineine |
Instr. | (oppineen) | oppinein |
So also lyönyt, partitive lyönyttä, genitive lyöneen, inessive lyöneessä, essive lyöneenä, or lyönynnä; plur. nominative lyöneet, partitive lyöneitä, genitive lyönytten or lyöneiden, etc.
So also lyönyt, partitive lyönyttä, genitive lyöneen, inessive lyöneessä, essive lyöneenä, or lyönynnä; plur. nominative lyöneet, partitive lyöneitä, genitive lyönytten or lyöneiden, etc.
Compound Nouns.
Finnish, especially the modern literary dialect, abounds in compound nouns, in which the last word of the compound is defined by that which precedes it, so that the first word is practically an adjective. Thus in pääkaupunki, a capital, kaupunki means a town, and the word pää, a head, describes what sort of town is intended. So also rautatie, a railway, from rauta, iron, and tie, a road; tullihuone, a custom house; puutarha, a garden (puu, a tree, tarha, an enclosure), kirkkotarha, a churchyard (kirkko, church, tarha, enclosure). Sometimes the first word is an adjective, as omatunto, conscience, from oma, own, and tunto, feeling. This is written as one word, because omatunto conveys a different meaning from the separate words oma and tunto.
Finnish, especially the modern literary dialect, is full of compound nouns, where the last word is defined by the one that comes before it, making the first word essentially an adjective. For example, in pääkaupunki, a capital, kaupunki means town, and pää, head, indicates what kind of town it is. Similarly, rautatie, a railway, comes from rauta, iron, and tie, a road; tullihuone, a customs house; puutarha, a garden (puu, a tree, tarha, an enclosure); kirkkotarha, a churchyard (kirkko, church, tarha, enclosure). Sometimes the first word is an adjective, as in omatunto, conscience, which comes from oma, own, and tunto, feeling. This is written as one word because omatunto has a different meaning than the separate words oma and tunto.
When a compound is made up of more than two words, all but the last may be regarded as a single word qualifying the last, and then be decomposed in their turn. For instance in ylioppilaskirjasto, University students’ library, kirjasto, library, is qualified by ylioppilas, describing what kind of a library is meant, and in this word ylioppilas, oppilas, student, is particularised by the addition of yli. Similarly isänmaanrakkaus, patriotism, is composed of isänmaa, fatherland, and rakkaus, love, and isänmaa again is composed of isä, father, and maa, land.
When a compound consists of more than two words, all but the last can be seen as a single word that describes the last word, and then they can be broken down further. For example, in ylioppilaskirjasto, University students’ library, kirjasto, library, is described by ylioppilas, which specifies what type of library it is. In the word ylioppilas, oppilas, student, is specified by the prefix yli. Similarly, isänmaanrakkaus, patriotism, is made up of isänmaa, fatherland, and rakkaus, love, where isänmaa is further composed of isä, father, and maa, land.
Generally the first word of a compound is used in the nominative case. Sairashuone, a hospital (stem sairaha). Frequently, however, it is in the genitive, this case being either (a) descriptive, as in maantie, highroad, literally road of the land: talonpoika, peasant, literally son of a farm; (b) subjective, that is to say, if the compound were developed into a phrase the word in the genitive would become the subject, as kuunvalo, moonlight; (c) objective, that is to say, if the compound were developed into a phrase the word in the genitive would become the object, hatuntekijä, a hatmaker.
Generally, the first word of a compound is used in the nominative case. Sairashuone, a hospital (stem sairaha). However, it is often in the genitive case, which can be either (a) descriptive, as in maantie, highroad, literally road of the land: talonpoika, peasant, literally son of a farm; (b) subjective, meaning if the compound were expanded into a phrase, the word in the genitive would function as the subject, as in kuunvalo, moonlight; (c) objective, meaning if the compound were expanded into a phrase, the word in the genitive would serve as the object, hatuntekijä, a hatmaker.
More rarely other cases are used, as toimeentulo, subsistence, kuntoonpano, arrangement, accomplishment.
More rarely, other cases are used, such as toimeentulo, subsistence, kuntoonpano, arrangement, accomplishment.
As a rule, only the last word of a compound is declined, the preceding member remaining unaffected by inflection. But if the first member is an adjective, then both parts of the word receive inflections, e.g. vierasmies, a stranger, forms the genitive vieraanmiehen, inessive vieraassamiehessä, etc. But vierasmiehen is not wrong.
As a rule, only the last word of a compound is declined, while the first part remains unchanged. However, if the first part is an adjective, then both parts of the word receive inflections, e.g. vierasmies, a stranger, forms the genitive vieraanmiehen, inessive vieraassamiehessä, etc. But vierasmiehen is also acceptable.
THE ADJECTIVE.
Adjectives are declined exactly like substantives, and like them have no gender.
Adjectives are declined just like nouns, and like nouns, they have no gender.
Besides declension they are susceptible of inflections indicating the comparative and superlative degrees.
Besides declension, they can also show inflections that indicate the comparative and superlative degrees.
I. The Comparative is formed by adding to the root of the positive -mpa or -mpä. Huono, bad, huonompa, worse; paksu, fat, paksumpa, fatter. Root, iloise, gay (nominative of positive iloinen), comparative iloisempa.
I. The comparative form is created by adding -mpa or -mpä to the base of the positive. Huono, bad, huonompa, worse; paksu, fat, paksumpa, fatter. Base, iloise, gay (nominative of the positive iloinen), comparative iloisempa.
If a dissyllabic root end in a or ä, that vowel becomes e before the termination mpa. Vanha, old, vanhempa (13).
If a two-syllable root ends in a or ä, that vowel changes to e before the ending mpa. Vanha, old, vanhempa (13).
It is important to note that the suffix -mpa is added to the root, and not to the nominative of the positive.
It’s important to note that the suffix -mpa is added to the root, not to the nominative of the positive.
The stem thus formed is declined with the usual suffixes, after the models given above: mpa in the nominative sing. becomes mpi, and in the cases where the syllable is closed mma.
The stem created is declined with the usual suffixes, following the models mentioned above: mpa in the nominative singular becomes mpi, and in cases where the syllable is closed, it becomes mma.
II. The Superlative is formed by adding to the root of the positive the suffix impa. Before this suffix the vowels a, ä, e, i are rejected, and aa, ää, ee, become ai, äi, ei. Thus iso, great, isoimpa: huono, bad, huonoimpa; but köyhä, köyhimpä, valkea, valkeimpa, etc.
II. The superlative is created by adding the suffix impa to the root of the positive form. Before this suffix, the vowels a, ä, e, i are dropped, and aa, ää, ee change to ai, äi, ei. So, iso, great, becomes isoimpa; huono, bad, becomes huonoimpa; but köyhä, becomes köyhimpä, and valkea, becomes valkeimpa, etc.
The root thus obtained is declined after the third declension. Notice the difference in the declension of comparatives and superlatives. In the comparative the final a becomes i in the nominative sing., in the superlative it is lost and mp becomes n by rule 2.
The root obtained follows the third declension. Note the differences in the declension of comparatives and superlatives. In the comparative form, the final a changes to i in the nominative singular, while in the superlative form, it is dropped, and mp changes to n according to rule 2.
Comparative stem suurempa. Superlative stem suurimpa.
Comparative stem bigger. Superlative stem biggest.
Sing. | ||
---|---|---|
Nom. | suurempi | suurin |
Gen. | suuremman | suurimman |
Part. | suurempaa (ta) | suurimpaa, suurinta |
Ill. | suurempaan | suurimpaan |
Ess. | suurempana | suurimpana, suurinna |
etc. | etc. | |
Plur. | ||
Nom. | suuremmat | suurimmat |
Gen. | [suurempaen] suurempain | suurinten, suurimpain suurimpien |
Part. | suurempia | suurimpia |
etc. | etc. |
Examples of the formation of the comparative and superlative.
Examples of how to form the comparative and superlative.
Positive. | Comparative. | Superlative. |
---|---|---|
vanha, old | vanhempi (11) | vanhin |
raaka, raw | raaempi (28, 9) | raain (28) |
vapaa, free | vapaampi | vapain |
[44]ihava, fat | lihavampi | lihavin |
köyhä, poor | köyhempi (11) | köyhin |
terävä, sharp | terävämpi | terävin |
suruinen, sorrowful | suruisempi | suruisin |
lyhyt, short | lyhyempi | lyhyin |
aulis, liberal | auliimpi | auliin |
paksu, fat | paksumpi | paksuin |
mieto, mild | miedompi (32) | miedoin |
rikas, rich | rikkaampi | rikkain |
kaunis, beautiful | kauniimpi | kauniin, kaunein |
oppinut, learned | oppineempi | oppinein |
The following words are irregular, the comparative and superlative being formed from different roots to the positive.
The following words are irregular, with the comparative and superlative being created from different roots than the positive.
Positive. | Comparative. | Superlative. |
---|---|---|
hyvä, good | parempi | paras, parhain (root paraa) |
paljo, much | enempi | enin |
pitkä, long | pitempi | pisin (as if from root pitä) |
moni, many | useampi | usein |
Molemmat, both, is an isolated comparative form.
Molemmat, both, is a separate comparative form.
The following adjectives are not declined or compared, but remain invariable in all cases.—Aika, strong; aimo, good; kelpo, worthy; eri, different; koko, all; ensi, next; viime, last; pikku, little. Kaikki, all, is not usually changed in the nominative plural, but otherwise is declined.
The following adjectives are not changed or compared; they stay the same in all cases.—Aika, strong; aimo, good; kelpo, worthy; eri, different; koko, all; ensi, next; viime, last; pikku, little. Kaikki, all, typically doesn't change in the nominative plural but is otherwise declined.
FORMATION OF SUBSTANTIVES AND ADJECTIVES.
Some substantives and adjectives are primitive—that is to say, they consist of roots which cannot be further analysed, and to which the case suffixes are directly attached. But a great number of words are not mere roots, but roots with additional syllables which modify the meaning of the original root.
Some nouns and adjectives are primitive—meaning they consist of roots that can't be broken down any further, and the case suffixes are attached directly to them. However, many words are not just simple roots but roots with extra syllables that change the meaning of the original root.
The following are the principal syllables so added to roots to form nouns and adjectives.
The following are the main syllables added to roots to create nouns and adjectives.
SUBSTANTIVES.
I. The following suffixes are used to form substantives from verbs.
I. The following suffixes are used to create nouns from verbs.
-ja. A factitive suffix, that is to say, denoting the doer of the action denoted by the root. Luoja, the creator (luo, to create). Kalastaja, a fisherman. When a root ends in e this letter is generally changed to i before the suffix -ja. Teke, to make, tekijä, a maker; luke, to read, lukija, a reader. This suffix is also found in the forms -jame (nominative -jan or -jain), -jaise (-jainen), -jaa.
-ja. A factitive suffix, meaning it indicates the doer of the action represented by the root. Luoja, the creator (luo, to create). Kalastaja, a fisherman. When a root ends in e, this letter is usually changed to i before the suffix -ja. Teke, to make, tekijä, a maker; luke, to read, lukija, a reader. This suffix also appears in the forms -jame (nominative -jan or -jain), -jaise (-jainen), -jaa.
-ri has the same meaning as -ja: mylläri, a miller, juomari, a drunkard, petturi, a deceiver. (This is really a foreign termination from the Swedish -re.)
-ri has the same meaning as -ja: mylläri, a miller, juomari, a drunkard, petturi, a deceiver. (This is actually a foreign ending from the Swedish -re.)
-ma (the termination of the third infinitive) expresses an action or the result of an action. Sanoma, report (“a speaking”), elämä, life, kuolema, death.
-ma (the ending of the third infinitive) indicates an action or the outcome of an action. Sanoma, report (“a speaking”), elämä, life, kuolema, death.
-mise (nominative minen, the termination of the fourth infinitive) expresses a continuous action, or an action in an abstract sense. Laulaminen, singing, eläminen, living.
-mise (nominative minen, the ending of the fourth infinitive) indicates a continuous action or an action in an abstract way. Laulaminen, singing, eläminen, living.
-nto, -nta (chiefly poetical), -nti (added to monosyllabic roots) express an action or a state arising from an action. Luonto, nature (from luo, to create), uskonto, religion (“believing,” from uskoa, to believe), tuonti, bringing to, or importation, vienti, bringing away from, or exportation, laulanta, singing.
-nto, -nta (mainly poetic), -nti (added to one-syllable roots) indicate an action or a state that comes from an action. Luonto, nature (from luo, to create), uskonto, religion (“believing,” from uskoa, to believe), tuonti, bringing to, or importation, vienti, bringing away from, or exportation, laulanta, singing.
o (ö) and u (y) (before which the last vowel of the root is rejected) form abstract nouns denoting action. Muisto, memory, makso, payment, tulo, arrival, lähtö, departure, luku, reading, itku, weeping, maksu, payment.
o (ö) and u (y) (before which the last vowel of the root is removed) create abstract nouns that signify action. Muisto, memory, makso, payment, tulo, arrival, lähtö, departure, luku, reading, itku, weeping, maksu, payment.
-okse or -ukse (nominative -os or -us) also form abstract nouns expressing an action, and are specially added to trisyllabic verbs ending in -ta. Valmistus, preparation, harjoitus,[46] practice, vastaus, answer. The same suffix is sometimes found in combination with -ma (-ma + ukse = mukse) juopumus, drunkenness.
-okse or -ukse (nominative -os or -us) also create abstract nouns that express an action, and are specifically added to three-syllable verbs ending in -ta. Valmistus, preparation, harjoitus, practice, vastaus, answer. The same suffix is sometimes seen combined with -ma (-ma + ukse = mukse) juopumus, drunkenness.
-io has the same meaning. Huomio, attention, palkkio, a reward.
-io has the same meaning. Huomio, attention, palkkio, reward.
-ee (original stem ehe, closed form eʻ) expresses action or the product of action: puhe, conversation, kanne, accusation.
-ee (original stem ehe, closed form eʻ) indicates action or the result of an action: puhe, conversation, kanne, accusation.
-ime (nominative -in) expresses the instrument with which an action is performed. Avain, a key (‘the opener’), uistin, a fishhook, viskain, anything used to throw things away, e.g. a bucket; viskin is also found.
-ime (nominative -in) indicates the tool used to carry out an action. Avain, a key (‘the opener’), uistin, a fishhook, viskain, anything used to throw things away, like a bucket; viskin is also present.
II. The following suffixes are used to form derivative nouns from other nouns.
II. The following suffixes are used to create derivative nouns from other nouns.
-se, -ise (nominative -nen, -inen) are used to form family names, like the Russian terminations -овъ, -евъ, Peltonen, Koskinen, Karhunen, etc.
-se, -ise (nominative -nen, -inen) are used to create family names, similar to the Russian endings -овъ, -евъ, Peltonen, Koskinen, Karhunen, etc.
-ttare (nominative -tar) is a similar affix for feminine names. Karhutar, Ilmatar (daughter of the air), Manalatar (daughter of death).
-ttare (nominative -tar) is a similar suffix for feminine names. Karhutar, Ilmatar (daughter of the air), Manalatar (daughter of death).
-laise (nominative -lainen) is used to form designations of nationality. Suomalainen, a Finn; Ruotsalainen, a Swede; Venäläinen, a Russian; Englantilainen, an Englishman.
-laise (nominative -lainen) is used to create terms for nationality. Suomalainen, a Finn; Ruotsalainen, a Swede; Venäläinen, a Russian; Englantilainen, an Englishman.
The following suffixes are used to form diminutives—
The following suffixes are used to create diminutives—
-se (nominative -nen), or ise (nominative -inen). Kirjanen, emonen, poikanen.
-se (nominative -nen), or ise (nominative -inen). Booklet, mother's, little boy's.
-lo. Purtilo, kotelo.
-lo. Purtilo, katana.
-ue, ye (originally ute, yte; nominative -ut, -yt). Poiut, kuuhut, päivyt, päähyt.
-ue, ye (originally ute, yte; nominative -ut, -yt). Poiut, kuuhut, päivyt, päähyt.
-kka, -kaise (nominative kainen). -kkee (original form -kkehe, nominative keʻ). Annikka, mullikka, lapsukainen, silmäke.
-kka, -kaise (nominative kainen). -kkee (original form -kkehe, nominative keʻ). Annikka, mullikka, kid, eyelash.
The following terminations have a local significance—
The following terminations have a local significance—
-kko or -ikko indicates a place where anything is found in a quantity; rapakko, a muddy place; kivikko, a heap of stones; koivikko, a birchwood; kuusikko, firwood.
-kko or -ikko signifies a location where something can be found in abundance; rapakko, a muddy spot; kivikko, a pile of stones; koivikko, a birch forest; kuusikko, a fir forest.
-la, added to the name of a person, expresses the place where that person lives; pappila, a priest’s house; setälä, uncle’s house; tuonela, the house of death.
-la, added to someone's name, indicates the place where they live; pappila, a priest’s house; setälä, uncle’s house; tuonela, the house of death.
-nko or -nte is used to form local substantives. Alanko, a low-lying place (Alankomaat, the Netherlands), ylänkö, a height; tasanko, a plane.
-nko or -nte is used to create local nouns. Alanko, a low-lying area (Alankomaat, the Netherlands), ylänkö, a height; tasanko, a plain.
Suffixes denoting a collection of objects are—
Suffixes that indicate a collection of objects are—
-sto, generally used of inanimate objects; kirjasto, a library; laivasto, a fleet; hongisto, pinewood.
-sto, usually used for inanimate objects; kirjasto, a library; laivasto, a fleet; hongisto, pinewood.
-uee (original form uehe, nominative -ueʻ), generally used of animate objects; matkue, laivue, seurue.
-uee (original form uehe, nominative -ueʻ), typically used for living beings; matkue, laivue, seurue.
III. Names of abstract qualities are formed from adjectives with the suffix -ute, -yte (nominative -us, -ys). Before this suffix a, ä, e are changed to u or y, and form a long vowel; hyvyys, virtue (hyvä); rakkaus (from stem rakkaa); arkuus, cowardice; turhuus, vanity. If a root ends in i or ii this vowel generally becomes e in dissyllabic roots, and u in polysyllabic. Kalleus, but naapuruus, kumppanuus.
III. Names of abstract qualities are made from adjectives with the suffix -ute, -yte (nominative -us, -ys). Before this suffix, a, ä, e change to u or y, creating a long vowel; hyvyys, virtue (hyvä); rakkaus (from root rakkaa); arkuus, cowardice; turhuus, vanity. If a root ends in i or ii, this vowel generally becomes e in two-syllable roots and u in polysyllabic ones. Kalleus, but naapuruus, kumppanuus.
ADJECTIVAL TERMINATIONS.
The commonest adjectival suffix is -ise (nominative -inen), which is added usually to nouns. Aamu, morning, aamuinen, early; kulta, gold; kultainen, golden. This suffix is sometimes added to cases, especially the essive; yksinäinen, ominainen, luonteinen. Similarly the very common suffix -llise (nominative -llinen) is the result of adding ise to the adessive or allative—maallinen, rahallinen, vihollinen.
The most common adjectival suffix is -ise (nominative -inen), which is typically added to nouns. Aamu, morning, aamuinen, early; kulta, gold; kultainen, golden. This suffix is sometimes attached to cases, especially the essive; yksinäinen, ominainen, luonteinen. Similarly, the very common suffix -llise (nominative -llinen) comes from adding ise to the adessive or allative—maallinen, rahallinen, vihollinen.
-ttoma (nominative ton) is a caritive suffix signifying without or deprived of (cf. the English -less); isätön, fatherless; rahaton, moneyless. It is frequently added to the third infinitive of verbs, e.g. kuolematon, immortal.
-ttoma (nominative ton) is a suffix that means without or deprived of (similar to the English -less); isätön, fatherless; rahaton, moneyless. It's often attached to the third infinitive of verbs, for example, kuolematon, immortal.
-kkaha (nominative -kkas) is the exact contrary of this last suffix, and signifies progressing or provided with; rahakas, having much money; voimakas, strong.
-kkaha (nominative -kkas) is the exact opposite of the last suffix, and means progressing or equipped with; rahakas, having a lot of money; voimakas, strong.
-isa and -va have much the same meaning as -kkaha; kuuluisa, glorious; kalaisa, rich in fish; lihava, fat; terävä, sharp.
-isa and -va have similar meanings to -kkaha; kuuluisa, famous; kalaisa, rich in fish; lihava, fat; terävä, sharp.
-se, -kaise, and -hka, -hko are used to form adjectival diminutives; lyhykäinen, short (Russian коротенькій), pitkähkö, longish.
-se, -kaise, and -hka, -hko are used to create adjectival diminutives; lyhykäinen, short (Russian коротенькій), pitkähkö, longish.
The suffix -mainen forms adjectives meaning like, or rather; English -ish; lapsimainen, childish; poikamainen, boyish; hyvämäinen, pretty good.
The suffix -mainen creates adjectives that mean similar to or somewhat like; in English, it’s -ish; lapsimainen, childish; poikamainen, boyish; hyvämäinen, pretty good.
THE NUMERALS.
The following are the numerals, cardinal and ordinal, given in the nominative sing.
The following are the numerals, both cardinal and ordinal, presented in the nominative singular.
Card. | Ord. | |
---|---|---|
1. | yksi | ensimäinen or ensiímmäinen |
2. | kaksi | toinen |
3. | kolme | kolmas |
4. | neljä | neljäs |
5. | viisi | viides |
6. | kuusi | kuudes |
7. | seitsemän | seitsemäs |
8. | kahdeksan | kahdeksas |
9. | yhdeksän | yhdeksäs |
10. | kymmenen | kymmenes |
The numbers from 11 to 20 are formed by adding toista, that is the partitive of toinen, to the corresponding number below 10. The numbers from 11 to 20 are created by adding toista, that is the partitive of toinen, to the corresponding number below 10. |
||
[49]11. | yksitoista | yhdestoista |
12. | kaksitoista | kahdestoista |
13. | kolmetoista | kolmastoista |
14. | neljätoista | neljästoista |
15. | viisitoista | viidestoista |
16. | kuusitoista | kuudestoista |
17. | seitsemäntoista | seitsemästoista |
18. | kahdeksantoista | kahdeksastoista |
19. | yhdeksäntoista | yhdeksästoista |
20. | kaksikymmentä | kahdeskymmenes |
(that is, two tens). (two tens). |
||
The numbers between twenty and thirty are formed analogously to those between 10 and 20, that is to say, the numbers up to one, two, three, etc., are prefixed to the partitive case of kolmas. The numbers between twenty and thirty are created in a similar way to those between 10 and 20. In other words, the numbers up to one, two, three, etc., are added to the partitive case of kolmas. |
||
21. | yksikolmatta | yhdeskolmatta |
22. | kaksikolmatta | kahdeskolmatta |
23. | kolmekolmatta | kolmaskolmatta |
24. | neljäkolmatta | neljäskolmatta |
25. | viisikolmatta | viideskolmatta |
etc., till | ||
30. | kolmekymmentä | kolmaskymmenes |
and then as before the numerals up to ten prefixed to the partitive of neljäs, fourth, e.g. and then, like before, the numbers up to ten are added in front of the partitive of neljäs, fourth, e.g. |
||
36. | kuusineljättä | kuudesneljättä |
37. | seitsemänneljättä | seitsemäsneljättä |
38. | kahdeksanneljättä | kahdeksasneljättä |
39. | yhdeksänneljättä | yhdeksäsneljättä |
40. | neljäkymmentä | neljäskymmenes |
41. | yksiviidettä | yhdesviidettä |
and so on till and so on until |
||
50. | viisikymmentä | viideskymmenes |
51. | yksikuudetta | yhdeskuudetta |
etc. | etc. | |
60. | kuusikymmentä | kuudeskymmenes |
65. | viisiseitsemättä | viidesseitsemättä |
[50]70. | seitsemänkymmentä | seitsemäskymmenes |
75. | viisikahdeksatta | viideskahdeksatta |
80. | kahdeksankymmentä | kahdeksaskymmenes |
85. | viisiyhdeksättä | viidesyhdeksättä |
90. | yhdeksänkymmentä | yhdeksäskymmenes |
100. | sata | sadas |
200. | kaksi sataa | kahdes sadas |
300. | kolme sataa | kolmas sadas |
400. | neljä sataa | neljäs sadas |
500. | viisi sataa | viides sadas |
600. | kuusisataa | kuudes sadas |
700. | seitsemän sataa | seitsemäs sadas |
800. | kahdeksan sataa | kahdeksas sadas |
900. | yhdeksan sataa | yhdeksäs sadas |
1000. | tuhat | tuhannes |
2000. | kaksi tuhatta | kahdestuhannes |
etc. | etc. | |
1,000,000. | miljona | miljonas |
2,000,000. | kaksimiljonaa | kahdesmiljonas |
The numbers between the hundreds are formed simply by placing the required number after sata, e.g.
The numbers in the hundreds are made by just putting the needed number after sata, e.g.
101 satayksi, satayhdes; 221 kaksi sataa yksikolmatta, and similarly 4872 will be neljätuhatta kahdeksan sataa kaksikahdeksatta.
101 one hundred one, one hundred twelve; 221 two hundred twenty-one, and similarly 4872 will be four thousand eight hundred seventy-two.
The Finnish system of numbers, though apparently difficult to understand, is really very simple when the principle is once grasped. Starting with the ten simple numbers, all the numbers up to a hundred which are multiples of ten are expressed in the form two tens, three tens, etc., kaksikymmentä, kolmekymmentä. The word kymmenen is put in the partitive, because, as will be seen in the syntax, a number requires this case after it. The interval between 10 and 20 is regarded as a set of ten, and 11 is 1 of the second set of ten[8] (the first set being from 1 to 10), similarly from 20 to 30 is the third set of[51] ten, and 27 is 7 of the third set of ten. Accordingly these intermediate numbers are expressed by a unit followed by the partitive case of an ordinal number, viisiyhdeksättä, five of the ninth (set of ten), that is, 85. An exactly similar way of calculating can be traced in the Russian method of computing time, e.g. ten minutes past six is represented by
The Finnish number system, although it seems complicated at first, is actually quite straightforward once you understand the basic concept. Starting with the ten basic numbers, all the numbers up to a hundred that are multiples of ten are expressed as two tens, three tens, etc., kaksikymmentä, kolmekymmentä. The word kymmenen is in the partitive case because, as will be explained in the syntax, a number requires this case to follow it. The range from 10 to 20 is seen as one set of ten, and 11 is considered 1 of the second set of ten[8] (the first set being from 1 to 10). Similarly, from 20 to 30 is regarded as the third set of[51] ten, and 27 is 7 of the third set of ten. Therefore, these intermediate numbers are expressed by a unit followed by the partitive case of an ordinal number, viisiyhdeksättä, five of the ninth (set of ten), which means 85. A similar way of calculating can be seen in the Russian method of telling time, for example, ten minutes past six is shown by
Десять минуть седьмаго. Ten minutes of the seventh (hour).
Десять минут седьмого. Ten minutes past seven.
The system of numeration just explained is at present giving way to another form borrowed from Russian and Swedish, where the numbers above twenty are formed exactly as in ordinary European languages. 21 is kaksikymmentä yksi, 37 kolmekymmentä seitsemän, 74 seitsemänkymmentä neljä, and so on with all the others. Though the older method is still employed in the interior of Finland, the other is almost universally employed where the Finns come much into contact with strangers, which is not wonderful, for such forms as yksikolmatta, though more primitive in Finnish than kaksikymmentä yksi, and agreeable to the genius of the language, are difficult for foreigners to understand, without a good deal of explanation.
The counting system just described is currently being replaced by another method borrowed from Russian and Swedish, where numbers above twenty are formed just like in typical European languages. 21 is kaksikymmentä yksi, 37 is kolmekymmentä seitsemän, 74 is seitsemänkymmentä neljä, and this pattern continues for all others. While the older method is still used in rural Finland, the new one is almost universally used where Finns interact with foreigners. This isn’t surprising, as forms like yksikolmatta, though more primitive in Finnish than kaksikymmentä yksi and in line with the language's characteristics, are hard for outsiders to grasp without a lot of explanation.
The numbers up to ten are declined exactly like substantives.
The numbers from one to ten are declined just like nouns.
Yksi has its root yhte. Partitive yhte, genitive yhden (31), inessive yhdessä, etc., essive yhtenä.
Yksi comes from yhte. The partitive form is yhte, the genitive is yhden (31), the inessive is yhdessä, and the essive is yhtenä.
Kaksi, root kahte, partitive kahta, genitive kahden (31), inessive kahdessa, etc., essive kahtena.
Two, root two, partitive two, genitive two’s (31), inessive in two, etc., essive as two.
Kolme, root and nominative (N.B.—Nominative is not kolmi) kolmea, genitive kolmen, kolmessa, etc.
Three, root and nominative (N.B.—Nominative is not threee) three, genitive three's, in three, etc.
Neljä, partitive neljää, genitive neljän, etc.
Four, partitive four, genitive four's, etc.
Viisi, root viite, partitive viittä, genitive viiden (31), inessive viidessä, etc., essive viitenä.
Five, root five, partitive five, genitive five's (31), inessive in five, etc., essive as five.
Kuusi, root kuute, partitive kuutta, genitive kuuden (31), etc.
Six, root kuute, partitive kuutta, genitive kuuden (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__), etc.
Seitsemän, partitive seitsentä, seitsemää, genitive seitsemän, inessive seitsemässä.
Seven, partitive seventeen, seven, genitive seven, inessive in seven.
Kahdeksan, partitive kahdeksaa, genitive kahdeksan, inessive kahdeksassa.
Eight, partitive eight, genitive eight, inessive in eight.
Yhdeksän, partitive yhdeksää, genitive yhdeksän, inessive yhdeksässä.
Nine, partitive nine, genitive nine's, inessive in nine.
Kymmenän, kymmenen, partitive kymmenää, kymmentä; genitive kymmenän, kymmenen; inessive kymmenässä, kymmenessä.
Ten, ten, partitive ten, tens; genitive ten, ten; inessive in ten, in tens.
The ordinals are also declined exactly as substantives.
The ordinals are also inflected just like nouns
Ensimäinen, root ensimäise, partitive ensimäistä, genitive ensimäisen, etc.
First, root first, partitive first, genitive first's, etc.
Toinen, root toise, partitive toista, genitive toisen, etc.
Second, root two, partitive another, genitive of the second, etc.
Kolmas, root kolmante, partitive kolmatta, genitive kolmannen (30).
Third, root third, partitive third, genitive third (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).
Neljäs, neljänte, partitive neljättä, genitive neljännen.
Fourth, fourth, partitive fourth, genitive fourth's.
Viides, viidente, partitive, viidettä, genitive viidennen.
Five, fifth, partitive, fifth, genitive fifth.
Kuudes, root kuudente, partitive kuudetta, genitive kuudennen.
Sixth, root sixth, partitive sixth, genitive sixth.
Seitsemäs, root seitsemänte, partitive seitsemättä, genitive seitsemännen.
Seventh, root seven, partitive seventh, genitive seventh's.
Kahdeksan, root kahdeksante, partitive kahdeksatta, genitive kahdeksannen.
Eight, root eighth, partitive eighth, genitive eighth’s.
Yhdeksän, root yhdeksänte, partitive yhdeksättä, genitive yhdeksännen.
Nine, root nineteen, partitive ninth, genitive ninth's.
In the composite forms ensimäinen and toinen are replaced by yhdes and kahdes.
In the composite forms ensimäinen and toinen are replaced by yhdes and kahdes.
Sata is declined like any other noun in a; tuhat comes from the stem tuhante, and makes genitive sing. tuhannen, genitive plur. tuhansien, partitive sing. tuhatta, partitive plur. tuhansia.
Sata is declined like any other noun in a; tuhat comes from the stem tuhante, and forms the genitive singular as tuhannen, genitive plural as tuhansien, partitive singular as tuhatta, and partitive plural as tuhansia.
In both ordinal and cardinal numbers expressing any multiple of ten, e.g. 70, 120, 2000, all the words forming the expression are declined quite regularly except the nominative of cardinals, where the partitive is employed in the second number, e.g.[53] Viisi sataa 500 (here the word sataa is in the partitive), partitive viittä sataa, genitive viiden sadan, inessive viidessä sadassa, etc.
In both ordinal and cardinal numbers that express any multiple of ten, like 70, 120, or 2000, all the words in the expression are usually declined in a consistent way, except for the nominative form of cardinals. In that case, the partitive is used in the second number, e.g.[53] Viisi sataa 500 (where sataa is in the partitive), partitive viittä sataa, genitive viiden sadan, inessive viidessä sadassa, etc.
Kuudes-Tuhannes, 6000th. Partitive kuudetta tuhatta, genitive kuudennen tuhannenen.
Six Thousand, 6000th. Partitive sixth thousand, genitive sixth thousand's.
But in words designating numbers between the tens, and consisting of a simple number and a number in the partitive case only, the first number is declined and the second remains in the partitive, e.g. yksitoista, makes yhdentoista, yhdellätoista, and similarly the others.
But in words that indicate numbers between the tens, made up of a simple number and a number in the partitive case only, the first number changes form while the second stays in the partitive, e.g. yksitoista becomes yhdentoista, yhdellätoista, and similarly for the others.
The fractional numbers (with the exception of puoli, a half) are formed by adding -kse to the corresponding ordinal; the noun is then declined like number.
The fractional numbers (except for puoli, a half) are created by adding -kse to the matching ordinal; the noun is then declined like a number.
½ puoli, ⅓ kolmannes, ¼ neljännes, ⅕ viidennes, ⅙ kuudennes, ⅐ seitsemännes, ⅛ kahdeksannes, ⅑ yhdeksännes, ⅒ kymmenennes, ⅟₂₁ kaksikymmentäyhdennes, ⅟₁₀₀ sadannes, etc. So also ⅔ kaksi kolmannesta, ³⁄₇ kolme seitsemännestä. These numbers can also be formed with the ordinals, and the word osa, a part. Neljäs osa, the fourth part, or ¼. Numbers like 1½, 2½, are expressed as a half of the second, a half of the third, etc., puoli-toista, puoli-kolmatta.
½ half, ⅓ third, ¼ quarter, ⅕ fifth, ⅙ sixth, ⅐ seventh, ⅛ eighth, ⅑ ninth, ⅒ tenth, ⅟₂₁ twenty-first, ⅟₁₀₀ hundredth, etc. So also ⅔ two-thirds, ³⁄₇ three-sevenths. These numbers can also be formed with the ordinals, and the word part, a part. Fourth part, the fourth part, or ¼. Numbers like 1½, 2½, are expressed as a half of the second, a half of the third, etc., half of the second, half of the third.
The distributive numbers are yksittäin, one by one; kaksittain, two by two; kolmittain, etc.
The distributive numbers are yksittäin, one by one; kaksittain, two by two; kolmittain, etc.
Yksinäinen, simple; kaksinainen, double; kolminainen, triple; nelinäinen, fourfold, etc.
Single, simple; Double, double; Triple, triple; Fourfold, fourfold, etc.
PRONOUNS.
The personal pronouns are declined almost exactly like nouns.
The personal pronouns are declined almost exactly like nouns.
First person minä; the singular is formed from the root minu, the plural from the root me.
First person minä; the singular is formed from the root minu, and the plural comes from the root me.
Sing. | Plur. | |
---|---|---|
Nom. | minä | me |
Part. | minua | meitä |
Gen. | minun | meidän |
In. | minussa | meissä |
El. | minusta | meistä |
Il. | minuun | meihin |
Ad. | minulla | meillä |
Abl. | minulta | meiltä |
All. | minulle | meille |
Abes. | minutta | meittä |
Transl. | minuksi | meiksi |
Ess. | minuna | meinä |
The other cases are not used.
The other cases aren't used.
Second person, sinä, root in sing. sinu, in plur. te.
Second person, you, root in sing. your, in plur. you.
Sing. | Plur. | |
---|---|---|
Nom. | sinä | te |
Part. | sinua | teitä |
Gen. | sinun | teidän |
In. | sinussa | teissä |
El. | sinusta | teistä |
Il. | sinuun | teihin |
Ad. | sinulla | teillä |
Abl. | sinulta | teiltä |
All. | sinulle | teille |
Abes. | sinutta | teittä |
Transl. | sinuksi | teiksi |
Ess. | sinuna | teinä |
Third person hän, he, she, or it, there being no distinction of genders. Root in sing. häne, in plur. he.
Third person hän, he, she, or it, with no gender distinction. Singular root is häne, plural is he.
Sing. | Plur. | |
---|---|---|
Nom. | hän | he |
Part. | häntä | heitä |
Gen. | hänen | heidän |
In. | hänessä | heissä |
El. | hänestä | heistä |
Il. | häneen | heihin |
Ad. | hänellä | heillä |
[55]Abl. | häneltä | heiltä |
All. | hänelle | heille |
Abes. | hänettä | heittä |
Transl. | häneksi | heiksi |
Ess. | hänenä | heinä |
There are also found accusatival forms ending in -t: minut, plur. meidät, sinut, plur. teidät, hänet, plur. heidät. The forms in -n are also used as accusatives.
There are also accusative forms that end in -t: minut, plural meidät, sinut, plural teidät, hänet, plural heidät. The forms ending in -n are also used as accusatives.
In poetry and some dialects shortened forms are also found: first person nominative ma or mä, partitive mua, genitive mun, adessive mulla, ablative multa, allative mulle. Second person sa or sä, sun, sua, sulla, sulta, sulle. Third person hällä, hältä, hälle. For the part. minuta, sinuta are found in the Bible, and milma, silma in poetry.
In poetry and some dialects, shortened forms are also used: first person nominative ma or mä, partitive mua, genitive mun, adessive mulla, ablative multa, allative mulle. Second person sa or sä, sun, sua, sulla, sulta, sulle. Third person hällä, hältä, hälle. For the partitive, minuta, sinuta are found in the Bible, and milma, silma in poetry.
Mie, sie, hä, are used in the Wiburg dialect.
Mie, sie, hä, are used in the Wiburg dialect.
Possessive Pronouns.
The possessive pronouns are usually expressed by suffixes added to nouns.
The possessive pronouns are generally shown by suffixes added to nouns.
These suffixes are:—
These suffixes are:—
Sing. | Plur. | |
---|---|---|
1st pers. | -ni | -mme |
2nd ” | -si[9] | -nne |
3rd ” | -nsa or -nsä | -nsa or nsä |
(1) To form the nominative sing. of a noun with a possessive suffix the suffix is added to the root. Käsi, a hand, but käteni, my hand; kysymys, a question, kysymyksesi, thy question, because the roots are käte, kysymykse.
(1) To create the nominative singular of a noun with a possessive suffix, the suffix is added to the root. Käsi, a hand, becomes käteni, my hand; kysymys, a question, becomes kysymyksesi, thy question, because the roots are käte, kysymykse.
(2) In the other cases the suffix is added after the termination, but should a case end in a consonant, that consonant is rejected before the suffix. Veljeni, my brothers, because veljetni is euphonically disagreeable.
(2) In other cases, the suffix is added after the ending, but if a case ends with a consonant, that consonant is dropped before the suffix. Veljeni, my brothers, because veljetni sounds awkward.
(3) The possessive suffix does not cause the consonants of the[56] root to be weakened: e.g. pelto, genitive pellon, but with suffix peltomme, etc. Kirkko, church, kirkon, but kirkkonsa.
(3) The possessive suffix doesn't weaken the consonants of the [56] root: e.g. pelto, genitive pellon, but with suffix peltomme, etc. Kirkko, church, kirkon, but kirkkonsa.
But d in the genitive plur. remains and does not become t: e.g. maidensa.
But d in the genitive plural stays the same and doesn’t change to t: e.g. maidensa.
(4) The term of the translative before a pronoun-suffix is -kse not -ksi.
(4) The term used before a pronoun suffix is -kse, not -ksi.
E.g. Tapa, with suffix -ni.
E.g. Tapa, with suffix -ni.
Sing. | Plur. | |
---|---|---|
Nom. | tapani | tapani |
Part. | tapaani | tapojeni or tapaini |
Gen. | tapani | tapojani (7) |
In. | tavassani | tavoissani (7, 35, 36) |
Il. | tapaani | tapoihini |
Ad. | tavallani | tavoillani |
and so the allative, etc. | etc., etc. | |
Transl. | tavakseni | tavoikseni |
Ess. | tapanani | tapoinani |
Here the genitive sing. tapani is for tavanni, the nominative sing. for tavatni, tapaani in the illative for tapaanni. The p is weakened to v only where the case inflexion requires it. The declension of the second person sing. is exactly analogous, only -si is affixed instead of -ni.
Here the genitive singular tapani corresponds to tavanni, the nominative singular for tavatni, and tapaani in the illative for tapaanni. The p is softened to v only when the case inflection requires it. The declension of the second person singular is exactly the same, except that -si is added instead of -ni.
Sing. | Plur. | |
---|---|---|
Nom. | tapasi | tapasi |
Part. | tapaasi | tapojasi |
Gen. | tapasi | tapojesi or tapaisi |
In. | tavassasi | tavoissasi |
El. | tavastasi | tavoistasi |
Il. | tapaasi | tapoihisi |
Ad. | tavallasi | tavoillasi |
Abl. | tavaltasi | tavoiltasi |
All. | tavallesi | tavoillesi |
Abes. | tavattasi | tavoittasi |
Transl. | tavaksesi | tavoiksesi |
Ess. | tapanasi | tapoinasi |
Com. | tapanesi | tapoinesi |
For the declension of the first person plur. -mme is suffixed to all the cases.
For the declension of the first person plural, -mme is added to all the cases.
Sing. | Plur. | |
---|---|---|
Nom. | tapamme | tapamme |
Part. | tapaamme | tapojamme |
Gen. | tapamme | tapojemme, tapaimme |
In. | tavassamme | tavoissamme |
El. | tavastamme | tavoistamme |
Il. | tapaamme | tapoihimme |
Ad. | tavallamme | tavoillamme |
Abl. | tavaltamme | tavoiltamme |
All. | tavallemme | tavoillemme |
Abes. | tavattamme | tavoittamme |
Transl. | tavaksemme | tavoiksemme |
Ess. | tapanamme | tapoinamme |
Com. | tapanemme | tapoinemme |
The second person is declined exactly like the above, only nne and not -mme is suffixed.
The second person is declined just like the above, only nne is suffixed instead of -mme.
The third person of the sing. and plur. alike takes the suffix -nsa (-nsä), which in all the cases except the nominative, genitive, and partitive is optionally shortened to n, before which the preceding vowel is doubled.
The third person for both singular and plural uses the suffix -nsa (-nsä), which can be shortened to n in all cases except for the nominative, genitive, and partitive. When this happens, the preceding vowel is doubled.
Sing. | Plur. | |
---|---|---|
Nom. | tapansa | tapansa |
Part. | tapaansa | tapojansa, tapojaan |
Gen. | tapansa | tapojensa, tapojeen, tapainsa |
In. | tavassansa, tavassaan | tavoissansa, tavoissaan |
El. | tavastansa, tavastaan | tavoistansa, tavoistaan |
Il. | tapaansa, [tapahaan] | tapoihinsa, [tapoihiin] |
Ad. | tavallansa, tavallaan | tavoillansa, tavoillaan |
Abl. | tavaltansa, tavaltaan | tavoiltansa, tavoiltaan |
All. | tavallensa, tavalleen | tavoillensa, tavoilleen |
Abes. | tavattansa, tavattaan | tavoittansa, tavoittaan |
Transl. | tavaksensa, tavakseen | tavoiksensa, tavoikseen |
Ess. | tapanansa, tapanaan | tapoinansa, tapoinaan |
Com. | tapanensa, tapaneen | tapoinensa, tapoineen |
Demonstrative Pronouns.
The demonstrative pronouns are tämä, this, tuo, that, and se, it or that. The corresponding plur. roots are nämä, nuo or noi, and ne.
The demonstrative pronouns are tämä, this, tuo, that, and se, it or that. The corresponding plural forms are nämä, nuo or noi, and ne.
Tämä:—
This:—
Sing. | Plur. | |
---|---|---|
Nom. | tämä | nämät or nämä |
Part. | tätä | näitä |
Gen. | tämän | näiden, näitten |
In. | tässä | näissä |
El. | tästä | näistä |
Il. | tähän | näihin |
Ad. | tällä | näillä |
Abl. | tältä | näiltä |
All. | tälle | näille |
Abes. | tättä | näittä |
Transl. | täksi | näiksi |
Ess. | tänä | näinä |
Instr. | tämän | näin |
Tuo:—
Tuo:—
Sing. | Plur. | |
---|---|---|
Nom. | tuo | nuot or nuo |
Part. | tuota | noita |
Gen. | tuon | noiden, noitten |
In. | tuossa | noissa |
El. | tuosta | noista |
Il. | tuohon | noihin |
Ad. | tuolla | noilla |
Abl. | tuolta | noilta |
All. | tuolle | noille |
Abes. | tuotta | noitta |
Transl. | tuoksi | noiksi |
Ess. | tuona | noina |
Instr. | tuon | noin |
In poetry are found such forms as tää for tämä, nää for nämä, tään or tän for tämän.
In poetry, you can find forms like tää for tämä, nää for nämä, and tään or tän for tämän.
Se.—The nominative, genitive, and instructive sing. are formed from the root se, the remaining cases of the singular[59] from si, except the inessive and elative which are irregular. The nominative plur. is ne. The remaining cases from the root nii.
Se.—The nominative, genitive, and instructive singular forms come from the root se, while the other singular cases[59] come from si, except for the inessive and elative, which are irregular. The nominative plural is ne. The other cases come from the root nii.
Sing. | Plur. | |
---|---|---|
Nom. | se | ne or net |
Part. | sitä | niitä |
Gen. | sen | niiden, niitten |
In. | siinä | niissä |
El. | siitä | niistä |
Il. | siihen | niihin |
Ad. | sillä | niillä |
Abl. | siltä | niiltä |
All. | sille | niille |
Abes. | sittä | niittä |
Transl. | siksi | niiksi |
Ess. | sinä | niinä |
Instr. | sen | niin |
Interrogative Pronouns.
The interrogative pronouns are kuka, ken, who, mikä, what, kumpi, which or what of two.
The question words are kuka, ken, who, mikä, what, kumpi, which or which one of two.
The root of kuka is ku, the syllable ka being added to the former which would otherwise be monosyllabic. The plural is not much used.
The root of kuka is ku, with the syllable ka added to the former to avoid it being monosyllabic. The plural form isn’t used very often.
Sing. | Plur. | |
---|---|---|
Nom. | kuka | kutka |
Part. | kuta | kuita |
Gen. | kunka | kuiden, kuitten |
In. | kussa | kuissa |
Il. | kuhun | kuista |
Instr. | —— | kuin or kuinka |
etc. | etc. |
In poetry are found ku (nominative sing.), kut (nominative plur.), kun (genitive sing.).
In poetry, we find ku (nominative singular), kut (nominative plural), kun (genitive singular).
The root of ken is kene, but in the partitive sing. and nominative plur. this is shortened to ke, and the same form is optionally[60] used for the other cases. The root of the plural except in the nominative is kei.
The root of ken is kene, but in the partitive singular and nominative plural, this is shortened to ke, and the same form is optionally[60] used for the other cases. The root of the plural, except in the nominative, is kei.
Sing. | Plur. | |
---|---|---|
Nom. | ken | ketkä |
Part. | ketä | keitä |
Gen. | kenen | keiden, keitten |
In. | kessä or kenessä | keissä |
Il. | kenehen or kehen | |
etc., etc. | etc., etc. |
Mikä is declined like kuka: the plur. root is mi.
Mikä is declined like kuka: the plural root is mi.
Sing. | Plur. | |
---|---|---|
Nom. | mikä | mitkä |
Part. | mitä | mitä |
Gen. | minkä | [miden or mitten] |
In. | missä | missä |
Instr. | min | min |
etc. | etc. |
In poetry are found mi (nominative) and min (accusative).
In poetry are found mi (subject) and min (object).
Kumpi is declined like a comparative.
Kumpi is inflected like a comparative.
Relative Pronouns.
The relative pronouns are joka, who or which, jompi, which of two.
The relative pronouns are joka, who or which, jompi, which of two.
Joka is declined on the same principle as kuka, jompi like a comparative.
Joka declines the same way as kuka, and jompi is used like a comparative.
Sing. | Plur. | Sing. | Plur. | |
---|---|---|---|---|
Nom. | joka | jotka | jompi | jommat |
Part. | jota | joita | jompaa | jompia |
Gen. | jonka | joiden | jomman | jompien |
joitten | jompain | |||
In. | jossa | joissa | jommassa | jommissa |
etc. | etc. |
Indefinite Pronouns.
The indefinite pronouns are joku, some one, jompi-kumpi, one of two; both the component parts are declined.
The indefinite pronouns are joku, someone, jompi-kumpi, one of two; both parts are declined.
Nominative joku, jompikumpi, genitive jonkun, jomman-kumman, inessive jossakussa, jommassa-kummassa, etc.
Nominative joku, jompikumpi, genitive jonkun, jomman-kumman, inessive jossakussa, jommassa-kummassa, etc.
Jokin, something, kukin, each, mikin, anyone or anything, kumpi-kin, one or other of two: decline only the first part.
Jokin, something, kukin, each, mikin, anyone or anything, kumpi-kin, one or the other of two: decline only the first part.
Kukaan, mikään, kenkään, kumpikaan, kumpainenkaan, meaning anyone, anything, etc., are used only in negative sentences or in questions which are virtually negative; the suffix -kaan, -kään, is not declined.
Kukaan, mikään, kenkään, kumpikaan, kumpainenkaan, meaning anyone, anything, etc., are used only in negative sentences or in questions that are effectively negative; the suffix -kaan, -kään, is not declined.
Joka, any or every, is not declined. Joka mies, any man you like.
Joka, any or every, doesn't change form. Joka mies, any man you choose.
Reflexive Pronoun.
The reflexive pronoun is itse, self. It is declined. Genitive itsen, partitive itseä, etc. It always takes a pronominal suffix to define its meaning: itseäsi (partitive) thyself, itseksensä (translative) himself.
The reflexive pronoun is itse, self. It changes form based on case: Genitive itsen, partitive itseä, and so on. It always takes a pronominal suffix to clarify its meaning: itseäsi (partitive) means thyself, and itseksensä (translative) means himself.
Among pronouns may also be reckoned the following:—
Among pronouns, you can also include the following:—
Muu, another (muuta, muun, etc., plur. muut).
Muu, another (muuta, muun, etc., pl. muut).
Muutama or eräs, some one.
A few or a certain, someone.
Molempi, plur. molemmat, both.
Molempi, plur. molemmat, both.
Kaikki, plur. kaikki, all. Koko, indeclinable, all.
All, plur. alls, all. Whole, indeclinable, all.
Moni, many.
Money, lots.
Sama, the same, or samainen.
Sama, the same, or samainen.
Oma, one’s own.
Grandma, one's own.
THE VERB.
The verbs in Finnish, as in other languages, are transitive or intransitive, and have an active and passive voice. It is further to be noticed that the negative verb is conjugated quite differently to the affirmative.
The verbs in Finnish, like in other languages, can be transitive or intransitive, and they have both active and passive forms. It's also important to note that the negative verb is conjugated quite differently from the affirmative one.
The verb may be considered to have seven moods:—the indicative, the concessive, the conditional, the optative, the imperative, the verbal substantive, and the verbal adjective.
The verb can be seen as having seven moods: the indicative, the concessive, the conditional, the optative, the imperative, the verbal noun, and the verbal adjective.
Before giving an example of the conjugation of a verb it will be well to examine the formation of these moods and their various tenses. At first only the simple tenses will be considered, that is to say those formed by the addition of suffixes to a verbal root. The compound tenses are formed by combining certain verbal forms with parts of the verb ‘to be.’
Before providing an example of how to conjugate a verb, it’s helpful to look at how these moods are created and their different tenses. Initially, we will only focus on the simple tenses, which are formed by adding suffixes to a verb root. The compound tenses are created by combining specific verb forms with parts of the verb ‘to be.’
Formation of the Moods and Tenses of an Affirmative Verb.
All parts of the finite verb, except the optative and imperative, mark the person by the following terminations:—
All forms of the finite verb, except for the optative and imperative, indicate the person using the following endings:—
Sing. | Plur. | ||
---|---|---|---|
1. | -n | 1. | -mme |
2. | -t | 2. | -tte |
3. | (-pi, -vi) or none | 3. | -vat, -vät |
In ordinary Finnish the third person singular receives no termination, but the final vowel of the root is lengthened in the present indicative, if not already a long vowel or diphthong. Thus, the roots anta, repi, tuo form the third person sing. present, antaa, repii, tuo. On the same principle the third person sing. of the concessive ends in -nee, the tense stem ending in -ne. In the imperfect and conditional the tense stem is used unaltered.
In standard Finnish, the third person singular doesn’t have an ending, but the final vowel of the root is lengthened in the present indicative, unless it’s already a long vowel or diphthong. So, the roots anta, repi, tuo become the third person singular present, antaa, repii, tuo. Similarly, the third person singular of the concessive ends in -nee, with the tense stem ending in -ne. In the imperfect and conditional tenses, the tense stem is used unchanged.
Monosyllabic verbs sometimes receive the termination -pi in[63] the third person present, e.g. saapi, tuopi for saa, tuo. Another variety of this termination is in vi, used very frequently in the Kalevala and the Karelian dialect.
Monosyllabic verbs sometimes get the ending -pi in[63] the third person present, like saapi, tuopi for saa, tuo. Another form of this ending is vi, which is used quite often in the Kalevala and the Karelian dialect.
This termination pi or vi is obviously primitive and is akin to the plur. -vat which has the plur. suffix t. It is found in all the Baltic dialects in the form of b, p, or v, and sporadically in Cheremissian, but not apparently in the other languages of the Finno-Ugric group.
This ending pi or vi is clearly basic and is similar to the plural -vat which has the plural suffix t. It's present in all the Baltic dialects as b, p, or v, and occasionally in Cheremissian, but seemingly not in the other languages of the Finno-Ugric group.
The indicative mood has two simple tenses, the present (also used as a future) and the imperfect.
The indicative mood has two basic tenses: the present (which can also be used for the future) and the imperfect.
The present indicative has no tense terminations, and is formed by adding the personal terminations to the root; the third sing. having no termination, is of course the simple root, and always ends in a double vowel or diphthong, except in the verb substantive on, he is. Thus, taking the root repi and adding to it the present terminations given above, we get for the present infinitive revi-n (by rule 35), revi-t, repii, revi-mme, revi-tte, repi-vät.
The present indicative has no tense endings and is created by adding the personal endings to the root; the third singular has no ending, so it's just the root itself and always ends in a double vowel or diphthong, except for the verb on, he is. Therefore, taking the root repi and adding the present endings mentioned above, we get the present infinitive revi-n (by rule 35), revi-t, repii, revi-mme, revi-tte, repi-vät.
The stem of the imperfect indicative is formed by adding to the root the vowel i, before which the last vowel of the root is changed or lost according to rules 3-9, 14, 21. To the stem thus formed are added the personal terminations. Thus on adding to the root saa the termination i, we get sai, and this forms sain, sait, sai, saimme, saitte, saivat. Similarly the root tuo with the suffix i becomes toi, and the imperfect toin, toit, etc.; antaa forms antoi (annoin, 31, annoit, etc.).
The stem of the imperfect indicative is created by adding the vowel i to the root, while changing or dropping the last vowel of the root according to rules 3-9, 14, 21. The stem formed this way gets personal endings added. So, adding the ending i to the root saa gives us sai, which leads to sain, sait, sai, saimme, saitte, saivat. Likewise, the root tuo with the suffix i becomes toi, leading to the imperfect forms toin, toit, etc.; antaa forms antoi (annoin, 31, annoit, etc.).
The concessive mood is formed by adding to the root the syllable -ne, and then suffixing to this the personal terminations. It has only one tense. Sometimes the suffix -ne becomes assimilated to the preceding consonant. Root saa, conditional-stem saane; 1. saanen; 2. saanet; 3. saanee. 1. saanemme; 2. saa-nette; 3. saanevat. But nousne becomes nousse; noussen, nousset, noussee, etc., the shortened root of nouse being nous.
The concessive mood is created by adding the syllable -ne to the root, followed by the personal endings. It has only one tense. Sometimes the suffix -ne blends with the preceding consonant. Root saa, conditional stem saane; 1. saanen; 2. saanet; 3. saanee. 1. saanemme; 2. saa-nette; 3. saanevat. But nousne changes to nousse; noussen, nousset, noussee, etc., with the shortened root of nouse being nous.
The conditional has also only one simple tense formed by[64] placing the syllable -isi after the root and suffixing the personal terminations. The final vowel of the root is lost or altered before the termination -isi according to the rules given, but a and ä remain unchanged except in monosyllabic verbs. Root saa, stem of conditional saisi; 1. saisin; 2. saisit; 3. saisi. 1. saisimme; 2. saisitte; 3. saisivat.
The conditional has just one simple tense, created by[64] adding the syllable -isi after the root and attaching the personal endings. The final vowel of the root is dropped or changed before the ending -isi following the provided rules, but a and ä stay the same except in one-syllable verbs. Root saa, stem of conditional saisi; 1. saisin; 2. saisit; 3. saisi. 1. saisimme; 2. saisitte; 3. saisivat.
This suffix -isi is perhaps akin to the formative suffix -kse (v. page 112).
This suffix -isi is probably similar to the formative suffix -kse (v. page 112).
The imperative is characterized by the addition of ka, kä to the stem, the only persons used being the second sing. and first and second plur. The first person sing. is altogether wanting, and the third person sing. and plur. are supplied by the optative.
The imperative is marked by adding ka or kä to the stem, with only the second person singular and the first and second person plural being used. The first person singular is completely absent, and the third person singular and plural are represented by the optative.
The second person sing. is the root, but in a closed form. Thus the roots lyö, tako, otta, anta, pyrki, teke form the imperatives lyö, tao (28), ota (30), anna (31), pyri (27), tee (28). This person had no doubt once the syllable ka (kä) suffixed, which became reduced to -k, and thus closed the syllable. In dialects are found such forms as annak, otak, clearly showing the origin of the form.
The second person singular is the base, but in a closed form. So, the roots lyö, tako, otta, anta, pyrki, teke create the imperatives lyö, tao (28), ota (30), anna (31), pyri (27), tee (28). This person probably once had the syllable ka (kä) added, which got shortened to -k, thus closing the syllable. In dialects, you can find forms like annak, otak, which clearly show the origin of the form.
The first and second persons plur. are formed by suffixing kaamme (or kämme), and kaatte (or kätte) to the root. In the second person the suffix tte is usually omitted, and the form ends simply in -kaa. Thus from the roots above cited we have lyökäämme, lyökää; takokaamme, takokaa; ottakaamme, ottakaa, antakaamme, antakaa; pyrkikäämme, pyrkikää; tehkäämme (this root undergoes special changes), tehkää.
The first and second person plural forms are created by adding kaamme (or kämme) and kaatte (or kätte) to the root. In the second person, the suffix tte is usually left out, and the form simply ends in -kaa. So from the roots mentioned above, we get lyökäämme, lyökää; takokaamme, takokaa; ottakaamme, ottakaa, antakaamme, antakaa; pyrkikäämme, pyrkikää; tehkäämme (this root goes through special changes), tehkää.
The optative, which in some ways may be regarded as forming one complete tense with the imperative, is characterized by the addition of ko, kö to the root.
The optative, which could be seen as a complete tense combined with the imperative, is marked by adding ko, kö to the root.
The third person sing. ends in koon for kohon, and the third plur. in koot for kohot; antakoon, antakoot; pyrkiköön, pyrkikööt.
The third person singular ends in koon for kohon, and the third plural in koot for kohot; antakoon, antakoot; pyrkiköön, pyrkikööt.
When owing to the loss of a vowel this k follows immediately after l, r, or n, it becomes assimilated to those letters, tullos for tulkos; purros for purkos; mennös for menkös.
When a vowel is lost and this k comes right after l, r, or n, it gets absorbed into those letters, like tullos for tulkos; purros for purkos; mennös for menkös.
The infinitive in Finnish is a real substantive, that is to say, just as from a verbal root can be derived, by the addition of suffixes, forms expressing person, time, and modality, so by the addition of other suffixes to the same root can be formed nouns, which can take the ordinary case terminations and also the pronominal suffixes.
The infinitive in Finnish is an actual noun, meaning that just like you can create forms that express person, time, and modality from a verbal root by adding suffixes, you can also create nouns from the same root by adding different suffixes. These nouns can take standard case endings as well as pronoun suffixes.
These infinitives are five in number. Their signification and use, which constitute one of the great difficulties of the Finnish language, will be explained in the Syntax.
These infinitives are five in total. Their meaning and usage, which are one of the major challenges of the Finnish language, will be discussed in the Syntax.
I. The termination of the first infinitive is -taʻ (-tä), e.g. saada (rule 32); root nous (for nouse), nousta; root tul (tulee), tulla. Between two simple vowels this t drops out and the termination is simply a (ä); sano-ta, sanoaʻ; repitä, repiä. N.B.—The syllable ta (tä) or a (ä) is closed with the aspiration.
I. The ending of the first infinitive is -taʻ (-tä), for example, saada (rule 32); root nous (for nouse), nousta; root tul (tulee), tulla. When two simple vowels are together, this t drops out and the ending is simply a (ä); sano-ta, sanoaʻ; repitä, repiä. N.B.—The syllable ta (tä) or a (ä) is pronounced with aspiration.
This infinitive has only one case, the translative, which is used with the personal suffixes, e.g. juo, to drink, juo-da-kse-ni, for my drinking, lukeaksesi, for thy reading.
This infinitive has only one case, the translative, which is used with personal suffixes, e.g. juo, to drink, juo-da-kse-ni, for my drinking, lukeaksesi, for your reading.
II. The stem of the second infinitive is formed by adding -teʻ to the root, the syllable being closed. This te becomes e between two simple vowels like the ta of the first infinitive. It has as a rule only two cases, the inessive and instructive (though some verbs have more), to which the personal suffixes can be added, e.g. saa, saade, saadessa, saadessani (in my receiving); instructive saaden. Tule, shortened root tul, infinitive[66] II tulle, inessive tullessansa, instructive tullen; repi, infinitive repie, repiessä, repien.[10]
II. The stem of the second infinitive is created by adding -teʻ to the root, making the syllable closed. This te turns into e when it's between two simple vowels, similar to the ta in the first infinitive. Generally, it has only two cases: the inessive and the instructive (though some verbs have more), to which you can add personal suffixes, e.g. saa, saade, saadessa, saadessani (in my receiving); instructive saaden. Tule, shortened root tul, infinitive II tulle, inessive tullessansa, instructive tullen; repi, infinitive repie, repiessä, repien.[10]
III. The third infinitive is formed by adding ma (mä) to the root. There is nothing irregular in its formation or declension. It is used in most of the cases of the sing., but only occasionally takes the personal suffixes, e.g. sano, infinitive III sanoma, genitive sanoman, sanomalla, sanomatta, etc., exactly like a noun.
III. The third infinitive is created by adding ma (mä) to the root. Its formation and declension are regular. It is used in most cases of the singular form, but it only occasionally takes personal suffixes, for example, sano, infinitive III sanoma, genitive sanoman, sanomalla, sanomatta, etc., just like a noun.
IV. The fourth infinitive is formed by adding mise to the root. It has two cases, the nominative which ends in minen, and the partitive in mista. Sano, sanominen, sanomista; teke, tekeminen, tekemistä, tekemistänsä, etc.
IV. The fourth infinitive is formed by adding mise to the root. It has two cases: the nominative, which ends in minen, and the partitive, which ends in mista. Sano, sanominen, sanomista; teke, tekeminen, tekemistä, tekemistänsä, etc.
V. The fifth infinitive, which is not much used except in poetry, and may be regarded as a diminutive derived from infinitive III, is formed by adding maise to the root. It is used only in the adessive plural, and always with a personal suffix. Nouse, to rise, nouse-mais-i-lla-nsa; tule, tulemaisillani.
V. The fifth infinitive, which isn’t really used much outside of poetry, can be seen as a smaller version derived from infinitive III. It’s formed by adding maise to the root. It’s only used in the adessive plural and always with a personal suffix. Nouse, to rise, nouse-mais-i-lla-nsa; tule, tulemaisillani.
There are two participles or verbal adjectives in Finnish. They are simply adjectives formed from a verbal root by the addition of a suffix.
There are two participles or verbal adjectives in Finnish. They are just adjectives created from a verbal root by adding a suffix.
I. The first verbal adjective is formed by adding va (vä) to the root. (Sometimes this suffix is found in the form of pa, pä.) The adjective so formed is declined in the ordinary way.
I. The first verbal adjective is created by adding va (vä) to the root. (Sometimes this suffix appears as pa, pä.) The resulting adjective is declined in the usual way.
II. The stem of the second participle is formed by adding nehe (shortened nee) to the root. This termination (as explained p. 40) becomes nut or nyt in the nominative, e.g. oppi, to learn, oppinehe, nominative oppinut, genitive oppinehen (or neen),[67] oppineella, etc., partitive, oppinutta, essive oppineena or oppinunna, illative oppineesen, plur. oppineet, genitive oppinutten, oppineiden, partitive oppineita, etc.
II. The stem of the second participle is created by adding nehe (shortened to nee) to the root. This ending (as discussed on p. 40) becomes nut or nyt in the nominative, for example, oppi, to learn, oppinehe, nominative oppinut, genitive oppinehen (or neen),[67] oppineella, etc., partitive, oppinutta, essive oppineena or oppinunna, illative oppineesen, plural oppineet, genitive oppinutten, oppineiden, partitive oppineita, etc.
The Passive.
All the forms of the finite passive verb in Finnish are impersonal, e.g. tuodaan means ‘people bring,’ or ‘there is a bringing,’ in French ‘on apporte;’ but there are no personal forms like the Latin or Greek passives.
All forms of the finite passive verb in Finnish are impersonal, for example, tuodaan means ‘people bring’ or ‘there is a bringing,’ similar to the French ‘on apporte;’ however, there are no personal forms like those in Latin or Greek passives.
The root of the passive is formed by adding ta or tä to the verb. The same changes are made as for the infinitive I active; but,
The root of the passive is created by adding ta or tä to the verb. The same modifications apply as for the active infinitive I; but,
A. If the t of the passive termination comes between two simple vowels it is doubled, e.g. leipo, leivotta (35).
A. If the t of the passive termination comes between two simple vowels, it gets doubled, e.g. leipo, leivotta (35).
B. Simple a and ä become e before the t, which is then doubled, kaiva, kaivetta; heittä, heitettä.
B. Simple a and ä change to e before the t, which is then doubled, kaiva, kaivetta; heittä, heitettä.
The root thus formed receives a termination analogous to the illative, that is to say h—n with the same vowel between them as precedes the h. In the passive the h drops out, and the n is preceded by a long vowel. The syllable ta in the present is closed with the aspiration.
The root formed like this ends with something similar to the illative, meaning h—n with the same vowel in between that comes before the h. In the passive form, the h is dropped, and the n is preceded by a long vowel. The syllable ta in the present ends with an aspiration.
For instance:—Saa makes saadaan, that is saa + ta’ + han, the h dropping out and the t being softened; syö, syödään for syö-tä’-hän. So too sido, sidotta, sidotahan, which becomes sidotaan; mene (which is shortened to men) becomes mennään; kaiva, kaivetta, kaivetaan. It is to be noticed that in verbs ending in a long vowel or diphthong, the passive present has the form daan, the t being softened. But where the t is doubled after a short vowel the present passive ends in taan.
For example:—Saa makes saadaan, which is saa + ta’ + han, the h drops out and the t gets softened; syö, syödään for syö-tä’-hän. Likewise, sido, sidotta, sidotahan, which becomes sidotaan; mene (which shortens to men) becomes mennään; kaiva, kaivetta, kaivetaan. It's important to note that in verbs ending with a long vowel or diphthong, the present passive form is daan, with the t getting softened. But where the t is doubled after a short vowel, the present passive ends in taan.
The imperfect tense is formed as in the active by adding i to the stem, but the consonants are not softened, because the syllable ti does not end with the aspiration, e.g. the present passive is formed by adding taʻ (with the aspiration) to the root: saa-taʻ which becomes saada, and then with the termination[68] saadaan. But the imperfect has the stem saati, which gives saatiin. So we have root sido, present sidotaan, but imperfect sidottiin; repi, present revitään, imperfect revittiin; tule (shortened tul), present tullaan, imperfect tultiin.
The imperfect tense is created like in the active form by adding i to the stem, but the consonants aren’t softened since the syllable ti doesn’t end with aspiration. For instance, the present passive is formed by adding taʻ (with aspiration) to the root: saa-taʻ, which becomes saada, and then with the ending[68] saadaan. However, the imperfect uses the stem saati, resulting in saatiin. So we have the root sido, present sidotaan, and imperfect sidottiin; repi, present revitään, imperfect revittiin; tule (shortened to tul), present tullaan, imperfect tultiin.
The concessive passive is formed by adding to the passive root in ta, the modal termination ne, and the usual suffix, saata + ne + hen = saataneen. The consonants are not weakened, e.g. tultaneen, sidottaneen. The final n is frequently omitted, e.g. saatanee.
The concessive passive is created by taking the passive root in ta, adding the modal ending ne, and attaching the usual suffix, saata + ne + hen = saataneen. The consonants remain strong, like in tultaneen and sidottaneen. The final n is often dropped, resulting in saatanee.
The conditional is formed by placing isi after the syllable ta, and suffixing the termination hin saata + isi + hin; saataisiin; tul (tule), tulta, tultaisiin.
The conditional is formed by adding isi after the syllable ta, and then adding the ending hin saata + isi + hin; saataisiin; tul (tule), tulta, tultaisiin.
In the optative the termination ko is added between ta and the suffix hon, saata-ko-hon, saatakoon.
In the optative, the ending ko is inserted between ta and the suffix hon, resulting in saata-ko-hon and saatakoon.
The imperative is not used.
The imperative is not used.
Theoretically of course all the five infinitives can be formed for the passive as well as the active verb, but practically only two are ever used: (a) The inessive sing. of the infinitive II. The root is of the form saatate, which becomes saatae, and we have such forms as saataessa, noustaessa. (b) The instructive of infinitive III formed by adding ma to the root ending in ta and suffixing n, saataman, luvattaman.[11]
Theoretically, all five infinitives can be formed for both passive and active verbs, but in practice, only two are commonly used: (a) The inessive singular of infinitive II. The root is saatate, which changes to saatae, giving us forms like saataessa and noustaessa. (b) The instructive of infinitive III is created by adding ma to the root that ends in ta and adding n, resulting in saataman and luvattaman.[11]
There are two participles.
There are two participles.
I. Formed as in the active by adding va or vä after ta, tä; saatava, revittävä.
I. Formed in the active by adding va or vä after ta, tä; saatava, revittävä.
II. Formed by adding u or y after ta or tä, before which vowels a, ä always fall out; saata + u, saatu; revittä + y, revitty.
II. Formed by adding u or y after ta or tä, before which vowels a, ä always drop out; saata + u, saatu; revittä + y, revitty.
The Negative Conjugation.
The conjugation of the negative verb is entirely different from that of the positive.
The conjugation of the negative verb is completely different from that of the positive.
In Finnish there is no word exactly corresponding to the English words ‘not,’ ‘no.’ Instead there is a negative verb, consisting of a root combined with the personal terminations, and which may be literally translated ‘not I,’ ‘not thou,’ ‘not it,’ etc.
In Finnish, there isn't a word that directly matches the English words 'not' or 'no.' Instead, there's a negative verb made up of a root combined with personal endings, which can be literally translated as 'not I,' 'not you,' 'not it,' and so on.
The root of this verb in the present is e or ei, and it is conjugated as below.
The root of this verb in the present is e or ei, and it's conjugated as follows.
Sing. | Plur. | |
---|---|---|
1. | en | emme |
2. | et | ette |
3. | ei | eivät |
The forms for the imperative are formed from the root äl or el.
The forms for the imperative are created from the root äl or el.
Sing. | Plur. | |
---|---|---|
1. | —— | älkäämme, elkäämme |
2. | älä, elä | älkäätte, elkäätte, or älkää, elkää |
The optative is formed similarly.
The optative is formed similarly.
Sing. | Plur. | |
---|---|---|
2. | ällös or ellös | —— |
3. | älköön or elköön | älkööt or elkööt |
There is also a form used in dubitative or conditional sentences.
There’s also a form used in uncertain or conditional sentences.
Sing. | Plur. | |
---|---|---|
1. | ellen | ellemme |
2. | ellet | ellette |
3. | ellei | elleivät |
This form is used in composition with the present or conditional: minä tulen, ellei paha ilma estä, I will come if the bad weather does not stop me. Elleivät olisi kotona, in case they are not at home.
This form is used in combination with the present or conditional: minä tulen, ellei paha ilma estä, I will come if the bad weather doesn't stop me. Elleivät olisi kotona, in case they aren't home.
The negative present of an active verb is formed by prefixing this verb to the root, which is always closed by the aspiration.
The negative present of an active verb is created by adding this verb to the root, which is always followed by the aspiration.
Root tuo, to bring.
Root tuo, to deliver.
Sing. | Plur. |
---|---|
en tuo, I do not bring | emme tuo, we do not bring |
et tuo, thou dost not bring | ette tuo, ye do not bring |
ei tuo, he does not bring | eivät tuo, they do not bring |
But the root repi makes—
But the root repi creates—
Sing. | Plur. |
---|---|
en revi | emme revi |
et revi | ette revi |
ei revi | eivät revi |
the root being closed by the aspiration, and consequently becoming revi by rule 35.
the root being closed by the aspiration, and consequently becoming revi by rule 35.
The negative imperfect is formed by prefixing the verb en, etc., to the nominative of participle II active. The participle takes the plur. inflexions in the plur.
The negative imperfect is created by adding the prefix en to the nominative of the active past participle. The participle takes the plural inflections in the plural.
Sing. | Plur. | |
---|---|---|
1. | en tuonut | emme tuoneet |
2. | et tuonut | ette tuoneet |
3. | ei tuonut | eivät tuoneet |
Or from the root repi—
Or from the root repi—
Sing. | Plur. | |
---|---|---|
1. | en repinyt | emme repineet |
2. | et repinyt | ette repineet |
3. | ei repinyt | eivät repineet |
The negative of the concessive is formed in the same way by prefixing the negative verb to the root, to which is added the syllable -ne.
The negative of the concessive is formed in the same way by putting the negative verb in front of the root, and then adding the syllable -ne.
Saa, to receive; root for the concessive, saane, negative concessive.
Saa, to receive; root for the concessive, saane, negative concessive.
Sing. | Plur. | |
---|---|---|
1. | en saane | emme saane |
2. | et saane | ette saane |
3. | ei saane | eivät saane |
In an exactly similar manner the conditional is formed by adding isi to the root, and prefixing the negative verb.
In the same way, the conditional is formed by adding isi to the root and putting the negative verb in front.
Sing. | Plur. | |
---|---|---|
1. | en saisi | emme saisi |
2. | et saisi | ette saisi |
3. | ei saisi | eivät saisi |
The negative imperative is formed by prefixing to the root of the verb (closed by the aspiration in the singular) the imperative forms of the negative verb given above. In the plur. ko (kö) is suffixed to the root of the verb to be negatived.
The negative imperative is created by adding the imperative forms of the negative verb listed above to the root of the verb (which is marked by aspiration in the singular). In the plural, ko (kö) is added to the root of the verb that is being negated.
Sing. | Plur. | |
---|---|---|
1. | —— | älkäämme saako |
2. | älä saa | älkäätte saako |
Similarly—
Likewise—
Sing. | Plur. | |
---|---|---|
1. | —— | älkäämme repikö |
2. | älä revi | älkäätte repikö |
The negative optative is formed by suffixing ko, kö, to the root, and employing before it the negative forms of the optative verb. The use of the suffix ko in the negative imperative shows how closely the two forms are allied.
The negative optative is created by adding ko, kö, to the root and placing the negative forms of the optative verb in front of it. The inclusion of the suffix ko in the negative imperative demonstrates how closely related the two forms are.
Sing. | Plur. | |
---|---|---|
2. | ällös saako | —— |
3. | älköön saako | älkööt saako |
The negative of the passive is similarly formed by prefixing the verb ei to the passive root—that is, to the root of the verb with the syllable ta (tä) added, but without the termination which characterises the affirmative passive. This root is closed by the aspiration, but the imperfect is formed with participle II, passive, e.g. roots saa, repi, tule (tul), passive roots saada, revitä, tulla.
The negative form of the passive verb is created by adding the prefix ei to the passive root, which is the base of the verb with the syllable ta (tä) attached, but without the ending that defines the affirmative passive. This root is closed by aspiration, but the imperfect is made using the second participle in the passive voice, for example, the roots saa, repi, tule (tul), and the passive roots saada, revitä, tulla.
Pres. | ei saada, ei revitä, ei tulla |
Imp. | ei saatu, ei revitty, ei tultu |
Conc. | ei saatane, ei revittäne, ei tultane |
Cond. | ei saataisi, ei revittäisi, ei tultaisi |
Opt. | älköön saatako, älköön revittäkö, älköön tultako |
Imperative not used.
Mandatory not used.
The Auxiliary Verb.
The conjugation of the positive auxiliary verb olla, to be, is as follows:—
The conjugation of the positive auxiliary verb olla, to be, is as follows:—
Present. | Imperfect. | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Sing. | Plur. | Sing. | Plur. | ||
1. | olen | olemme | 1. | olin | olimme |
2. | olet | olette | 2. | olit | olitte |
3. | on | ovat | 3. | oli | olivat |
Concessive. | Conditional. | ||||
Sing. | Plur. | Sing. | Plur. | ||
1. | lienen | lienemme | 1. | olisin | olisimme |
2. | lienet | lienette | 2. | olisit | olisitte |
3. | lienee | lienevät | 3. | olisi | olisivat |
or, | |||||
Sing. | Plur. | ||||
1. | ollen | ollemme | |||
2. | ollet | ollette | |||
3. | ollee | ollevat | |||
Imperative. | Optative. | ||||
Sing. | Plur. | Sing. | Plur. | ||
1. | —— | olkaamme | 2. | ollos | —— |
2. | ole | olkaa or olkaatte | 3. | olkoon | olkoot |
Infinitive. | |||||
I. | Part. | olla | III. | Gen. | oleman |
Transl. | ollakse(ni) | In. | olemassa, etc. | ||
II. | In. | ollessa | IV. | Nom. | oleminen |
Instr. | ollen | Part. | olemista | ||
V. | Ad. | olemaisillani | |||
Participles. | |||||
Pres. | oleva | Perf. | ollut | ||
Passive forms.—Indicative. | |||||
Pres. | ollaan | Perf. | on oltu | ||
Imp. | oltiin | Plupf. | oli oltu[73] | ||
Concessive. | Conditional. | ||||
Simp. | oltaneen | Simp. | oltaisiin | ||
Comp. | lienee oltu | Comp. | olisi oltu | ||
Optative. | Infinitive. | ||||
oltakoon | II. | In. | oltaessa | ||
III. | Gen. | oltaman | |||
Participles. | |||||
Pres. | oltava | Perf. | oltu. |
In poetry are found various contracted forms, mostly produced by the omission of l from the root. Present indicative 1. oon, 2. oot; plur. 1. oomme, 2. ootte. Conditional: oisin, oisit, oisi, oisimme, oisitte, oisivat. Concessive: lien, liet, lie. Passive form: liedään.
In poetry, you'll find various shortened forms, mostly created by dropping the l from the root. Present indicative: 1. oon, 2. oot; plural: 1. oomme, 2. ootte. Conditional: oisin, oisit, oisi, oisimme, oisitte, oisivat. Concessive: lien, liet, lie. Passive form: liedään.
With the aid of this auxiliary and certain participles are formed the compound tenses of the Finnish verb. These are:—
With the help of this auxiliary and certain participles, the compound tenses of the Finnish verb are formed. These are:—
(1) The perfect, formed with the present of the auxiliary and the nominative of participle II, which in the plur. takes the plural terminations, as is the case in all the other tenses: olen, olet, on saanut; olemme, olette, ovat saaneet, I, thou, he has received.
(1) The perfect is formed with the present tense of the auxiliary verb and the past participle, which in the plural takes the plural endings, just like in all the other tenses: olen, olet, on saanut; olemme, olette, ovat saaneet, I, you, he has received.
(2) The pluperfect, formed by prefixing the imperfect of the auxiliary to the same participle: olin, olit, oli saanut; olimme, olitte, olivat saaneet, I had received, etc.
(2) The pluperfect is created by adding the imperfect form of the auxiliary to the same participle: olin, olit, oli saanut; olimme, olitte, olivat saaneet, I had received, etc.
(3) The compound concessive, formed by adding the conditional of the auxiliary to the same participle: lienen, lienet, lienee saanut; lienemme, lienette, lienevät saaneet, I may have received (il se peut que j’ai reçu).
(3) The compound concessive, created by attaching the conditional form of the auxiliary to the same participle: lienen, lienet, lienee saanut; lienemme, lienette, lienevät saaneet, I may have received (it’s possible that I received).
(4) The compound conditional, formed by prefixing the conditional of the auxiliary to the same participle: olisin, olisit, olisi saanut; olisimme, olisitte, olisivat saaneet, I should have received, etc.
(4) The compound conditional, created by adding the conditional form of the auxiliary to the same participle: olisin, olisit, olisi saanut; olisimme, olisitte, olisivat saaneet, I should have received, etc.
When these four tenses of the verb ‘to be’ are combined[74] with participle I, they form a future, of which there may be four varieties:—
When these four tenses of the verb ‘to be’ are combined[74] with the present participle, they create a future tense, which can have four variations:—
(1) Olen, etc., saava, I shall receive; (2) olin, etc., saava, I was about to receive; (3) lienen saava, perhaps I shall receive; (4) olisin saava, I might have received.
(1) Olen, etc., saava, I will receive; (2) olin, etc., saava, I was going to receive; (3) lienen saava, maybe I will receive; (4) olisin saava, I could have received.
Though the plur. of these forms should grammatically be olemme saavat, which forms are employed in the literary language, yet in the spoken language the participle does not take the plural termination.
Though the plural of these forms should grammatically be olemme saavat, which forms are used in written language, in spoken language, the participle doesn’t take the plural ending.
The compound tenses of the passive are formed by adding the tense of the verb olla to participle II, passive.
The compound tenses of the passive are formed by adding the tense of the verb olla to the passive past participle.
Perf. | on saatu | Plupf. | oli saatu |
Comp. Conc. | lienee saatu | Comp. Cond. | olisi saatu |
The negative forms for these tenses are formed by putting the auxiliary verb in the negative form, and keeping the participle as before. The negative forms of the auxiliary verb are:—
The negative forms for these tenses are created by placing the auxiliary verb in the negative form and keeping the participle the same as before. The negative forms of the auxiliary verb are:—
Present. | ||
---|---|---|
Sing. | Plur. | |
1. | en ole | emme ole |
2. | et ole | ette ole |
3. | ei ole | eivät ole |
Imperfect. | ||
Sing. | Plur. | |
1. | en ollut | emme olleet |
2. | et ollut | ette olleet |
3. | ei ollut | eivät olleet |
Concessive. | ||
Sing. | Plur. | |
1. | en liene | emme liene |
2. | et liene | ette liene |
[75]3. | ei liene | eivät liene |
Conditional. | ||
Sing. | Plur. | |
1. | en olisi | emme olisi |
2. | et olisi | ette olisi |
3. | ei olisi | eivät olisi |
It is hoped that with the aid of the foregoing explanations the conjugation of a Finnish verb will be perfectly clear.
It is hoped that with the help of the explanations above, the conjugation of a Finnish verb will be completely clear.
The verbs may be divided into three conjugations.
The verbs can be divided into three groups.
First Conjugation.
The characteristics of this conjugation are as follow:—
The characteristics of this conjugation are as follows:—
(a) The root always ends in a long vowel.
(a) The root always ends with a long vowel.
(b) There is no change of consonants.
(b) There is no change in consonants.
(c) The third person sing. of the present tense is the simple root.
(c) The third person singular of the present tense is the simple root.
(d) The last vowel of the root is liable to changes before the i of the past tense and conditional.
(d) The last vowel of the root can change before the i in the past tense and conditional.
(e) In the present passive, and in infinitive I the termination ta becomes da.
(e) In the present passive, and in infinitive I, the ending ta changes to da.
This conjugation includes:—
This conjugation includes:—
1. All monosyllabic roots. In participle I active they take either va (vä) or pa (pä).
1. All monosyllabic roots. In active participle I, they use either va (vä) or pa (pä).
2. Trisyllabic roots ending in oi or öi. These have only va (vä) in the participle I.
2. Trisyllabic roots ending in oi or öi. These have only va (vä) in the participle I.
Monosyllabic verbs occasionally take the termination pi in the third person sing. present indicative, e.g. lyöpi, saapi. This is especially frequent in the dialect spoken about St. Petersburg.
Monosyllabic verbs sometimes use the ending pi in the third person singular present indicative, e.g. lyöpi, saapi. This is particularly common in the dialect used around St. Petersburg.
The trisyllabic verbs ending in oi, öi, also frequently form their infinitive in ta, that is to say, the root also exists in a form ending in -tse. Haravoida is the infinitive from the root haravoi; haravoita, the infinitive from the derived root of the same meaning haravoitse.
The three-syllable verbs ending in oi and öi often form their infinitive with ta, meaning the root also has a form that ends in -tse. Haravoida is the infinitive derived from the root haravoi; haravoita is the infinitive from the derived root with the same meaning haravoitse.
Examples: saa, to receive; tuo, to bring.
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
Active Voice. Indicative Mood. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Present. Affirmative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | saan | saame | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | saat | saatte | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | saa | saavat | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | en saa | emme saa | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | et saa | ette saa | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | ei saa | eivät saa | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Imperfect. Affirmative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | sain (3) | saimme | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | sait | saitte | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | sai | saivat | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | en saanut | emme saaneet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | et saanut | ette saaneet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | ei saanut | eivät saaneet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Perfect. Affirmative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | olen saanut | olemme saaneet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | olet saanut | olette saaneet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | on saanut | ovat saaneet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | en ole saanut | emme ole saaneet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | et ole saanut | ette ole saaneet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | ei ole saanut | eivät ole saaneet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Pluperfect. Affirmative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | olin saanut | olimme saaneet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | olit saanut | olitte saaneet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
[77]3. | oli saanut | olivat saaneet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | en ollut saanut | emme olleet saaneet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | et ollut saanut | ette olleet saaneet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | ei ollut saanut | eivät ollet saaneet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Simple Concessive. Affirmative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | saanen | saanemme | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | saanet | saanette | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | saanee | saanevat | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | en saane | emme saane | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | et saane | ette saane | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | ei saane | eivät saane | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Compound Concessive. Affirmative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | lienen saanut | lienemme saaneet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | lienet saanut | lienette saaneet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | lienee saanut | lienevät saaneet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | en liene saanut | emme liene saaneet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | et liene saanut | ette liene saaneet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | ei liene saanut | eivät liene saaneet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Simple Conditional. Affirmative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | saisin | saisimme | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | saisit | saisitte | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | saisi | saisivat | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | en saisi | emme saisi | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | et saisi | ette saisi | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
[78]3. | ei saisi | eivät saisi | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Compound Conditional. Affirmative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | olisin saanut | olisimme saaneet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | olisit saanut | olisitte saaneet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | olisi saanut | olisivat saaneet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | en olisi saanut | emme olisi saaneet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | et olisi saanut | ette olisi saaneet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | ei olisi saanut | eivät olisi saaneet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
First Future. Affirmative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | olen saava (saapa) | olemme saava or saavat (pa) | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | olet saava (pa) | olette saava or saavat (pa) | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | on saava (pa) | ovat saava (pa) | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Such forms as ovat saavat are avoided on account Such forms like ovat saavat are avoided because of the repetition of vat. |
||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | en ole saava, or saapa | emme ole saava, or saavat | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | et ole saava | ette ole saava | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | ei ole saava | eivät ole saava | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
The other futures olin saava, lienen saava, and The other futures olin saava, lienen saava, and |
||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Imperative. Affirmative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | —— | saakaamme | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | saa | saakaa(tte) | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | —— | älkäämme saako | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | älä saa | älkää saako | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Optative. Affirmative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | saaʻos | —— | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
[79]3. | saakoon | saakoot | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | ällös saako | —— | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | älköön saako | älkööt saako | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Infinitive. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Participles. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Passive Voice. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Infinitive. The only forms used are— | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Active Voice. Indicative Mood. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Present. Affirmative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | tuon | tuomme | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | tuot | tuotte | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | tuo | tuovat | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | en tuo | emme tuo | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | et tuo | ette tuo | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | ei tuo | eivät tuo | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Imperfect. Affirmative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | toin (4) | toimme | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | toit | toitte | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | toi | toivat | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | en tuonut | emme tuoneet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | et tuonut | ette tuoneet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | ei tuonut | eivät tuoneet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Perfect. Affirmative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | olen tuonut | olemme tuoneet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | olet tuonut | olette tuoneet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | on tuonut | ovat tuoneet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | en ole tuonut | emme ole tuoneet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | et ole tuonut | ette ole tuoneet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | ei ole tuonut | eivät ole tuoneet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Pluperfect. Affirmative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | olin tuonut | olimme tuoneet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | olit tuonut | olitte tuoneet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
[81]3. | oli tuonut | olivat tuoneet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | en ollut tuonut | emme olleet tuoneet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | et ollut tuonut | ette olleet tuoneet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | ei ollut tuonut | eivät olleet tuoneet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Simple Concessive. Affirmative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | tuonen | tuonemme | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | tuonet | tuonette | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | tuonee | tuonevat | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | en tuone | emme tuone | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | et tuone | ette tuone | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | ei tuone | eivät tuone | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Compound Concessive. Affirmative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | lienen tuonut | lienemme tuoneet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | lienet tuonut | lienette tuoneet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | lienee tuonut | lienevät tuoneet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | en liene tuonut | emme liene tuoneet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | et liene tuonut | ette liene tuoneet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | ei liene tuonut | eivät liene tuoneet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Simple Conditional. Affirmative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | toisin (4) | toisimme | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | toisit | toisitte | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | toisi | toisivat | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | en toisi | emme toisi | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | et toisi | ette toisi | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
[82]3. | ei toisi | eivät toisi | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Compound Conditional. Affirmative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | olisin tuonut | olisimme tuoneet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | olisit tuonut | olisitte tuoneet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | olisi tuonut | olisivat tuoneet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | en olisi tuonut | emme olisi tuoneet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | et olisi tuonut | ette olisi tuoneet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | ei olisi tuonut | eivät olisi tuoneet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
First Future. Affirmative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | olen tuova (tuopa) | olemme tuova or tuovat (pa) | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | olet tuova (pa) | olette tuova or tuovat (pa) | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | on tuova (pa) | ovat tuova (pa) | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | en ole tuova or tuopa | emme ole tuova or tuovat | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | et ole tuova | ette ole tuova | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | ei ole tuova | eivät ole tuova | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Imperative. Affirmative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | —— | tuokaamme | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | tuo | tuokaa(tte) | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | —— | älkäämme tuoko | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | älä tuo | älkää tuoko | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Optative. Affirmative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | tuoʻos | —— | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | tuokoon | tuokoot | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | ällös tuoko | —— | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
[83]3. | älköön tuoko | älkööt tuoko | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Infinitive. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Participles. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Passive Voice | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Infinitive. The only forms used are— | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Participles. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Similarly lyö, to strike, makes in the present lyön, lyöt, lyö, lyömme, lyötte, lyövät; imperfect löin (by rule 4); concessive lyönen; conditional löisin (4); imperative lyö, lyökäämme, lyökää; infinitives lyödä, lyödessä, lyömän, lyöminen, lyömäisilläni; participles lyövä and lyönyt; passive lyödään, etc.
Similarly lyö, to strike, becomes in the present lyön, lyöt, lyö, lyömme, lyötte, lyövät; imperfect löin (by rule 4); concessive lyönen; conditional löisin (4); imperative lyö, lyökäämme, lyökää; infinitives lyödä, lyödessä, lyömän, lyöminen, lyömäisilläni; participles lyövä and lyönyt; passive lyödään, etc.
So also satuloi, saddle, forms present indicative satuloin, satuloit, satuloi, satuloimme, satuloitte, satuloivat; imperfect satuloin (5); concessive satuloinen; conditional satuloisin; imperative satuloi; optative satuloiʻos; infinitives satuloida, satuloidessa, satuloiman, satuloiminen, satuloimaisillani; participles satuloiva, satuloinut; passive satuloidaan.
So also satuloi, saddle, presents the present indicative forms satuloin, satuloit, satuloi, satuloimme, satuloitte, satuloivat; imperfect satuloin (5); concessive satuloinen; conditional satuloisin; imperative satuloi; optative satuloiʻos; infinitives satuloida, satuloidessa, satuloiman, satuloiminen, satuloimaisillani; participles satuloiva, satuloinut; passive satuloidaan.
Second Conjugation.
The second conjugation has the following characteristics:—
The second conjugation has these characteristics:—
(1) The root ends in a short vowel.
(1) The root ends with a short vowel.
(2) The consonant at the beginning of the last syllable is liable to the usual changes, when that syllable becomes closed.
(2) The consonant at the start of the last syllable is subject to the usual changes when that syllable becomes closed.
(3) In the third person sing. present indicative the final vowel is lengthened.
(3) In the third person singular present indicative, the final vowel is lengthened.
(4) The first infinitive has the termination a (ä).
(4) The first infinitive ends in a (ä).
(5) The root of the passive ends in tta (ttä), and hence the present passive in taan.
(5) The root of the passive ends in tta (ttä), which is why the present passive is taan.
(6) The first participle active always ends in va (vä).
(6) The first active participle always ends in va (vä).
To this conjugation belong:—
This conjugation includes:—
A. All roots ending in o, ö, u, y.
A. All roots ending in o, ö, u, y.
B. All dissyllables ending in a, ä, and polysyllables ending in ta (tä) after h, l, n, r, s, t; heittä, to throw; tappa, to kill; armahta, to pity; sivalta, to strike; ymmärtä, to understand.
B. All two-syllable words ending in a, ä, and multi-syllable words ending in ta (tä) after h, l, n, r, s, t; heittää, to throw; tappa, to kill; armahta, to pity; sivalta, to strike; ymmärtä, to understand.
(1) In these verbs a or ä is always changed to e before the termination of the passive, kaata, kaadetaan.
(1) In these verbs, a or ä always changes to e before the ending of the passive, kaata, kaadetaan.
(2) Before the i of the imperfect, polysyllables always reject a or ä, pelasta, pelasti, etc.
(2) Before the i of the imperfect, polysyllabic words always drop a or ä, pelasta, pelasti, etc.
Dissyllabic verbs vary in their treatment of a, though ä is always rejected. If the vowel of the first syllable is o or u; then a is generally rejected. Otta, take, imperfect otti; muista, muisti. But if the vowel of the first syllable is a or e, the a of the last syllable generally becomes o; laula, lauloi, sing; anta, antoi, give. But a great number of verbs ending in ta, and having a in the first syllable, use both forms; ahtoi or ahti, blow; karttoi or kartti, to avoid; saattoi or saatti, to lead.
Dissyllabic verbs vary in how they handle a, although ä is always rejected. If the first syllable has a vowel of o or u, a is usually rejected. Otta, take, imperfect otti; muista, muisti. However, if the first syllable has a vowel of a or e, the a in the last syllable often changes to o; laula, lauloi, sing; anta, antoi, give. Yet, many verbs that end in ta and have a in the first syllable can use both forms; ahtoi or ahti, blow; karttoi or kartti, to avoid; saattoi or saatti, to lead.
If a verb ending in lta, nta, or rta (or the corresponding forms in ä) elides the vowel before i, then t becomes s; kieltä, to deny, kielsi; kumarta, to adore, kumarsi, etc. The same change occurs after a long vowel in the forms löysi, found; tiesi, knew; taisi, knew how to; pyysi, asked; kaasi, threw down; huusi, shouted. Most verbs of this type, however, take ti, though some have double forms.
If a verb ending in lta, nta, or rta (or the equivalent forms in ä) drops the vowel before i, then t changes to s; kieltä, to deny, kielsi; kumarta, to adore, kumarsi, etc. This same change happens after a long vowel in the forms löysi, found; tiesi, knew; taisi, knew how to; pyysi, asked; kaasi, threw down; huusi, shouted. Most verbs of this type, however, take ti, although some have both forms.
C. All verbs ending in i.
C. All verbs ending in i.
D. All dissyllables ending in ke, te, pe; e.g. luke, to read; lähte, go away; kylpe, to bath.
D. All two-syllable words ending in ke, te, pe; for example, luke, to read; lähte, go away; kylpe, to bathe.
This e is elided before i, and t is sometimes changed to s; tunte, to feel, tunsi.
This e is dropped before i, and t is sometimes changed to s; tunte, to feel, tunsi.
In infinitive II either the e of the root or that of the termination is changed to i, generally that of the root; lukiessa or lukeissa, but never lukeessa.
In infinitive II, either the e in the root or the one in the ending is changed to i, usually the one in the root; lukiessa or lukeissa, but never lukeessa.
Present. Affirmative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Sing. | Plur. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | revin | revimme | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | revit | revitte | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
[86]3. | repii | repivät | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. (The root closed by the aspiration.) | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | en revi | emme revi | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | et revi | ette revi | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | ei revi | eivät revi | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Imperfect. Affirmative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | revin | revimme | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | revit | revitte | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | repi | repivät | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | en repinyt | emme repineet | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | et repinyt | ette repineet | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | ei repinyt | eivät repineet | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Perfect. Affirmative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | olen repinyt | olemme repineet | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | olet repinyt | olette repineet | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | on repinyt | ovat repineet | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | en ole repinyt | emme ole repineet | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | et ole repinyt | ette ole repineet | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | ei ole repinyt | eivät ole repineet | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Pluperfect. Affirmative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | olin repinyt | olimme repineet | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | olit repinyt | olitte repineet | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | oli repinyt | olivat repineet | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | en ollut repinyt | emme olleet repineet | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | et ollut repinyt | ette olleet repineet | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
[87]3. | ei ollut repinyt | eivät olleet repineet | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Concessive. Affirmative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | repinen | repinemme | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | repinet | repinette | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | repinee | repinevät | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | en repine | emme repine | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | et repine | ette repine | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | ei repine | eivät repine | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Compound Conditional. Affirmative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | lienen repinyt | lienemme repineet | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
(The formation of the remaining persons will now be clear.) (The formation of the remaining individuals will now be clear.) |
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Compound Conditional. Negative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | en liene repinyt | emme liene repineet | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Conditional. Affirmative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | repisin | repisimme | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | repisit | repisitte | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | repisi | repisivät | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | en repisi | emme repisi | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Compound Conditional. Affirmative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | olisin repinyt | olisimme repineet | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
en olisi repinyt | emme olisi repineet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Imperative. Affirmative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | —— | repikäämme | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
[88]2. | revi | repikää | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | —— | älkäämme repikö | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | älä revi | älkää repikö | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Optative. Affirmative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | repiʻös | —— | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | repiköön | repikööt | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | ällös repikö | —— | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | älköön repikö | älkööt repikö | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Participles. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Infinitives. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Passive. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Participles. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Present. Affirmative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Sing. | Plur. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | luen (28) | luemme | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | luet | luette | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | lukee | lukevat | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. (The root closed by the aspiration.) | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | en lue | emme lue | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | et lue | ette lue | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | ei lue | eivät lue | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Imperfect. Affirmative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | luin | luimme | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | luit | luitte | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | luki | lukivat | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | en lukenut | emme lukeneet | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | et lukenut | ette lukeneet | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | ei lukenut | eivät lukeneet | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Perfect. Affirmative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | olen lukenut | olemme lukeneet | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | olet lukenut | olette lukeneet | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
[90]3. | on lukenut | ovat lukeneet | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | en ole lukenut | emme ole lukeneet | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | et ole lukenut | ette ole lukeneet | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | ei ole lukenut | eivät ole lukeneet | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Pluperfect. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | olin lukenut | olimme lukeneet | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | olit lukenut | olitte lukeneet | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | oli lukenut | olivat lukeneet | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | en ollut lukenut | emme olleet lukeneet | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | et ollut lukenut | ette olleet lukeneet | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | ei ollut lukenut | eivät olleet lukeneet | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Concessive. Affirmative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | lukenen | lukenemme | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | lukenet | lukenette | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | lukenee | lukenevat | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | en lukene | emme lukene | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | et lukene | ette lukene | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | ei lukene | eivät lukene | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Compound Concessive. Affirmative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | lienen lukenut | lienemme lukeneet | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
(The formation of the remaining persons will now be clear.) (The formation of the remaining people will now be clear.) |
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | en liene lukenut | emme liene lukeneet | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Conditional. Affirmative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | lukisin (14) | lukisimme | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | lukisit | lukisitte | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
[91]3. | lukisi | lukisivat | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | en lukisi, etc. | emme lukisi, etc. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Compound Conditional. Affirmative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | olisin lukenut, etc. | olisimme lukeneet, etc. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
en olisi lukenut, etc. | emme olisi lukeneet, etc. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Imperative. Affirmative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | —— | lukekaamme | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | lue | lukekaa | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | —— | älkäämme lukeko | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | älä lue | älkää lukeko | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Optative. Affirmative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | lukeʻos | —— | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | lukekoon | lukekoot | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | ällös lukeko | —— | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | älköön lukeko | älkööt lukeko | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Participles. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Infinitives. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Passive. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Participles. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Similarly tako, to forge, makes the present taon, taot, takoo, taomme, taotte, takovat (k being lost by 28); imperfect taoin, taoit, takoi, taoimme, taoitte, takoivat; concessive takonen; conditional takoisin; imperative tao, takokaa; optative takoʻos, takokoon; infinitives takoa, takoessa, takoman, takominen, takomaisillani; participles takova, takonut; passive taotaan, etc.
Similarly tako, to forge, creates the present taon, taot, takoo, taomme, taotte, takovat (k being lost by 28); imperfect taoin, taoit, takoi, taoimme, taoitte, takoivat; concessive takonen; conditional takoisin; imperative tao, takokaa; optative takoʻos, takokoon; infinitives takoa, takoessa, takoman, takominen, takomaisillani; participles takova, takonut; passive taotaan, etc.
Otta, to take; present otan (30), otat, ottaa, otamme, otatte, ottavat; imperfect otin, otit, otti, etc.; concessive ottanen; conditional ottaisin; imperative ota, ottakaamme; optative ottaos, ottakoon; infinitive ottaa, ottaessa, ottaman, ottaminen, ottamaisillani; participles ottava, ottanut; passive otetaan, etc.
Otta, to take; present otan (30), otat, ottaa, otamme, otatte, ottavat; imperfect otin, otit, otti, etc.; concessive ottanen; conditional ottaisin; imperative ota, ottakaamme; optative ottaos, ottakoon; infinitive ottaa, ottaessa, ottaman, ottaminen, ottamaisillani; participles ottava, ottanut; passive otetaan, etc.
Rakenta, to build, has in the present rakennan (31), rakennat, rakentaa, rakennamme, rakennatte, rakentavat; imperfect rakensin, rakensit, rakensi, etc.; passive rakennetaan, etc.
Rakenta, to build, currently has rakennan (31), rakennat, rakentaa, rakennamme, rakennatte, rakentavat; past tense rakensin, rakensit, rakensi, etc.; passive rakennetaan, etc.
Ymmärtä, to understand, has similarly present (31) ymmärrän, ymmärrät, ymmärtää, etc.; imperfect ymmärsin; passive ymmärretään.
Ymmärtä, to understand, has similarly present (31) ymmärrän, ymmärrät, ymmärtää, etc.; imperfect ymmärsin; passive ymmärretään.
Pyrki, to strive, makes in the present pyrin, pyrit, pyrkii, pyrimme, pyritte, pyrkivät; imperfect pyrin; concessive pyrkinen; conditional pyrkisin; imperative pyri, pyrkikää; infinitive pyrkiä, etc.; passive pyritään, etc.
Pyrki, to strive, forms in the present as pyrin, pyrit, pyrkii, pyrimme, pyritte, pyrkivät; imperfect pyrin; concessive pyrkinen; conditional pyrkisin; imperative pyri, pyrkikää; infinitive pyrkiä, etc.; passive pyritään, etc.
Third Conjugation.
This conjugation comprises all verbs where the radical is liable to become closed by the loss of the final vowel, from which results a variety of consonantal changes. The verbs which are conjugated in this way fall into two classes.
This conjugation includes all verbs where the root can become closed by dropping the final vowel, leading to various changes in the consonants. The verbs that are conjugated this way are divided into two categories.
I. Dissyllabic roots ending in le, ne, re, se, and all polysyllabic roots ending in the vowel e.
I. Two-syllable roots ending in le, ne, re, se, and all multiple-syllable roots ending in the vowel e.
These verbs have the following characteristics.
These verbs have the following features.
A. The root is closed—
The root is closed—
(1) Before t in infinitive I and II and in the passive verb;
(1) Before t in the infinitive forms I and II and in the passive voice;
(2) Before n in the conditional and participle II active;
(2) Before n in the conditional and active past participle;
(3) Before k in the imperative.
Before k in the command.
B. The root may then be further changed by assimilation—
B. The root can then be further modified by assimilation—
(1) Before t in the infinitive. The roots tule, mene, pure make their infinitives tulta, mentä, purta, which become tulla,[94] ennä, purra. But roots ending in se, like nouse, keep the infinitive in sta,—nousta; for st is not a group liable to assimilation. Further simplifications of consonantal groups may take place; for example, root syökse, to throw down, shortened to syöks, infinitive syökstä, becomes syöstä; root säkenöitse, infinitive säkenöits-tä becomes säkenöitä.
(1) Before t in the infinitive. The roots tule, mene, pure make their infinitives tulta, mentä, purta, which become tulla,[94] ennä, purra. But roots ending in se, like nouse, keep the infinitive in sta,—nousta; because st is not a group that gets assimilated. Further simplifications of consonant clusters can happen; for example, the root syökse, meaning to throw down, shortens to syöks, and the infinitive syökstä becomes syöstä; the root säkenöitse, with infinitive säkenöits-tä, turns into säkenöitä.
(2) The l, r, or t at the end of the closed root always assimilates the n of the conditional and of participle II active. The final s sometimes assimilates n; frequently in participle II, rarely in the conditional.
(2) The l, r, or t at the end of the closed root always takes on the n from the conditional and from the active participle II. The final s sometimes takes on n; this happens often in participle II, but rarely in the conditional.
E.g. The roots tule, pure, kaitse, which in their closed forms become tul, pur, kait, form the conditionals tullee, purree, kainnee, and the participles tullut, purrut, kainnut. Nouse forms nousnee, rarely noussee and participle II nousnut or noussut.
E.g. The roots tule, pure, kaitse transform into their closed forms tul, pur, kait, which create the conditionals tullee, purree, kainnee, and the participles tullut, purrut, kainnut. Nouse changes to nousnee, and less frequently to noussee, with participle II being nousnut or noussut.
C. A strong consonant at the beginning of the penultimate syllable in polysyllabic words is also liable to softening in forms derived from the closed root, but not in forms derived from the full root. Root rohkene, to dare; infinitive I rohjeta.
C. A strong consonant at the start of the second-to-last syllable in polysyllabic words can also soften in forms derived from the closed root, but not in forms derived from the full root. Root rohkene, to dare; infinitive I rohjeta.
D. The final e is dropped in the imperfect.
D. The final e is dropped in the past tense.
E. The third sing. present has ee.
E. The third person singular present has ee.
F. Trisyllabic roots in ne change n to t in the imperative, and have the infinitive I ending in ta preceded by a vowel so that ne is altogether lost; e.g. alene; imperative aletkoon; infinitive aleta.
F. Trisyllabic roots in ne change n to t in the imperative, and have the infinitive I ending in ta preceded by a vowel so that ne is completely dropped; for example, alene; imperative aletkoon; infinitive aleta.
G. The participle I active ends in va, vä.
G. The active present participle ends in va, vä.
In the verbs näke and teke k becomes h when the root loses its final vowel.
In the verbs näke and teke, the k changes to h when the root loses its last vowel.
II. The second division of this conjugation comprises all trisyllabic roots ending in ta, tä preceded by a short vowel. Such are lupata, to promise; hakkata, to strike; pelkätä, to fear, etc.
II. The second part of this conjugation includes all three-syllable roots that end in ta or tä after a short vowel. Examples include lupata, to promise; hakkata, to strike; pelkätä, to fear, and so on.
In these verbs the following changes occur:—
In these verbs, the following changes happen:—
A. In the present the t of the syllable ta (tä) is lost, and if the preceding vowel is a or ä, a long vowel is formed. That is, lupata, pelkätä become lupaa, pelkää. If the preceding vowel is o, ö, or e, the vowels may be assimilated into one long vowel or remain as they are. Putota, putoa, or putoo; kerketä, kerkeä, or kerkee; but if the vowel of the penultimate syllable is u, y, or i, such assimilation rarely occurs.
A. In modern times, the t in the syllable ta (tä) is dropped, and if the vowel before it is a or ä, it creates a long vowel. For example, lupata and pelkätä change to lupaa and pelkää. If the previous vowel is o, ö, or e, the vowels can either merge into one long vowel or stay the same. So, it's putota, putoa, or putoo; kerketä, kerkeä, or kerkee; but if the vowel in the second to last syllable is u, y, or i, this kind of merging happens very rarely.
B. In the imperfect the final vowel is lost and t becomes s before the i which characterizes this tense; lupasin, etc.
B. In the imperfect, the final vowel is dropped and t changes to s before the i that defines this tense; lupasin, etc.
D. In the conditional the last syllable of the root is generally completely lost; lupaisi for lupata-isi; but a trace of it remains in such forms as kokoaisi (alternative for kokoisi) representing kokotaisi.
D. In the conditional, the last syllable of the root is usually completely dropped; lupaisi for lupata-isi; but a hint of it stays in forms like kokoaisi (an alternative for kokoisi) representing kokotaisi.
V. Similarly infinitives I, II, and the passive are formed from the closed root, and as the formative syllable ta is closed by the breathing, tt becomes t; that is to say, the full root lupata becomes the closed root luvat; to this is added the closed syllable taʻ, and luvattaʻ becomes luvata. Similarly the passive luvataan.
V. Similarly, infinitives I, II, and the passive are formed from the closed root, and since the formative syllable ta is closed by the breathing, tt becomes t; meaning the complete root lupata turns into the closed root luvat; adding the closed syllable taʻ, luvattaʻ becomes luvata. Similarly, the passive form is luvataan.
Examples.
Division I. Roots tule, to come; closed form tul. Nouse, to rise; closed form nous.
Division I. Roots tule, to come; closed form tul. Nouse, to rise; closed form nous.
Present. Affirmative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | tulen | tulemme | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | tulet | tulette | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
[96]3. | tulee | tulevat | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | en tule | emme tule | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | et tule | ette tule | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | ei tule | eivät tule | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Imperfect. Affirmative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | tulin | tulimme | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | tulit | tulitte | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | tuli | tulivat | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | en tullut | emme tulleet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | et tullut | ette tulleet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | ei tullut | eivät tulleet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Perfect. Affirmative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | olen tullut, etc. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | en ole tullut, etc. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Pluperfect. Affirmative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | olin tullut, etc. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | en ollut tullut, etc. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Concessive. Affirmative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | tullen | tullemme | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | tullet | tullette | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | tullee | tullevat | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | en tulle, etc. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Comp. Concess. Affirmative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | lienen tullut | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
[97]1. | en liene tullut | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Conditional. Affirmative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | tulisin | tulisimme | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | tulisit | tulisiitte | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | tulisi | tulisivat | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | en tulisi, etc. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Compound Conditional. Affirmative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | olisin tullut, etc. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | en olisi tullut, etc. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Imperative. Affirmative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | —— | tulkaame | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | tule | tulkaa | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | —— | älkäämme | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | älä tule | älkää tulko | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Optative. Affirmative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | tullos | —— | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | tulkoon | tulkoot | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | ällös tulko | —— | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | älköön tulko | älkööt tulko | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Infinitives. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Participles. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Passive. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Participles. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Present. Affirmative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | nousen | nousemme | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | nouset | nousette | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | nousee | nousevat | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | en nouse | emme nouse | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | et nouse | ette nouse | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | ei nouse | eivät nouse | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Imperfect. Affirmative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | nousin | nousimme | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | nousit | nousitte | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
[99]3. | nousi | nousivat | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | en nousnut or noussut[12] | emme nousneet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | et nousnut | ette nousneet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | ei nousnut | eivät nousneet | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Perfect. Affirmative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | olen nousnut, or noussut, etc. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | en ole nousnut or noussut, etc. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Pluperfect. Affirmative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | olin nousnut or noussut, etc. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | en ollut nousnut or noussut, etc. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Concessive. Affirmative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | nousnen or noussen | nousnemme or noussemme | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | nousnet or nousset | nousnette or noussette | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | nousnee or noussee | nousnevat or noussevat | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | en nousne or nousse, etc. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Compound Concessive. Affirmative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | lienen nousnut or noussut, etc. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | en liene nousnut or noussut, etc. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Conditional. Affirmative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | nousisin | nousisimme | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | nousisit | nousisitte | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | nousisi | nousisivat | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
[100]1. | en nousisi, etc. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Compound Conditional. Affirmative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | olisin nousnut or noussut, etc. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | en olisi nousnut or noussut, etc. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Imperative. Affirmative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | —— | nouskaamme | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | nouse | nouskaa | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | —— | älkäämme nousko | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | älä nouse | älkää nousko | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Optative. Affirmative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | nouseos | —— | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | nouskoo | nouskoot | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | ällös nousko | —— | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | älköön nousko | älkööt nousko | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Infinitives. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Participles. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Passive. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Participle. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Roots lupata, to promise; kokota, to collect.
Roots lupata, to promise; kokota, to gather.
Present Indicative. Affirmative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | lupaan | lupaamme | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | lupaat | lupaatte | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | lupaa | lupaavat | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | en lupaa | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | et lupaa, etc. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Imperfect. Affirmative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | lupasin | lupasimme | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | lupasit | lupasitte | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | lupasi | lupasivat | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
[102]1. | en luvannut, etc. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Concessive. Affirmative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | luvannen | luvannemme | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | luvannet | luvannette | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | luvannee | luvannevat | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | en luvanne, etc. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Conditional. Affirmative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | lupaisin | lupaisimme | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | lupaisit | lupaisitte | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | lupaisi | lupaisivat | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Compound tenses. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Perfect. Affirmative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | olen luvannut, etc. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | en ole luvannut, etc. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Pluperfect. Affirmative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | olin luvannut, etc. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | en ollut luvannut, etc. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Concessive. Affirmative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | lienen luvannut, etc. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | en liene luvannut, etc. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Conditional. Affirmative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | olisin luvannut, etc. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
[103]1. | en olisi luvannut, etc. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Futures. Affirmative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
I. | olen lupaava | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
II. | olin lupaava | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
III. | lienen lupaava | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
IV. | olisin lupaava | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
en ole lupaava, etc. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Imperative. Affirmative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | —— | luvatkaamme | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | lupaa | luvatkaa | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | —— | älkäämme luvatko | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | älä lupaa | älkää luvatko | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Optative. Affirmative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | —— | luvatkoon | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | luvatkos | luvatkoot | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | —— | älköön luvatko | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | ällös luvatko | älkööt luvatko | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Infinitives. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Participles. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Passive. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Infinitives. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Participles. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Present Indicative. Affirmative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Sing. | Plur. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | kokoan or kokoon | kokoamme or kokoomme | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | kokoat or kokoot | kokoatte or kokootte | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | kokoaa or kokoo | kokoavat or kokoovat | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | en kokoa or en kokoo | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | et kokoa or et kokoo | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | ei kokoa | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Imperfect. Affirmative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | kokosin | kokosimme | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | kokosit | kokositte | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | kokosi | kokosivat | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
[105]1. | en koonnut, etc. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Concessive. Affirmative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | koonnen (28) | koonnemme | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | koonnet | koonnette | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | koonnee | koonnevat | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | en koonne, etc. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Conditional. Affirmative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | kokoaisin or kokoisin | kokoaisimme or kokoisimme | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | kokoaisit or kokoisit | kokoaisitte or kokoisitte | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
3. | kokoaisi or kokoisi | kokoaisivat or kokoisivat | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | en kokoaisi or en kokoisi, etc. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Compound tenses. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Perfect. Affirmative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | olen koonnut (28), etc. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | en ole koonnut, etc. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Pluperfect. Affirmative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | olin koonnut, etc. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | en ollut koonnut, etc. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Concessive. Affirmative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | lienen koonnut, etc. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | en liene koonnut, etc. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Conditional. Affirmative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | olisin koonnut, etc. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
[106]1. | en olisi koonnut, etc. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Futures. Affirmative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
I. | olen kokoava | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
II. | olin kokoava | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
III. | lienen kokoava | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
IV. | olisin kokoava | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Imperative. Affirmative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | —— | kootkaamme | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | kokoa or kokoo | kootkaa | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | —— | älkäämme kootko | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | älä kokoa or kokoo | älkää kootko | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Optative. Affirmative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | —— | kootkoon | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | kootkos | kootkoot | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Negative. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Sing. | Plur. | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
1. | —— | älköön kootko | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2. | ällös kootko | älkööt kootko | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Infinitives. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Participles. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Passive. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Infinitives. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
|||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Participles. | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Other examples: root rohkene, to dare.
root rohkene, to dare.
Pres. | rohkenen, rohkenet, rohkenee |
Impf. | rohkenin |
Conc. | rohjennen, rohjennet |
Cond. | rohkenisin |
Imp. | rohkene, rohjetkaa (45) |
Inf. | rohjeta, rohjete, rohkenema, rohkenemisen, rohkenemaisillani |
Part. | rohkeneva, rohjennut |
Pass. | rohjetaan |
Root alene, to sink.
Root alene, to submerge.
Pres. | alenen |
Impf. | alenin |
Conc. | alennen |
Cond. | alenisin |
Imp. | alene, aletkaa (45) |
Inf. | aleta, alete, alenema, aleneminen, alenemaisellani |
Pass. | aletaan |
Root syökse, to cast.
Root cast, to throw.
Pres. | syöksen |
Imp. | syöksin |
[108]Conc. | syösnen (1) |
Cond. | syöksisin |
Imp. | syökse, syöskää |
Inf. | syöstä (1), syöste, syöksemä, syökseminen, syöksemäisilläni |
Part. | syöksevä, syösnyt |
Pass. | syöstään |
Root säkenöitse, to glitter.
Root säkenöitse, to sparkle.
Pres. | säkenöitsen |
Imp. | säkenöitsin |
Conc. | säkenöinnen (1 & 44) |
Cond. | säkenöitsisin |
Imp. | sökenöitse, säkenöitkää |
Inf. | säkenöitä (1), säkinöite, säkinöitsemä,
säkenöitseminen, säkenöitsemäisilläni. |
Part. | säkenöitsevä, säkenöinnyt |
Pass. | säkenöitään |
Root näke, to see.
Root näke, to see.
Pres. | näen (28), näet, näkee, näemme, näette, näkevät |
Inf. | näin, näit, näki, näimme, näitte, näkivät |
Conc. | nähnen (41) |
Cond. | näkisin |
Imp. | näe (28), nähkää (41) |
Inf. | nähdä, nähde, näkemä, näkeminen, näkemäisilläni |
Part. | näkevä, nähnyt |
Pass. | nähdään |
Part. | nähty |
Reflexive Verbs.
Under this name are comprised a great number of verbal forms, formed by adding certain suffixes to the simple transitive root, many of which are not used in ordinary written and spoken Finnish.
Under this name are included a large number of verbal forms created by adding specific suffixes to the simple transitive root, many of which are not used in everyday written and spoken Finnish.
A. Reflexive verbs are formed by adding to the root the suffixes utu, yty, or untu, ynty. For instance, anta, to give, makes antautua or antauntua; teke, to do, tekeytyä or tekeyntyä. The u or y may be assimilated to the last vowel of the root, which gives us forms like antaantua, tekeentyä. These verbs are conjugated quite regularly.
A. Reflexive verbs are created by adding the suffixes utu, yty, or untu, ynty to the root. For example, anta, to give, becomes antautua or antauntua; teke, to do, turns into tekeytyä or tekeyntyä. The u or y can combine with the last vowel of the root, resulting in forms like antaantua and tekeentyä. These verbs are conjugated quite regularly.
B. This suffix is also found in the shorter form u, y. Antaa, antauta; löytää, to find, löytyä, to be found; muuttaa, to change (act), muuttua, to change oneself.
B. This suffix also appears in the shorter forms u, y. Antaa, antauta; löytää, to find, löytyä, to be found; muuttaa, to change (act), muuttua, to change oneself.
These verbs generally present some peculiarities in their conjugation.
These verbs usually have some unique features in their conjugation.
(1) They usually have the old ending pi in the 3d sing. indicative present; antauupi, but antau is also found.
(1) They typically have the old ending pi in the 3rd person singular indicative present; antauupi, but antau is also seen.
(2) The imperfect ends in si; antausin, antausit, antausi, etc. This s is the remains of an original t, showing that the termination u is only short for utu.
(2) The imperfect ends in si; antausin, antausit, antausi, etc. This s is a remnant of an original t, indicating that the ending u is just a shortened form of utu.
(3) The same t is preserved in the infinitive and passive—antauta, antautaan.
(3) The same t is kept in the infinitive and passive—antauta, antautaan.
C. In the Kalevala and the Karelian dialect are found a great quantity of more or less irregular reflexive forms, which are often explained by supposing that the reflexive pronoun itse is added to the verb, and then weakened in various ways to ihe, ite, ik, k, etc. But this explanation is very doubtful.
C. In the Kalevala and the Karelian dialect, there are a lot of irregular reflexive forms that are often explained by assuming the reflexive pronoun itse is added to the verb, which then gets weakened in different ways to ihe, ite, ik, k, etc. However, this explanation is quite uncertain.
For example. From muuttaa, to change, comes the form muuttain, I change myself.
For example. From muuttaa, to change, comes the form muuttain, I change myself.
Sing. | Plur. | |
---|---|---|
1. | muuttain | muuttaimme |
2. | muuttait | muttaitte |
3. | muuttaikse, or muuttaihe | muuttaivat |
The termination kse or ihe for the third person sing. is characteristic of these verbs. We also find the termination me for the first person sing., te for the second, and se or set for the third.
The endings kse or ihe for the third person singular are typical of these verbs. We also see the ending me for the first person singular, te for the second, and se or set for the third.
The concessive is muuttainnen, and the conditional is muuttaisisin, etc. The imperative and optative muuttaitkaan, muuttaitkoon[13].
The concessive is muuttainnen, and the conditional is muuttaisisin, etc. The imperative and optative are muuttaitkaan, muuttaitkoon[13].
The Formation of Verbs.
Verbs are either primitive, that is to say, they consist of a simple root, to which are added the various modal and personal terminations, or they are derivative, that is to say, besides these terminations some formative syllable is added to the root, such as ta, ele, aise. It is not easy to assign a precise meaning to all of these terminations, particularly to the commoner, which are used in many and not very definite senses.
Verbs are either simple, meaning they consist of just a basic root with different modal and personal endings added, or they are derived, which means that in addition to these endings, some formative syllable is added to the root, like ta, ele, aise. It’s not easy to pinpoint an exact meaning for all of these endings, especially the more common ones, which can be used in various and often vague ways.
Simple roots are either transitive or intransitive in their meaning.
Simple roots are either transitive or intransitive in their meaning.
Derivative transitive verbs are formed with the following suffixes, which, however, are sometimes also found in verbs of neuter signification.
Derivative transitive verbs are made with the following suffixes, which are sometimes also found in verbs that have a neuter meaning.
(1) ta, tä, which must not be confounded with the ta of the first infinitive, is added to verbal roots ending in e, which is rejected.
(1) ta, tä, which should not be confused with the ta of the first infinitive, is added to verbal roots that end in e, which is omitted.
päästää, to let go, but päästä, intransitive. (N.B. The first verb is for päästätä, the second for pääsetä, so that the t of the latter belongs to the termination of the infinitive, but the t of the latter to the stem). Paksuntaa, to thicken, but paksuta, to grow thick; peljättää, to frighten, but peljätä, to fear; viertää, to roll down, transitive or intransitive, but vierrä only intransitive.
päästää, to let go, but päästä, intransitive. (N.B. The first verb is for päästätä, the second for pääsetä, so the t of the latter belongs to the end of the infinitive, but the t of the former belongs to the stem). Paksuntaa, to thicken, but paksuta, to grow thick; peljättää, to frighten, but peljätä, to fear; viertää, to roll down, can be transitive or intransitive, but vierrä is only intransitive.
(2) tta, ttä, is added chiefly to roots ending in u or y which are not rejected. Juottaa, to give to drink (juoda, to drink); käyttää, to use (from käydä); menettää, to cause to go or lose (mennä, to go); näyttää, to show (nähdä, to see); tuottaa, to cause to bring, to get (tuoda, to bring); kuolettaa, to kill (kuolla, to die).
(2) tta, ttä, is mainly added to roots that end in u or y which are not dropped. Juottaa, to give a drink (juoda, to drink); käyttää, to use (from käydä); menettää, to cause to go or lose (mennä, to go); näyttää, to show (nähdä, to see); tuottaa, to cause to bring, to get (tuoda, to bring); kuolettaa, to kill (kuolla, to die).
(3) utta, yttä, is added mostly to polysyllabic roots: kävelyttää, to make walk; epäilyttää, to make doubt; huomauttaa,[111] to make observed; liikuttaa, to move, trans. (liikkua, intrans.).
(3) utta, yttä, is mainly added to multi-syllable roots: kävelyttää, to make walk; epäilyttää, to create doubt; huomauttaa,[111] to make observed; liikuttaa, to move, trans. (liikkua, intrans.).
Reflexive neuter verbs (vide p. 109) are formed with the following suffixes:—
Reflexive neuter verbs (see p. 109) are made with the following suffixes:—
(1) u or y, added chiefly to dissyllabic roots ending in a and e, which are rejected, and to polysyllables in ta and oitse:—löytyä, to be found, to exist (löytää, to find); tuntua, to be felt (tuntea, to feel); muuttua, to change, intransitive (muuttaa, to change, trans.); täytyä, to be sufficient or necessary (täyttää, transitive); rakastua, to be in love with (rakastaa, to love, transitive); kuulua, to be heard (kuulla, to hear).
(1) u or y is mainly added to disyllabic roots that end with a and e, which are dropped, and to polysyllables in ta and oitse:—löytyä, to be found, to exist (löytää, to find); tuntua, to be felt (tuntea, to feel); muuttua, to change, intransitive (muuttaa, to change, transitive); täytyä, to be enough or necessary (täyttää, transitive); rakastua, to fall in love with (rakastaa, to love, transitive); kuulua, to be heard (kuulla, to hear).
(2) untu, ynty, shortened into utu, yty:—antauntua, antautua, or antauta, to give oneself up (antaa, to give); jakauntua, jakaantua, jakautua, or jakauta, to be divided (jakaa, to divide); kääriytyä, to be involved (kääriä); vetäytyä, to retire (vetää).
(2) untu, ynty, shortened to utu, yty:—antauntua, antautua, or antauta, to give oneself up (antaa, to give); jakauntua, jakaantua, jakautua, or jakauta, to be divided (jakaa, to divide); kääriytyä, to be involved (kääriä); vetäytyä, to retire (vetää).
There is also a suffix pu, py, used to form a few words of intransitive signification:—joupua, to get drunk (juoda, to drink); syöpyä, to eat one’s fill (syödä, to eat); jääpyä, to remain behind (jäädä, to remain); saapua, to arrive (from saada, cf. ‘se rendre’). Luopua, vaipua, and viipyä seem to be formed with the same suffix.
There is also a suffix pu, py, used to create a few intransitive words:—joupua, to get drunk (juoda, to drink); syöpyä, to eat one’s fill (syödä, to eat); jääpyä, to remain behind (jäädä, to remain); saapua, to arrive (from saada, cf. ‘se rendre’). Luopua, vaipua, and viipyä appear to be formed with the same suffix.
Frequentative verbs are formed with the suffixes ele, ksi, and nta, either separately or combined. It is often hard to determine the exact force of these suffixes. Sometimes they signify a repeated or prolonged action, sometimes they form a kind of verbal diminutive, expressing an action slightly or gently performed, sometimes there is no real difference between the meanings of the original and derived verbs.
Frequentative verbs are created using the suffixes ele, ksi, and nta, either on their own or in combination. It can be challenging to pinpoint the exact meaning of these suffixes. Sometimes they indicate an action that is repeated or extended, at other times they create a sort of verbal diminutive, suggesting an action that is done lightly or gently; and sometimes there's no significant difference between the meanings of the original verbs and those derived from them.
(1) ele is added mostly to dissyllabic roots ending in a, which is lost before the suffix. The first infinitive ends in ella, and the verb is conjugated after the third conjugation, e.g. kysellä, to ask often (Russian спрашивать), from kysyä,[112] to ask (Russian спросить); katsella, to observe, or regard, from katsoa, to look; ellellä, to live, from elää; hypellä, to jump (попрыгивать), from hypätä (прыгать).
(1) ele is mainly added to two-syllable roots that end in a, which is dropped before the suffix. The first infinitive ends with ella, and the verb follows the third conjugation, e.g. kysellä, to ask often (Russian спрашивать), from kysyä,[112] to ask (Russian спросить); katsella, to observe or regard, from katsoa, to look; ellellä, to live, from elää; hypellä, to jump (попрыгивать), from hypätä (прыгать).
(2) ksi is added to the dissyllabic roots, especially to those ending in e. a and ä become e before this suffix. kuljeksia, to wander, from kulkea, to go; eleksiä, to live, from elää; anneksia, from antaa, to give.
(2) ksi is added to disyllabic roots, especially those ending with e. a and ä change to e before this suffix. kuljeksia, to wander, comes from kulkea, to go; eleksiä, to live, comes from elää; anneksia, comes from antaa, to give.
The termination nta is rarely found alone, but ksenta, ksentele, and ntele occur, and ksele is a frequentative form. Käyskellä, to wander, from käydä, to go; saneskella (поговорить) from sanoa, kuljeskella, from kulkea.
The ending nta is rarely found by itself, but ksenta, ksentele, and ntele appear, and ksele is a repeated form. Käyskellä, to wander, comes from käydä, to go; saneskella (поговорить) comes from sanoa, kuljeskella, from kulkea.
Instantaneous or semelfactive verbs. These, when they have their strict significance, denote an action done once or suddenly, and correspond to Russian forms in -нуть. The terminations which have this sense are—
Instantaneous or semelfactive verbs. These, when they have their exact meaning, describe an action that is done once or suddenly, and correspond to Russian forms in -нуть. The endings that carry this meaning are—
(1) ahta, added to dissyllabic verbs which lose their last vowel. Kilijahtaa, to give a cry (воскликнуть); liikahtaa (liikkua), to make a movement (двинуться); elähtää, to come to life (but also to live, to grow old).
(1) ahta, added to two-syllable verbs that lose their last vowel. Kilijahtaa, to give a cry (воскликнуть); liikahtaa (liikkua), to make a movement (двинуться); elähtää, to come to life (but also to live, to grow old).
(2) aise, added to dissyllables in e, i, o, and u, which fall out before the termination. kiljaista, to give a cry; puraista, to give a bite (purra, to bite); halkaista, to split.
(2) aise is added to two-syllable words ending in e, i, o, and u, which drop off before the ending. kiljaista, to cry out; puraista, to bite down (purra, to bite); halkaista, to split.
Verbal suffixes are also added to nouns, adjectives, and adverbs, the verbs so formed having various meanings which can be easily illustrated from English, where verbs are often formed from substantives or adjectives with or without a suffix being added. In Finnish such derived verbs have been divided into a variety of categories; such as—(1) Instructive, which imply the provision of something with the object denoted by the noun, cf. the English to butter, to arm. (2) Factive, denoting the conversion of something into the object or quality denoted by the original word, cf. English to blacken. (3) Operative, implying the use or action of the substantive, cf. English to[113] drop, to boat. (4) Essive, denoting the existence or activity of something in the capacity of the noun, cf. English to idle.
Verbal suffixes are also added to nouns, adjectives, and adverbs, resulting in verbs that have various meanings. This is easy to illustrate with English, where verbs are often created from nouns or adjectives, sometimes with a suffix added. In Finnish, these derived verbs fall into several categories: (1) Instructive, which involve providing something associated with the noun, like the English to butter and to arm. (2) Factive, which indicate transforming something into the object or quality described by the original word, as in English to blacken. (3) Operative, suggesting the use or action of the noun, such as in English to drop or to boat. (4) Essive, signifying the existence or activity of something in the role of the noun, like in the English to idle.
These classes of verbs are not denoted by special suffixes, but the syllables ta, i, itse, tta, sta are added to form verbs which may have any of these significations.
These types of verbs don't have special suffixes, but the syllables ta, i, itse, tta, sta are added to create verbs that can have any of these meanings.
Ta is added to monosyllables and roots which are susceptible of being closed, likewise to trisyllables ending in ra, la, na. Many of the verbs formed with this affix end in sta; but the s belongs to the root, not to the suffix. Examples—perustaa, to found (perus, a foundation), vaatettaa, to clothe (vaate-); veistää, to cut (veitse, a knife); poistaa, to drive away (pois); yltää, to reach (yli); kumartaa, to bow (kumara); kiirehtää, to hurry (kiire); sairastaa, to be ill (sairas).
Ta is added to monosyllables and roots that can be closed, as well as to trisyllables ending in ra, la, na. Many of the verbs formed with this suffix end in sta; however, the s is part of the root, not the suffix. Examples—perustaa, to found (perus, a foundation), vaatettaa, to clothe (vaate-); veistää, to cut (veitse, a knife); poistaa, to drive away (pois); yltää, to reach (yli); kumartaa, to bow (kumara); kiirehtää, to hurry (kiire); sairastaa, to be ill (sairas).
This termination sometimes becomes a, the t being lost, e.g. harjata, to comb; kullata, to gild. Here the ta is of course the termination of the infinitive.
This ending can sometimes become a when the t is dropped, for example, harjata, to comb; kullata, to gild. Here, the ta is, of course, the ending of the infinitive.
Roots ending in eʻ with the aspiration generally suffix ti and not ta, though sometimes both forms are found. The aspiration becomes h before the t, vaatehtia, to clothe; kiirehtiä, to hurry; tervehtiä, to salute, etc.
Roots ending in eʻ with aspiration usually take the suffix ti instead of ta, although both forms can sometimes appear. The aspiration turns into h before the t, as in vaatehtia, to clothe; kiirehtiä, to hurry; tervehtiä, to salute, etc.
The termination i is added to dissyllables ending in ä, e, i, and also to such dissyllables ending in a as have o or u as their first vowel, whereas dissyllables in a with a, e, or i for their first vowel, suffix o. This rule is analogous to no. 7, and is prompted by a desire to avoid the repetition of the same in succeeding syllables. In all cases the final vowel of the stem is elided before the termination. Examples—kukkia, to flower (kukka); sotia, to fight (sota); munia, to lay eggs (muna); huolia, to care (huoli); but sanoa, to speak (sana); neuloa, to sew (neula); leipoa, to bake (leipä).
The suffix i is added to two-syllable words ending in ä, e, i, and to those ending in a that have o or u as their first vowel, while two-syllable words in a with a, e, or i as their first vowel take the suffix o. This rule is similar to no. 7, and it aims to avoid repeating the same sounds in consecutive syllables. In all instances, the final vowel of the base word is dropped before the suffix. Examples—kukkia, to flower (kukka); sotia, to fight (sota); munia, to lay eggs (muna); huolia, to care (huoli); but sanoa, to speak (sana); neuloa, to sew (neula); leipoa, to bake (leipä).
The termination itse is added chiefly to trisyllabic roots, but also to dissyllables. In trisyllabic words the final a and ä of stems always become o and ö before i; in dissyllables the[114] final vowel sometimes undergoes this change and is sometimes rejected. The verbs so formed are conjugated according to conjugation III, so that the infinitive ends in oita for oitse. This termination is closely related to the termination i, so much so that almost all the words formed with it have double forms. For example, from satula, a saddle, is formed either the verbal stem satuloi; infinitive satuloida; present satuloin; or the stem satuloitse; infinitive satuloita; present satuloitsen.
The termination itse is mainly added to three-syllable roots, but it can also be used with two-syllable words. In three-syllable words, the final a and ä of the stems always change to o and ö before i; in two-syllable words, the[114] final vowel may sometimes change, and sometimes it doesn’t. The verbs created this way are conjugated according to conjugation III, which means the infinitive ends in oita for oitse. This termination is closely related to the termination i, to the point that nearly all the words formed with it have double forms. For example, from satula, a saddle, you can form the verbal stem satuloi; infinitive satuloida; present satuloin; or the stem satuloitse; infinitive satuloita; present satuloitsen.
Examples of verbs: iloita, to be glad (ilo); hedelmöitä, to give fruit (hedelmä); askaroita, to work (askere); jumaloita (jumala), to deify; palmikoita, to twine (palmikko).
Examples of verbs: iloita, to be glad (ilo); hedelmöitä, to give fruit (hedelmä); askaroita, to work (askere); jumaloita (jumala), to deify; palmikoita, to twine (palmikko).
tta, itta. These terminations are added to monosyllables, to dissyllables ending in i, o (ö), and u (y), and trisyllables in a (ä) (which always changes to o) and e. Dissyllabic and polysyllabic words prefer the termination without i. This suffix is the same as that used to form transitive verbs from intransitive, and a large proportion of the verbs which are derived from nouns by its addition are factitive. Päättää, to finish (päättyä, to end, intransitive); jäättää, to freeze; kirjoittaa, to write; lahjoittaa, to make a present; hyvittää, to use well; syyttää, to accuse; kunnioittaa, to honour.
tta, itta. These endings are added to one-syllable words, to two-syllable words ending in i, o (ö), and u (y), and to three-syllable words ending in a (ä) (which always changes to o) and e. Two-syllable and multi-syllable words prefer the ending without i. This suffix is the same as the one used to create transitive verbs from intransitive verbs, and many of the verbs formed from nouns by adding this suffix are factitive. Päättää, to finish (päättyä, to end, intransitive); jäättää, to freeze; kirjoittaa, to write; lahjoittaa, to make a present; hyvittää, to use well; syyttää, to accuse; kunnioittaa, to honor.
sta or ista is added generally to dissyllabic stems, whose final vowel is lost before i, though a sometimes becomes o. Metsästää, to hunt; kärjestää, to sharpen; kalastaa, to fish; ylistää, to extol; yhdistää, to unite; äänestää, to express an opinion, to vote.
sta or ista is generally added to two-syllable stems, where the final vowel is dropped before i, although a can sometimes change to o. Metsästää, to hunt; kärjestää, to sharpen; kalastaa, to fish; ylistää, to extol; yhdistää, to unite; äänestää, to express an opinion, to vote.
Another class of verbs are called translative, and express a change to the state denoted by the noun from which the verb is formed.
Another category of verbs is called translative, and they express a change to the state indicated by the noun from which the verb is derived.
Such are formed with the following terminations:—
Such are formed with the following endings:—
(1) ne is added chiefly to dissyllables, also to trisyllables in ea (eä), whose final a (ä), and sometimes o, changes to e. The verb so formed is conjugated according to the third conjugation,[115] and the syllable ne altogether disappears in the infinitive, which ends in eta. Aleta (present alenen) to sink down; musteta, to become black; lähetä, to draw near; pimetä, to grow dark.
(1) ne is mainly added to two-syllable words, and also to three-syllable words in ea (eä), where the final a (ä), and sometimes o, changes to e. The resulting verb is conjugated according to the third conjugation,[115] and the syllable ne completely drops off in the infinitive, which ends in eta. Aleta (present alenen) to sink down; musteta, to become black; lähetä, to draw near; pimetä, to grow dark.
(2) a or ä is added mostly to dissyllabic roots ending in i, which changes to e; if added to roots ending in a, this vowel generally becomes o. It is also added to trisyllables in ea (eä). Soeta, to become blind (sokea).
(2) a or ä is mainly added to two-syllable roots that end in i, which changes to e; if it’s added to roots that end in a, this vowel usually turns into o. It is also added to three-syllable words in ea (eä). Soeta, to become blind (sokea).
A small number of verbs are formed from adjectives by the addition of the suffix ksi or ksu, before which a and ä are often changed to e. These verbs, sometimes called censitive, express the light in which something is regarded. Halveksia, to hold cheap (halpa); hyveksiä or hyväksyä, to find good, to approve; pahaksua or paheksia, to find bad, to be angry at; väheksiä or vähäksyä, to find small or despise.
A small number of verbs are formed from adjectives by adding the suffix ksi or ksu, before which a and ä are often changed to e. These verbs, sometimes called censitive, express how something is perceived. Halveksia, to hold cheap (halpa); hyveksiä or hyväksyä, to find good, to approve; pahaksua or paheksia, to find bad, to be angry at; väheksiä or vähäksyä, to find small or despise.
POSTPOSITIONS.
The place of prepositions in other languages is supplied by postpositions, that is to say, by words which follow a substantive (mostly in the genitive or partitive case). These words are not, however, really analogous to the indeclinable prepositions of other languages; they are cases of substantives, some of which are found used in the nominative case. For instance, ali (not used as a substantive) means a place under something else. From this are formed the cases alla, alle, alta, etc., which are used as prepositions, e.g. kissa on pöydän alla, the cat is in the place under the table, that is, under the table; kissa meni pöydän alle, the cat went to the place under the table, that is, under the table; kissa tuli pöydän alta, the cat came from the place under the table, or from under the table. A list of these substantives, which are mostly fragmentary in their declensions, is given in the Syntax. A few of them precede the substantive which they govern and can hence be[116] called prepositions. Such words mostly require that the substantive which they govern should be in the partitive, whereas postpositions follow a word in the genitive.
The role of prepositions in other languages is taken over by postpositions, which are words that come after a noun (usually in the genitive or partitive case). However, these words aren't quite the same as the indeclinable prepositions found in other languages; they are forms of nouns, some of which can appear in the nominative case. For example, ali (not used as a noun) refers to a place beneath something else. From this, the forms alla, alle, alta, etc., are created and used as prepositions, such as kissa on pöydän alla, the cat is in the place under the table, or under the table; kissa meni pöydän alle, the cat went to the place under the table, or under the table; kissa tuli pöydän alta, the cat came from the place under the table, or from under the table. A list of these nouns, which generally have incomplete declensions, is provided in the Syntax. A few of them come before the noun they govern and can therefore be called prepositions. These words mostly require that the noun they govern be in the partitive case, while postpositions follow a noun in the genitive case.
In these words we may distinguish two classes:—
In these words, we can identify two categories:—
A. Those which are used as postpositions only in one case, and which have become more or less petrified. Such are ennen, before; ilman, without; kanssa, with; varten, for.
A. Those that are used as postpositions only in one case and have become more or less fixed. These include ennen, before; ilman, without; kanssa, with; varten, for.
B. Those which are used in several cases. Some of these are ordinary substantives used in the nominative and other cases. The postpositional usage of such words corresponds to such English phrases as ‘in the middle of.’ Such are joukko, a crowd; (joukossa, joukkoon); jälki, a footstep (jälessä, jälestä, jälkeen); kohta, a place (kohdalla, kohdalta, kohdalle, kohtaan); puoli, a half (puolessa, puolesta, puolella, puolelta, puoleen); pää, a head (päässä, päästä, päähän, päällä, päälle, päältä).
B. Those that are used in several cases. Some of these are regular nouns used in the nominative and other cases. The postpositional usage of such words corresponds to English phrases like ‘in the middle of.’ These include joukko, a crowd; (joukossa, joukkoon); jälki, a footstep (jälessä, jälestä, jälkeen); kohta, a place (kohdalla, kohdalta, kohdalle, kohtaan); puoli, a half (puolessa, puolesta, puolella, puolelta, puoleen); pää, a head (päässä, päästä, päähän, päällä, päälle, päältä).
Others, though clearly substantives in their form, are not used except as particles:—yli, ylitse, yllä, ylle, yltä; ympäri, ympärillä, ympäriltä, ympärille; alla, alta, alle; edessä, edestä, eteen, edellä, edeltä, edelle; luota, luona, luo; ohessa, ohesta, oheen, ohitse; myötä, myöten, and others.
Others, even though they clearly look like nouns, are only used as particles:—yli, ylitse, yllä, ylle, yltä; ympäri, ympärillä, ympäriltä, ympärille; alla, alta, alle; edessä, edestä, eteen, edellä, edeltä, edelle; luota, luona, luo; ohessa, ohesta, oheen, ohitse; myötä, myöten, and others.
THE ADVERB.
There are two classes of adverbs in Finnish: (1) Independent adverbs, (2) Adverbial suffixes.
There are two types of adverbs in Finnish: (1) Independent adverbs, (2) Adverbial suffixes.
The independent adverbs are often cases of nouns which differ from postpositions only in this, that they are used absolutely, and not in connection with another word. Thus in käydä kaupungin ympäri, to go round the town, ympäri may be described as a postposition, while in käydä ympäri, where it stands alone and absolute, it is an adverb. Similarly in kulkea[117] puutarhan ohitse, to pass by the garden, ohitse is a postposition, but in pian se menee ohitse, it will soon be over, it is an adverb.
The independent adverbs are often cases of nouns that differ from postpositions only in that they are used on their own, and not in connection with another word. So, in käydä kaupungin ympäri, to go round the town, ympäri can be described as a postposition, while in käydä ympäri, where it stands alone, it is an adverb. Similarly, in kulkea[117] puutarhan ohitse, to pass by the garden, ohitse is a postposition, but in pian se menee ohitse, it will soon be over, it is an adverb.
These independent adverbs are formed in different ways:—
These independent adverbs are created in various ways:—
A. Some are primitive words, whose grammatical formation is not clear, e.g. nyt, now; heti, soon; aina, always; vielä, yet; koska, when.
A. Some are basic words, and their grammatical structure isn’t clear, e.g. nyt, now; heti, soon; aina, always; vielä, yet; koska, when.
B. A second class is formed by the addition of certain suffixes.
B. A second class is created by adding certain suffixes.
(1) Adverbs are formed from adjectives by the addition of sti, perhaps related to the suffix of the elative, sta, e.g. hywä, good, hywästi, well; tietty, known; tietysti, certainly. lti is also found (cf. ablative lta); laajalti, widely, e.g. se on laajalti tunnettu, he is widely known; paksulta, much or thickly; syvältä, deeply.
(1) Adverbs are created from adjectives by adding sti, which may be related to the elative suffix sta, for example, hywä, good, hywästi, well; tietty, known; tietysti, certainly. The form lti is also used (see ablative lta); laajalti, widely, for instance, se on laajalti tunnettu, he is widely known; paksulta, much or thickly; syvältä, deeply.
(2) ten or ti (cf. prolative tse) is added to pronouns. Täten, so; miten, how; siten, so; muuten, otherwise; peräti, entirely.
(2) ten or ti (see prolative tse) is added to pronouns. Täten, so; miten, how; siten, so; muuten, otherwise; peräti, entirely.
(3) isin (instructive) is added to nouns. Maisin, by land; takaisin, back.
(3) isin (instructive) is added to nouns. Maisin, by land; takaisin, back.
(4) nne is added to pronouns, and forms adverbs of direction. Sinne, thither; tänne, hither; minne, whither; jonnekunne, to somewhere or other.
(4) nne is added to pronouns and forms adverbs of direction. Sinne, to there; tänne, to here; minne, to where; jonnekunne, to somewhere or other.
(5) tusten, tuksin, ksuttain, kkain, are used to form adverbs expressing a mutual relation. Rinnatusten, side by side; käsityksin, hand in hand; peräksyttäin or peräkkäin, one behind the other.
(5) tusten, tuksin, ksuttain, kkain, are used to create adverbs that express a mutual relationship. Rinnatusten, side by side; käsityksin, hand in hand; peräksyttäin or peräkkäin, one behind the other.
(6) oin, or sometimes ain (probably from ajoin, aika, time), is added to the adessive case of pronouns to form temporal adverbs. Silloin, then; milloin, when; muinoin, formerly.
(6) oin, or sometimes ain (probably from ajoin, aika, time), is added to the adessive case of pronouns to create temporal adverbs. Silloin, then; milloin, when; muinoin, formerly.
C. Various cases of nouns are used as adverbs:—
C. Different cases of nouns are used as adverbs:—
Nominative—E.g. kohta, soon; kyllä, enough.
Nominative—E.g. kohta, soon; kyllä, enough.
Accusative or genitive—kauan, long; paljon, much.
Accusative or genitive—kauan, long; paljon, much.
Partitive—ulkoa, outside; salaa, secretly.
Partitive—outdoors, secretly.
Inessive—tässä, here; missä, where; yhdessä, together; pystyssä, straight, upright.
Inessive—tässä, here; missä, where; yhdessä, together; pystyssä, upright.
Elative—tästä, hence; mistä, whence; ainoastaan or ainoastansa, only.
Elative—tästä, from here; mistä, from where; ainoastaan or ainoastansa, only.
Illative—yhteen, together; tarkkaan, accurately.
Illative—to, together; precisely, accurately.
Adessive—tuolla, siellä, there; kaikkialla, everywhere.
Adessive—over there, there, there; everywhere, everywhere.
Ablative—kaikkialta, from all sides; muualta, from another place.
Ablative—everywhere, from all sides; somewhere else, from another place.
Allative—uudelleen, anew; verkalleen, gradually.
Allative—again, anew; slowly, gradually.
Essive—ulkona, outside; kotona, at home; huomenna, to-morrow; kaukana, far.
Essive—ulkona, outside; kotona, at home; huomenna, tomorrow; kaukana, far.
Translative, where kse is generally abbreviated to s,—alas, below; ulos, without; myös, also.
Translative, where kse is generally shortened to s,—alas, below; ulos, without; myös, also.
Abessive, where tta becomes ti,—ääneti, silently; huoleti, without care.
Abessive, where tta becomes ti,—ääneti, silently; huoleti, carefree.
Instructive—niin, so; kuin, how; tosin, truly; harvoin, rarely; kaksittain, two at a time.
Instructive—so; how; truly; rarely; two at a time.
The second infinitive is also used adverbially in the instructive, nimittäin (for en), that is to say.
The second infinitive is also used adverbially in the instructive, nimittäin (for en), that is to say.
Adverbs are also found in the comparative and superlative degree, and are then in the essive, partitive, and translative cases, or adessive, ablative, and allative. The termination ksi of the translative often sinks to s, or merely the aspirate. Likempänä, nearer; likempää, likemmäksi (-mmäs or -mmaʻ), likemmällä, likemmältä, etc.
Adverbs can also appear in the comparative and superlative degrees, and in those cases, they are in the essive, partitive, and translative cases, or the adessive, ablative, and allative. The ending ksi of the translative often reduces to s, or just becomes the aspirate. Likempänä, nearer; likempää, likemmäksi (-mmäs or -mmaʻ), likemmällä, likemmältä, etc.
The adverbial suffixes are added to the end of other words. The principal are—
The adverbial suffixes are added to the end of other words. The main ones are—
Ko, kö, which gives an interrogative meaning to the word to which it is affixed, like ли in Russian.
Ko, kö, which adds an interrogative meaning to the word it attaches to, like ли in Russian.
Han, hän, pa, pä, have a strengthening or affirmative force.
Han, hän, pa, pä, have a strengthening or positive impact.
Ki, kin, have a copulative sense,—minäkin, I too.
Ki, kin, have a joining meaning,—minäkin, I also.
CONJUNCTIONS.
According to their signification conjunctions may be divided into—
According to their meaning, conjunctions can be divided into—
(a) Copulative—ja, ynnä, and sekä, also; sekä ... että, both ... and; ka, kä (enclitic), and.
(a) Copulative—ja, ynnä, and sekä, also; sekä ... että, both ... and; ka, kä (enclitic), and.
(b) Disjunctive—eli, tahi, tai, taikka, or; joko ... tai, either ... or.
Disjunctive—eli, tahi, tai, taikka, or; joko ... tai, either ... or.
(c) Adversative—mutta, vaan, but; kuitenkin, toki, however.
(c) Adversative—but, however, but; nonetheless, of course, however.
(d) Inferential—sentähden, siksi, therefore; siis, niin-muodoin, consequently; niin, so, accordingly.
(d) Inferential—because, so, therefore; thus, in that way, consequently; then, so, accordingly.
(e) Causal—sillä, for; kun, koska, because.
Causal—sillä, for; kun, koska, because.
(f) Comparative—kuin, than; ikäänkuin, as, if.
Comparative—kuin, than; ikäänkuin, as, if.
(g) Temporal—kun, when; jahka, heti kuin, as soon as; ennenkuin, before that; sittenkuin, after that.
(g) Temporal—kun, when; jahka, heti kuin, as soon as; ennenkuin, before that; sittenkuin, after that.
(h) Final and Consecutive—että, jotta, that.
(h) Final and Consecutive—että, jotta, that.
(i) Conditional—jos, if.
Conditional - if.
(j) Concessive—vaikka, jos, kohta, even if.
(j) Concessive—although, if, when, even if.
(k) Interrogative—ko, kö (enclitic), tokko, josko, vai, is it ... or (like the Latin ‘utrum’ ... ‘an’).
(k) Interrogative—ko, kö (enclitic), tokko, josko, vai, is it ... or (like the Latin ‘utrum’ ... ‘an’).
It will be noticed that these conjunctions are in great part merely cases of pronouns or adjectives, e.g. sentähden, kuin, sillä. Ynnä appears to be a contracted essive from yksi; and ja and toki to be borrowed words.
It will be noticed that these conjunctions are largely just forms of pronouns or adjectives, e.g. sentähden, kuin, sillä. Ynnä seems to be a shortened form of yksi; and ja and toki appear to be borrowed words.
INTERJECTIONS.
1. Of joy—aha, ahaa, hei.
Of joy—aha, ahaa, hei.
2. Laughter—haha, hihi.
2. Laughter—lol, lmao.
3. Grief—ai, aiai, voi, oi, voivoi.
3. *Grief*—ai, aiai, voi, oi, voivoi.
4. Mockery—ähä, kutti, piti, piti-piti.
4. Mockery—aha, brat, little one, little one.
5. Astonishment—no, noh, ha, kah, kas.
5. Amazing—no, noh, ha, kah, kas.
6. Disgust—hyi, hyihyi, ui, uiui.
Disgust—hyi, hyihyi, ui, uiui.
SYNTAX.
Finnish sentences are formed of the same elements as those found in other European languages—subjects, predicates, objects, attributes, etc.; but, as the simplest phrases offer certain peculiarities, it is well, before analysing the use of the various forms, to give some general rules.
Finnish sentences are made up of the same parts as those in other European languages—subjects, predicates, objects, attributes, etc. However, since even the simplest phrases have some unique features, it's helpful to outline a few general rules before diving into the different forms.
The Subject.
I. The Subject is in the nominative case if it is total, that is to say, if something is predicated of the whole of the subject. Thus, ihmiset kuolevat, men die, because the verb applies to the whole race of men; lapset tulevat, the children come, that is to say, all the children in question. Personal pronouns and a substantive in the singular always are in the nominative, when subject to a sentence. In other words, the subject is put in the nominative, (1) when the proposition is universal. Ihmiset kuolevat, men die; linnut lentävät, birds fly. (2) When it is preceded by the definite article or other determinative adjective in English. Sotamiehet läksivät, the soldiers set out; nämät pojat olevat ahkerat, these boys are industrious. (3) When the subject is a single definite substantive or pronoun, which is really the same as the case of an universal proposition.
I. The subject is in the nominative case if it is total, meaning that something is stated about the entirety of the subject. For example, ihmiset kuolevat, men die, because the verb applies to the entire race of men; lapset tulevat, the children come, which means all the children being referred to. Personal pronouns and singular nouns are always in the nominative when they are the subject of a sentence. In other words, the subject is in the nominative (1) when the statement is universal. Ihmiset kuolevat, men die; linnut lentävät, birds fly. (2) When it is preceded by the definite article or another determinative adjective in English. Sotamiehet läksivät, the soldiers set out; nämät pojat olevat ahkerat, these boys are industrious. (3) When the subject is a single definite noun or pronoun, which is actually the same as the case of a universal statement.
II. But the subject is put in the partitive case, if something is predicated, not of its whole extent, but of part of it. Thus, one says viini on hyvää, wine is good; viini on pöydällä, the wine is on the table; but viiniä on pöydällä, there is some wine on the table. Similarly, miehet tulevat, the men are coming; but miehiä tulee, some men are coming.
II. The subject is in the partitive case when something is said about only part of it, not its entirety. So, you say viini on hyvää, wine is good; viini on pöydällä, the wine is on the table; but viiniä on pöydällä, there is some wine on the table. Likewise, miehet tulevat, the men are coming; but miehiä tulee, some men are coming.
It is to be noticed—
Please note—
(1) That in negative phrases, where the verb is ei ole, ei näy, ei kuulu, ei tunnu, etc. (which are generally rendered in English by such phrases as ‘there is no,’ or ‘there is not’), the subject is always in the partitive, e.g. siellä ei ole ketään, there is nobody there; tässä joessa ei ole kaloja, there are no fish in this river.
(1) In negative phrases where the verb is ei ole, ei näy, ei kuulu, ei tunnu, etc. (which are generally translated into English as ‘there is no,’ or ‘there is not’), the subject is always in the partitive, e.g. siellä ei ole ketään, there is nobody there; tässä joessa ei ole kaloja, there are no fish in this river.
(2) The partitive can only be the subject to an intransitive verb, because the mere fact of any word being the subject to a transitive verb implies that the whole or a definite part of the subject is regarded as acting. Thus, one can say, varkaita tuli talooni, some thieves came into my house; but some thieves stole my things must be rendered by varkaat (or jotkut varkaat) varastivat tavarani.
(2) The partitive can only be the subject of an intransitive verb because just having any word as the subject of a transitive verb means that the whole or a specific part of the subject is seen as acting. So, you can say, varkaita tuli talooni, some thieves came into my house; but some thieves stole my things has to be expressed as varkaat (or jotkut varkaat) varastivat tavarani.
The subject can be altogether omitted if it is a pronoun of the first or second person, and also in certain impersonal expressions, like tuulee, it is windy. In such sentences as on mahdotonta tehdä sitä, it is impossible to do this, the verbal noun is to be regarded as the subject.
The subject can be completely left out if it’s a first or second person pronoun, and also in some impersonal phrases, like tuulee, it is windy. In sentences like on mahdotonta tehdä sitä, it is impossible to do this, the verbal noun should be considered the subject.
Such sentences as one says, or people say, where the subject is indefinite, are expressed in Finnish either by the passive verb (v. p. 181), or by the third person plural, no noun or pronoun being employed to represent the subject. Sanovat pääskysten jo tulleen, they say the swallows have already come; Venäjällä hakkaavat paljo metsää, they cut a great deal of wood in Russia.
Such phrases as one says or people say, where the subject is uncertain, are expressed in Finnish either by using the passive voice (v. p. 181) or by employing the third person plural, without using any noun or pronoun to indicate the subject. Sanovat pääskysten jo tulleen, they say the swallows have already come; Venäjällä hakkaavat paljo metsää, they cut a great deal of wood in Russia.
The third person sing. is also used in this sense: kesällä elää vaikka ilmalla, in summer one can live easily (literally, on air); tekee minkän jaksaa, one does as much work as one can.
The third person singular is also used in this sense: kesällä elää vaikka ilmalla, in summer, one can live easily (literally, on air); tekee minkän jaksaa, one does as much work as one can.
The second person sing. is also used in this impersonal sense, much as in Russian. Kävelet kadulla, et näe mitään, mutta yht’äkkiä putoat kuopaan, one walks along the street, sees nothing, and suddenly tumbles into a hole.
The second person singular is also used in this impersonal way, similar to Russian. You walk down the street, see nothing, but suddenly fall into a hole, one walks along the street, sees nothing, and suddenly tumbles into a hole.
The Predicate.
The verb of a sentence usually agrees in number with the subject, if the latter is in the nominative. But
The verb in a sentence generally matches the subject in number if the subject is in the nominative case. But
(1) If the subject is in the partitive, either sing. or plural, the verb is always in the sing. The real subject of the verb in such cases is not the partitive itself, but such a word as joukko, paljo, or vähä understood before it.
(1) If the subject is in the partitive, whether singular or plural, the verb is always in the singular. The true subject of the verb in these cases is not the partitive itself, but a word like joukko, paljo, or vähä that is implied before it.
(2) If the subject is a noun with a numeral (which in Finnish requires the partitive after it), the verb is also in the singular.
(2) If the subject is a noun with a number (which in Finnish requires the partitive after it), the verb is also in the singular.
(3) When the verb olla is used with the adessive in the construction rendered by the verb ‘have’ in English, it always remains in the 3rd sing., no matter what the subject may be.
(3) When the verb olla is used with the adessive in the construction translated by the verb ‘have’ in English, it always stays in the 3rd person singular, regardless of what the subject is.
(4) In proverbs, the Kalevala, and popular speech generally, a singular verb is very frequently found with a plur. nominative. Such an irregularity is clearly rendered much easier and less glaring by the analogy of the cases quoted above.
(4) In proverbs, the Kalevala, and everyday speech, a singular verb is often used with a plural subject. This irregularity is clearly made much easier and less obvious by the examples mentioned above.
The verb olla, to be, is sometimes omitted, especially in proverbial phrases.
The verb olla, to be, is sometimes left out, especially in common sayings.
Oma maa mansikka, muu maa mustikka, one’s own land is a strawberry, foreign lands are only blackberries. Ei pyyssä kahden jakoa, a partridge is not enough for two.
Your own land is a strawberry, foreign lands are only blackberries, a partridge is not enough for two.
If the predicate takes the form of an auxiliary with a noun or adjective, this latter may be put in several cases.
If the predicate is an auxiliary followed by a noun or adjective, the latter can be modified in various ways.
I. In the nominative, when the complement expresses a quality inherent in the subject, without any reference to other things.
I. In the nominative case, when the complement indicates a quality that is inherent to the subject, without referring to other things.
II. But it is put in the partitive if the subject is regarded as referred to a class in common with which the subject shares the quality in question.
II. But it's put in the partitive if the subject is seen as being part of a group that shares the quality being discussed.
Thus, veitset ovat terevät means these knives, or the knives are sharp; but veitset ovat teräviä means knives are sharp, or[124] belong to the class of sharp things. Kivi on kova, the stone is hard, i.e. not a soft stone; kivi on kovaa, stone is a hard substance.
Thus, the knives are sharp means these knives, or the knives are sharp; but knives are sharp means knives are sharp, or [124] they belong to the category of sharp things. The stone is hard, the stone is hard, meaning it’s not a soft stone; stone is a hard substance, stone is a hard material.
It is noticeable that—
It's noticeable that—
(a) If the subject is in the sing., and denotes a living being, the complement must be in the nominative; one must say ihminen on kuolevainen, not kuolevaista.
(a) If the subject is in the singular and refers to a living being, the complement must be in the nominative; one should say ihminen on kuolevainen, not kuolevaista.
(b) If the subject denotes a part of the body, the complement must be also in the nominative: Hiukset ovat mustat, the hair is black. Kädet ovat tarpeelliset, hands are necessary.
(b) If the subject refers to a part of the body, the complement must also be in the nominative: Hiukset ovat mustat, the hair is black. Kädet ovat tarpeelliset, hands are necessary.
III. The complement is put in the essive if it denotes the state in which a thing is at a given time. Thus, isäni on kipeänä, my father is (now) ill; isäni on kipeä, my father is an invalid. Hän on pappi, he is a clergyman; but hän on jo kauan ollut pappina, he has long been a clergyman. Suomenmaa on osa Venäjän valtakuntaa, Finland is a part of the Russian empire; but tähän vuosisataan asti Suomenmaa oli osana Ruotsin valtakunnasta, till the beginning of this century Finland formed part of the kingdom of Sweden. Often there is little difference between the nominative and essive. Thus one can say either sydän on suruja täysi, or täynnä, the heart is full of woe; but täynnä gives a more precise and literal idea of fullness than täysi.
III. The complement is in the essive form when it describes the state a thing is in at a specific time. For example, isäni on kipeänä, my father is (currently) sick; isäni on kipeä, my father is an invalid. Hän on pappi, he is a clergyman; but hän on jo kauan ollut pappina, he has been a clergyman for a long time. Suomenmaa on osa Venäjän valtakuntaa, Finland is part of the Russian Empire; but tähän vuosisataan asti Suomenmaa oli osana Ruotsin valtakunnasta, until the beginning of this century, Finland was part of the Kingdom of Sweden. Often, there is little difference between the nominative and essive forms. So you can say either sydän on suruja täysi or täynnä, the heart is full of sorrow; however, täynnä conveys a more precise and literal idea of fullness than täysi.
IV. With the other auxiliaries, signifying to become, or pass into a state (tulla, ruveta, muuttua, etc.), the complement is put in the translative. Ilma muuttuu lämpimäksi, the weather grows warm. Poika rupesi palvelijaksi, the boy began to be a servant. Ukko käy heikoksi, the old man gets weak. Hän joutui työmieheksi, he became a workman.
IV. With the other auxiliaries, indicating a change or transition into a state (tulla, ruveta, muuttua, etc.), the complement is placed in the translative. Ilma muuttuu lämpimäksi, the weather is becoming warm. Poika rupesi palvelijaksi, the boy started being a servant. Ukko käy heikoksi, the old man is getting weak. Hän joutui työmieheksi, he became a worker.
Such sentences as it is impossible to go, or it is necessary for you to go, may be rendered in Finnish as mahdotonta on mennä, or tarpeellista on että menette; but in both cases the real[125] subject is the infinitive, or the sentence with että which replaces it.
Such sentences as it is impossible to go, or it is necessary for you to go, can be translated into Finnish as mahdotonta on mennä, or tarpeellista on että menette; but in both cases, the real[125] subject is the infinitive, or the sentence with että that replaces it.
In such sentences the adjective, combined with the verb olla, can be put either in the partitive or in the nominative; but it is very hard, not only to give rules for the employment of the two cases, but even to state the exact difference of meaning between them. As has been seen above, kivi on kova means the stone is hard, but kivi on kovaa, the stone belongs to the class of hard things. The same distinction appears to prevail in the case under consideration, but, as the difference is very subtle, it is not surprising that it is often hard to trace. On the whole, the partitive is more usual, because the use of the nominative implies, strictly speaking, that the subject and the complement are co-extensive. But the nominative is more definite, inasmuch as it vaguely implies the existence of particular personal or temporal conditions. Thus, parasta on mennä is the equivalent of it is best to go; and it is perfectly logical to use the partitive, as clearly it is not meant that the terms going and best are co-extensive. But paras on mennä means rather the best thing for us under the circumstances is to go; and in this case the use of the nominative is also logical, because the two terms are co-extensive. It can be easily imagined that with so slight a distinction the nominative and partitive are used almost indifferently in most cases. Thus, it is equally correct to say on surkea nähdä sinua tuossa tilassa, or on surkeata, it is sad to see you in this position. But it is noticeable that—
In these kinds of sentences, the adjective combined with the verb olla can be used either in the partitive or in the nominative case; however, it’s quite challenging not just to provide rules for when to use the two cases, but also to articulate the precise difference in meaning between them. As previously mentioned, kivi on kova means the stone is hard, while kivi on kovaa means the stone belongs to the category of hard things. This same distinction seems to apply in the case we’re discussing, but because the difference is very subtle, it’s not surprising that it can often be difficult to detect. Generally, the partitive is more common because using the nominative implies that the subject and the complement are truly equivalent. However, the nominative is more definite, as it somewhat suggests the presence of specific personal or temporal conditions. For instance, parasta on mennä translates to it is best to go; and it makes perfect sense to use the partitive, as it’s clear that going and best are not meant to be considered equivalent. Meanwhile, paras on mennä means something closer to the best option for us in this situation is to go; and in this case, the use of the nominative is logical because the two terms are equivalent. One can easily imagine that with such a slight distinction, the nominative and partitive are often used almost interchangeably in most situations. Therefore, it’s equally correct to say on surkea nähdä sinua tuossa tilassa or on surkeata, translating to it is sad to see you in this position. However, it is noticeable that—
(1) Parempi and hyvä are always used in the nominative. Parempi on odottaa, it is better to wait. Hyvä on olla terveenä, it is good to be healthy. In the case of parempi, at any rate, this is quite natural, as there can hardly be said to be a class of better things without reference to particular circumstances. But this point cannot be pressed, as other comparatives are used in the partitive.
(1) Parempi and hyvä are always used in the nominative. Parempi on odottaa, it's better to wait. Hyvä on olla terveenä, it's good to be healthy. With parempi, this makes sense because you can’t really define better things without considering specific situations. However, this argument isn't strong, as other comparatives are used in the partitive.
(2) In such phrases as on mahdotonta, it is impossible; onko luvallistra, is it allowable; onko mahdollista, is it possible? the partitive is nearly always used.
(2) In phrases like on mahdotonta, it is impossible; onko luvallistra, is it allowable; onko mahdollista, is it possible? the partitive is almost always used.
The Object.
The object, like the subject, can be either total or partial. It is regarded as total when the whole of the object is represented as affected by the action of a transitive verb, and partial when only a part of it is affected by such action. Thus in mies ampui linnut, the man shot the birds, the object is total; but in mies ampui lintuja, the man shot some birds, it is partial, because in the first case no birds are thought of except those shot, who all come under the action of the verb, whereas in the second there is a vague reference to all existing birds, of which some only have been shot. Further, the object is regarded as partial whenever the action of the verb is continuous or incomplete, because the action is, so to speak, extending over the object, but has not yet embraced the whole of it. Thus, in minä kirjoitan kirjettä, I am writing a letter, the object is regarded as partial; but in minä olen kirjoittanut kirjeen, I have written a letter, it is total. The object of a negative verb is always in the partitive.
The object, like the subject, can be either total or partial. It's considered total when the entire object is seen as affected by the action of a transitive verb, and partial when only part of it is affected by that action. For example, in mies ampui linnut, the man shot the birds, the object is total; but in mies ampui lintuja, the man shot some birds, it’s partial, because in the first case, only the birds that were shot are considered, while in the second, there’s a vague reference to all existing birds, of which only some were shot. Additionally, the object is seen as partial whenever the action of the verb is continuous or incomplete, as the action is, so to speak, extending over the object but has not yet covered all of it. Therefore, in minä kirjoitan kirjettä, I am writing a letter, the object is regarded as partial; but in minä olen kirjoittanut kirjeen, I have written a letter, it is total. The object of a negative verb is always in the partitive.
The object may be put—
The object can be placed—
- 1. In the accusative;
- 2. In the partitive;
- 3. In the nominative.
By accusative is meant that case which corresponds in the singular with the genitive, and in the plural with the nominative.
By accusative, we mean the case that matches in the singular with the genitive and in the plural with the nominative.
I. The total object of an active finite verb, in any mood but the imperative, is put in the accusative, unless it is a cardinal number.
I. The complete object of an active finite verb, in any mood except the imperative, is placed in the accusative case, unless it is a cardinal number.
Hän myi hevosen, he sold the horse. Veljeni panee rahat taskuun, my brother puts the money in his pocket. Ammuin pyyt metsässä, I shot the partridges in the wood; but ammuin viisi pyytä, I shot five partridges.
He sold the horse, he sold the horse. My brother puts the money in his pocket, my brother puts the money in his pocket. I shot the partridges in the woods, I shot the partridges in the woods; but I shot five partridges, I shot five partridges.
II. The Object is put in the partitive if it is partial, whatever the verb may be. From what has been said above it will be seen that this implies that the partitive must be used:—
II. The object is put in the partitive if it's partial, regardless of the verb used. From the previous points, it's clear that this means the partitive must be used:—
(1) When the object is strictly speaking partial and denotes a part of something, not a whole. Antakaa minulle maitoa, teetä, etc., give me some milk, some tea, etc. Hän söi leipää ja voita, he ate some bread and butter. Isä antoi rahaa pojalle, the father gave the boy some money.
(1) When the object is, strictly speaking, partial and refers to a part of something, not a whole. Antakaa minulle maitoa, teetä, etc., give me some milk, some tea, etc. Hän söi leipää ja voita, he ate some bread and butter. Isä antoi rahaa pojalle, the father gave the boy some money.
(2) When the verb is negative. En saanut kirjaa, I did not receive the book. Me emme tunne ystävääsi, we do not know your friend. Älä revi kirjaa, don’t tear the book. Lasta ei rakasteta, the child is not loved.
(2) When the verb is negative. I did not receive the book, I did not receive the book. We do not know your friend, we do not know your friend. Don't tear the book, don’t tear the book. The child is not loved, the child is not loved.
(3) When the action of the verb is continuous and not finished. Hän lukee kirjaa, he is reading the book. Seppä takoo rautaa, the smith is hammering the iron. Hän juuri toimittaa sitä asiata, he is just now doing the business. Often there is a difference in the meaning of a verb, according as it is followed by the accusative or partitive; the former denoting that the action is more complete. Han löi koiraa, he struck the dog; but hän löi koiran, he killed the dog. Hän repi kirjaa, he tore the book; but repi kirjan, he tore the book to pieces. A great many verbs never take a total object, because from the nature of their signification, their action cannot be definite and complete, but must be regarded as continuous. This is especially the case with verbs expressing a feeling. Niin rakasti Jumala maailmaa, so God loved the world. Neuvoin ystävääni olemaan menemättä, I advised my friend not to go. Odotin häntä kaksi tuntia, I waited two hours[128] for him. Seurasin häntä Helsinkiin asti, I followed him to Helsingfors. Vihatkaatte pahaa, hate evil.
(3) When the action of the verb is ongoing and not complete. Hän lukee kirjaa, he is reading the book. Seppä takoo rautaa, the smith is hammering the iron. Hän juuri toimittaa sitä asiata, he is just now doing the business. There is often a difference in the meaning of a verb depending on whether it is followed by the accusative or partitive; the former indicating that the action is more complete. Han löi koiraa, he hit the dog; but hän löi koiran, he dead the dog. Hän repi kirjaa, he tore the book; but repi kirjan, he torn the book to shreds. Many verbs never take a total object because, by their nature, their action cannot be definite and complete, but must be seen as ongoing. This is particularly true for verbs that express a feeling. Niin rakasti Jumala maailmaa, so God loved the world. Neuvoin ystävääni olemaan menemättä, I advised my friend not to go. Odotin häntä kaksi tuntia, I waited two hours[128] for him. Seurasin häntä Helsinkiin asti, I followed him to Helsingfors. Vihatkaatte pahaa, hate evil.
III. The object is also put in the nominative—
III. The object is also placed in the nominative—
(1) If it is the total object of an imperative. Anna leipä pojalle, give the boy the bread. Vie hevonen talliin, take the horse to the stable.
(1) If it is the total object of an imperative. Anna leipä pojalle, give the boy the bread. Vie hevonen talliin, take the horse to the stable.
(2) If it is the total object of an infinitive, which depends on an imperative, and sometimes in other cases (vide p. 185). Käske tuoda ruoka pyötään, order the food to be put on the table. Antakaa lähettää sähkösanoma, have a telegram sent.
(2) If it’s the total object of an infinitive that depends on an imperative, and sometimes in other cases (see p. 185). Order the food to be put on the table, have a telegram sent.
(3) If it is a cardinal number. Maksoin kolme ruplaa, I paid three rubles.
(3) If it is a cardinal number. I paid three rubles, I paid three rubles.
(4) As has already been stated, the so-called passive is an impersonal verb with its total object in the nominative and its partial object in the partitive. For a detailed explanation, vide p. 181.
(4) As mentioned earlier, the so-called passive is an impersonal verb with its complete object in the nominative and its partial object in the partitive. For a detailed explanation, see p. 181.
An intransitive verb can sometimes take an accusative after it to express the result of its action. Äiti makasi lapsensa kuoliaaksi, the mother lay on her child and killed it (lit. slept her child dead). Juoksi itsensä väsyksiin, he ran himself tired. Hän joi itsensä siaksi, he drank himself silly. Puhui suunsa puhtaaksi, he spoke out his mind.
An intransitive verb can sometimes take an object after it to show the outcome of its action. Äiti makasi lapsensa kuoliaaksi, the mother lay on her child and killed it (literally slept her child dead). Juoksi itsensä väsyksiin, he ran himself tired. Hän joi itsensä siaksi, he drank himself silly. Puhui suunsa puhtaaksi, he spoke his mind.
Of the Agreement of Substantives and Adjectives with one another.
As a rule, an adjective agrees with a noun in case and number.
As a general rule, an adjective matches a noun in case and number.
Hyvä mies, a good man; hyvät miehet, good men. Näissä suurissa kaupungeissa, in these large towns. Köyhille lapsille, to the poor children.
Good man, a good man; good men, good men. In these big cities, in these large towns. To the poor kids, to the poor children.
There are, however, a considerable number of exceptions.
There are, however, quite a few exceptions.
(1) Adjectives, as well as substantives, from which they can hardly be distinguished, enter very readily into composition as the first member of a compound word, and then are not declined, e.g. mustameri, the Black Sea. Isokyrö, Vähäkyrö, names of villages. Cf. such expressions as mennyt vuonna, rankka sateella, tuiskusäällä, pakkasilmalla.
(1) Adjectives, along with nouns, which can be hard to tell apart, easily combine as the first part of a compound word, and then they aren’t declined, e.g. mustameri, the Black Sea. Isokyrö, Vähäkyrö, names of villages. Compare expressions like mennyt vuonna, rankka sateella, tuiskusäällä, pakkasilmalla.
(2) Some adjectives are never declined: aika, kelpo, oiva, ensi, viime, eri, joka, koko, nyky, pikku.
(2) Some adjectives never change form: aika, kelpo, oiva, ensi, viime, eri, joka, koko, nyky, pikku.
Ensi maanantaina, on next Monday. Kelpo miehelle, to the good man. Eri osat, separate parts. Joka paikassa, in every place.
Next Monday, on next Monday. To the good man, to the good man. Separate parts, separate parts. In every place, in every place.
(3) A certain number of adjectives and pronouns, instead of following the regular construction, take after them an instructive plur. or a partitive sing., e.g. olla pahoilla mielin, to be in a good temper; tulla hyville mielin, to get into a good temper. Samalla ajoin, at the same time. Kaikissa paikoin, everywhere. Omilla korvin or silmin, with one’s own eyes or ears. Näillä seuduin, in this part of the world.
(3) Some adjectives and pronouns, instead of following the usual structure, are followed by a plural form or a singular partitive, e.g. olla pahoilla mielin, to be in a good mood; tulla hyville mielin, to get into a good mood. Samalla ajoin, at the same time. Kaikissa paikoin, everywhere. Omilla korvin or silmin, with one’s own eyes or ears. Näillä seuduin, in this part of the world.
(4) The words kulta, dear; parka, raiska, raukka, riepu, poor, wretched; vaivainen, poor; vainaja, dead; paha, pahanen, polo, polonen, poor, though written separately, form a sort of compound with a substantive, which they may either precede or follow. Only the last of the two words is declined. Thus, poika polosella oli kiire, or polo pojalla, the poor boy had to hurry. Älä suututa äiti kultaani, or kulta äitiäni, do not anger my dear mother. Minä en nähnyt lapsi parkaani, I have not seen my poor child. Woi minua mies parkaa, woe is me, poor man.
(4) The words kulta, dear; parka, raiska, raukka, riepu, poor, wretched; vaivainen, poor; vainaja, dead; paha, pahanen, polo, polonen, poor, although written separately, form a kind of compound with a noun, which they can either precede or follow. Only the last of the two words is declined. So, poika polosella oli kiire, or polo pojalla, the poor boy had to hurry. Älä suututa äiti kultaani, or kulta äitiäni, do not anger my dear mother. Minä en nähnyt lapsi parkaani, I have not seen my poor child. Woi minua mies parkaa, woe is me, poor man.
As will be perceived from the rules given above (p. 124), an adjective predicated of a substantive does not always agree with the latter, but may be in the partitive, essive, or translative, when the substantive is in the nominative.
As will be seen from the rules mentioned above (p. 124), an adjective related to a noun doesn't always match it, but can be in the partitive, essive, or translative cases, while the noun is in the nominative case.
A substantive in apposition to another is usually in the same case.
A noun in apposition to another is typically in the same case.
It is to be noted that in such expressions as the town of Petersburg, the Emperor Alexander, the Finnish idiom conforms to the English in this respect, that if the object is inanimate, the proper name is put in the genitive. Helsingin kaupunki, the town of Helsingfors. Suomenmaa, Finland. In the case of a river either the nominative or genitive can be used. Nevan joki or Neva joki, the river Neva.
It should be noted that in expressions like the town of Petersburg and the Emperor Alexander, Finnish follows English in that if the object is inanimate, the proper name is put in the genitive. Helsingin kaupunki, the town of Helsingfors. Suomenmaa, Finland. In the case of a river, either the nominative or genitive can be used. Nevan joki or Neva joki, the river Neva.
But if the proper name denotes an animate object, or a ship, it is put in the nominative, and remains in that case, even though the word in apposition to it is inflected. Keisari Suuriruhtinas Georg Aleksandrovitschin kanssa, the Emperor with the Grand Duke George Alexandrovitch. Professori Alquistin kuolema on suuri vahinko Suomelle, the death of Professor Alquist is a great blow to Finland.
But if the proper name refers to a living being or a ship, it is used in the nominative case and stays that way, even if the word it's connected to is inflected. Keisari Suuriruhtinas Georg Aleksandrovitschin kanssa, the Emperor with Grand Duke George Alexandrovitch. Professori Alquistin kuolema on suuri vahinko Suomelle, the death of Professor Alquist is a big loss for Finland.
When a word in apposition denotes the state of the subject at a given time, and not a general characteristic, it is put in the essive case. Poikana hän oli sairas, as a boy he was ill.
When a word in apposition indicates the state of the subject at a specific time, and not a general trait, it is placed in the essive case. Poikana hän oli sairas, as a boy he was ill.
The Article.
There is no article in Finnish. Sometimes yksi (one) is used to represent the indefinite article, and in poetry the definite article is frequently expressed by a pronoun, such as tuo or se.
There is no article in Finnish. Sometimes yksi (one) is used to represent the indefinite article, and in poetry, the definite article is often expressed by a pronoun, like tuo or se.
The rules given above will have made it clear, however, that under some circumstances Finnish can mark by the use of the cases the same distinction which we mark by the article. It may be said roughly that the nominative generally represents a substantive with the definite article in English (this would be still more true of French), and the partitive a substantive without an article. Thus, linnut ovat puussa means the birds are[131] in the tree; but lintuja on puussa, there are birds in the tree. Ammuin lintuja is I shot some birds; ammuin linnut, I shot the birds. So, too, kivet ovat kovat means the stones are hard; while kivet ovat kovia means rather stones are hard. It would, however, be misleading to state such rules too dogmatically, as doubtless many instances could be found where the use of the nominative and partitive would not correspond to that of the article in English. Naturally, a language which has no articles and no gender is obliged to construct sentences differently from tongues which have these distinctions, and Finnish sentences, particularly in the older and simpler literature, are generally more precise than ours.
The rules mentioned above clearly show that, in some cases, Finnish can indicate the same distinction that we express through articles. Generally, the nominative tends to correspond to a noun with a definite article in English (and this is even truer for French), while the partitive corresponds to a noun without an article. For example, linnut ovat puussa means the birds are[131] in the tree; but lintuja on puussa means there are birds in the tree. Ammuin lintuja translates to I shot some birds; while ammuin linnut translates to I shot the birds. Similarly, kivet ovat kovat means the stones are hard; whereas kivet ovat kovia means more like stones are hard. However, it would be misleading to present these rules too rigidly, as there are certainly many cases where the nominative and partitive do not align with the use of articles in English. Naturally, a language that lacks articles and gender distinctions must structure sentences differently from those that do have these features, and Finnish sentences, especially in older and simpler literature, tend to be more precise than ours.
THE USE OF THE CASES.
The majority of the cases of the Finnish noun have, at any rate in their origin, a local meaning. Of these local cases two obvious groups are found, one called the interior local cases (inessive, elative, and illative), the other the exterior cases (the adessive, ablative, and allative). Another group is formed by the essive, partitive, and translative, which, however, do not hang together so closely as the cases above cited, inasmuch as the primary local meaning has in all of them been obscured by metaphorical uses. In all these groups the first member (inessive, adessive, essive) denotes originally rest in a position; the second (elative, ablative, partitive) motion from; the third (illative, allative, translative) motion to. From the original local meaning, all the cases, except the allative, come to indicate time. It may be roughly said that the first member denotes present time, the second past time, and the third future time. They are also used in a metaphorical sense, in which case the[132] first members of the groups denote the state in which anything is, the second the state from which anything passes, and the third the state into which anything passes. In the first and second groups there is a close correspondence in the metaphorical use of the various members of the group: that is to say, if one member can be used metaphorically to express existence in a state, the others can be used to express a transition from or to it. Most of the cases have, however, in addition to these common uses, others which are peculiar to themselves and are not shared by the other members of the group.
Most Finnish noun cases originally have a local meaning. These local cases can be divided into two main groups: one called the interior local cases (inessive, elative, and illative) and the other the exterior cases (adessive, ablative, and allative). Another group consists of the essive, partitive, and translative, which don't connect as closely as the previously mentioned cases, since their original local meanings have been obscured by metaphorical uses. In all these groups, the first member (inessive, adessive, essive) originally indicates a state of being in a position; the second member (elative, ablative, partitive) signifies movement from; and the third member (illative, allative, translative) indicates movement to. From the original local meanings, all cases except the allative also convey time. Roughly speaking, the first member indicates present time, the second denotes past time, and the third suggests future time. They can also be used metaphorically, where the first members of the groups represent the state of something, the second indicates the state that something moves away from, and the third shows the state that something moves into. In the first and second groups, there is a strong connection in the metaphorical use of the various members: if one member can be used metaphorically to express existence in a state, the others can express transition from or to that state. However, most of the cases have additional uses unique to themselves that are not shared with the other members of the group.
The usage of the first and second group also shows many coincidences. It is generally said that the first group denotes local position with regard to the interior, and the second with regard to the exterior of the object. In the present state of the language, however, the distinction in this form is not very clearly observed, as will be seen by the examples given. The second group has a tendency to denote persons rather than things, whereas the first is used more of inanimate objects. The third group is mainly used in metaphorical senses. It is noticeable that there are many coincidences between the uses of the partitive and the elative.
The use of the first and second groups also shows many similarities. It's generally accepted that the first group indicates local position concerning the interior, while the second concerns the exterior of the object. However, in the current state of the language, this distinction is not very clearly observed, as will be illustrated by the examples provided. The second group tends to refer to people rather than objects, whereas the first is used more for inanimate things. The third group is mainly used in metaphorical contexts. It's noteworthy that there are many overlaps between the uses of the partitive and the elative.
Most of the other cases call for little comment. The instructive is used mostly adverbially, but plays a considerable part in the construction of sentences, and is likely to be troublesome to a beginner on account of its resemblance to the genitive in form. The prolative is rarely used. The comitative and abessive express respectively the presence and absence of an object. The former is not much used, but the peculiarities of the Finnish construction have caused the latter to in some ways take the place of a negative.
Most of the other cases need little explanation. The instructive case is mostly used as an adverb, but it plays a significant role in sentence construction and can be confusing for beginners because it looks like the genitive case. The prolative case is rarely used. The comitative and abessive cases indicate the presence and absence of an object, respectively. The comitative is not used very often, but the unique features of Finnish construction have caused the abessive to sometimes function like a negative.
As has already been stated in the Accidence, it would appear that in some of the cases two forms have been merged in one. Thus it appears that the adessive represents (1) a local case,[133] (2) an instrumental. So, too, the genitive represents (1) a case denoting the relation existing between objects, (2) a dative. The nominative is also used (1) as a real nominative, (2) as an accusative, having perhaps lost the termination in this latter case.
As mentioned earlier in the Accidence, it seems that in some situations two forms have combined into one. For example, the adessive functions as (1) a local case,[133] (2) an instrumental case. Similarly, the genitive serves as (1) a case indicating the relationship between objects, (2) a dative case. The nominative is also used (1) as a true nominative, (2) as an accusative, which may have lost its ending in the latter case.
To understand Finnish syntax it is of the greatest importance to remember that there is no real distinction between nouns, adjectives, adverbs, prepositions, infinitives, and participles. In fact, all the words of a sentence, except the forms of a finite verb (and a few particles which have become petrified) are nouns, and as such are susceptible of declension, so that the significance of the cases has an importance extending over almost the entire grammar.
To grasp Finnish syntax, it's crucial to understand that there’s no real difference between nouns, adjectives, adverbs, prepositions, infinitives, and participles. In reality, all the words in a sentence, except for the forms of a finite verb (and a few particles that have become fixed), are nouns and can be declined. Therefore, the meaning of the cases is important throughout almost the entire grammar.
Nominative.
Most of the uses of the nominative have already been indicated.
Most of the uses of the nominative have already been mentioned.
I. It is employed as the subject of a sentence if the subject is total. The subject of a transitive verb is always considered as total (vide p. 122). Ihmiset kuolevat, men are mortal. Seppä myi hevosen, the smith sold the horse. Mitä sijat maksavat? what do the places cost?
I. It is used as the subject of a sentence if the subject is complete. The subject of a transitive verb is always considered complete (see p. 122). People die, men are mortal. The blacksmith sold the horse, the smith sold the horse. How much do the places cost? what do the places cost?
II. It also is used in the predicate, under the conditions mentioned, page 123. Silta on leveä, the bridge is wide. Ystäväni tytär on seitsemän vuotias, my friend’s daughter is seven years old.
II. It’s also used in the predicate, under the conditions mentioned, page 123. Silta on leveä, the bridge is wide. Ystäväni tytär on seitsemän vuotias, my friend’s daughter is seven years old.
III. It is used as the direct object after an imperative, or an infinitive depending on an imperative (vide p. 128). Lyökämme käsi kätehen (Kal. i. 21). Päästä piika pintehestä (Kal. i. 173). Kun solmit ystäwyyttä, tee aina umpisolmu, when you tie the knot of friendship, make it hard to untie. Tuokaa minulle kahvi, give me the coffee. Pankaa tämä kirje postiin, post this letter.
III. It is used as the direct object after a command or an infinitive when following a command (see p. 128). Let’s join hands (Kal. i. 21). Help the girl out of trouble (Kal. i. 173). When you form a friendship, always make it a strong bond, when you tie the knot of friendship, make it hard to untie. Bring me the coffee, give me the coffee. Put this letter in the mail, post this letter.
IV. When the passive form of the verb is used, the subject (or more properly object) is put in the nominative, if it is total. Hän saatetaan kotia, he is conducted home (vide p. 182).
IV. When the passive form of the verb is used, the subject (or more accurately the object) is placed in the nominative case if it is complete. Hän saatetaan kotia, he is taken home (see p. 182).
V. The nominative is used as the vocative. Oi ukko ylijumala! Weli kulta, weikkoseni, kaunis kasvinkumppalini!
V. The nominative is used as the vocative. Oh, great sky-god! Dear brother, my friend, my beautiful companion!
VI. The nominative absolute is frequently used. Kal. xvi. 192-3. Tuonen hattu hartioilla, Manan kintahat käessä, the hat of death on thy head, and the gloves of death on thy hands. Ei vahinko tule kello kaulassa, misfortune does not come with a bell round his neck. Harvoin on se mies piippu poissa suusta, this man is rarely without a pipe in his mouth. Hän makaa ulkona pää paljaana, he sleeps out of doors with his head bare.
VI. The nominative absolute is often used. Kal. xvi. 192-3. Death's hat on your head, and death's gloves on your hands, the hat of death on thy head, and the gloves of death on thy hands. Misfortune doesn't come with a bell around its neck, misfortune does not come with a bell round his neck. This man is rarely without a pipe in his mouth, this man is rarely without a pipe in his mouth. He sleeps outdoors with his head bare, he sleeps out of doors with his head bare.
The Partitive Case.
The original meaning of this case seems to have been motion from a place, and traces of this signification are found in the forms kotoa, ulkoa, kaukaa, takaa, tyköä, and luota. Tulla ulkoa, to come from out of doors; nähdä kaukaa, to see from far. The partitive is also apparently used locally in such expressions as tulkaa tätä tietä, come this way; minä käyn tietä, I go by the road; he kulkivat matkaansa, they went on their way. Perhaps, however, these might be explained by supposing that the intransitive verbs tulla, käydä, etc. take a cognate object. The use of the partitive of the participle passive (p. 198) to denote ‘after’ is noticeable.
The original meaning of this case seems to have been movement away from a place, and traces of this meaning can be seen in the forms kotoa, ulkoa, kaukaa, takaa, tyköä, and luota. Tulla ulkoa, to come from outside; nähdä kaukaa, to see from afar. The partitive is also seemingly used locally in expressions like tulkaa tätä tietä, come this way; minä käyn tietä, I go by the road; he kulkivat matkaansa, they went on their journey. However, these might be explained by suggesting that the intransitive verbs tulla, käydä, etc. take a related object. The use of the partitive of the participle passive (p. 198) to indicate ‘after’ is notable.
Hence the case passes not unnaturally to mean what is taken from, or forms part of a thing.
Hence, the case naturally shifts to mean what comes from or is part of something.
I. A substantive preceded by words which express a quantity or measure is put in the partitive. Joukko ihmisiä, a crowd of men; naula lihaa, a pound of meat; paljo rahaa, much money; vähä voita, a little butter.
I. A noun that comes after words expressing quantity or measure is placed in the partitive. Joukko ihmisiä, a crowd of men; naula lihaa, a pound of meat; paljo rahaa, much money; vähä voita, a little butter.
Similarly a cardinal number, if it is the subject of a sentence, is followed by the partitive sing. of the word which it qualifies. Kolme poikaa, three boys; seitsemän veljeä, seven brothers. In the same way we have, kaksi kymmentä, two tens or twenty. But if the word qualified by the numeral would not be in the nominative in ordinary European languages, the two agree in case (vide p. 172).
Similarly, when a cardinal number is the subject of a sentence, it is followed by the partitive singular of the word it qualifies. Kolme poikaa, three boys; seitsemän veljeä, seven brothers. Likewise, we have kaksi kymmentä, two tens or twenty. However, if the word being described by the numeral wouldn’t be in the nominative case in typical European languages, the two agree in case (vide p. 172).
II. The word expressing quantity is omitted and the partitive stands alone as the subject of the sentence. This construction can often, though not always, be rendered by the word ‘some’ in English, or by ‘de’ with the article in French. Leipää on pöydällä, there is some bread on the table (il y a du pain sur la table). It is to be noticed that in this construction the verb of which the partitive is the subject must be intransitive, and is always in the singular, though the subject should be in the plural. Onko teillä vaatteita? have you any clothes?
II. The word that indicates quantity is omitted, and the partitive stands alone as the subject of the sentence. This structure can often, but not always, be translated as ‘some’ in English, or with ‘de’ along with the article in French. Leipää on pöydällä, there is some bread on the table (il y a du pain sur la table). It's important to note that in this construction, the verb for which the partitive is the subject must be intransitive and is always in the singular, even though the subject is plural. Onko teillä vaatteita? have you any clothes?
The subject of a negative sentence is put in the partitive, in cases where we should say in English,—‘There is not’ or ‘there is no.’ Ei ole täällä ihmisiä, there are no men here. In such a sentence as en ole merilohia, syvän aallon ahvenia (Kal. v. 122), I am not a salmon, the partitive must be explained as indicating a class, I am not one of the salmons. In ordinary Finnish the partitive is only used in this way with determining adjectives. Thus one says, En ole vaimo, I am not a woman; but En ole niitä vaimoja jotka unhottavat miehensä, I am not one of the women who forget their husbands.
The subject of a negative sentence is placed in the partitive when we would say in English, "There is not" or "there is no." Ei ole täällä ihmisiä, there are no men here. In a sentence like en ole merilohia, syvän aallon ahvenia (Kal. v. 122), I am not a salmon, the partitive must be understood as indicating a category, I am not one of the salmons. In everyday Finnish, the partitive is used in this way only with descriptive adjectives. So, you would say En ole vaimo, I am not a woman; but En ole niitä vaimoja jotka unhottavat miehensä, I am not one of the women who forget their husbands.
III. The object is put in the partitive whenever it is not total (vide rules given above, p. 127). Juoda kahvia, to drink some coffee; poika lukee kirjaa, the boy is reading the book. The object of a negative verb is always regarded as partial. Poika ei antanut kirjaa, the boy did not give the book. Hevonen ei jaksanut vetää kuormaa, the horse could not carry the load.
III. The object is put in the partitive whenever it's not total (see rules given above, p. 127). Juoda kahvia, to drink some coffee; poika lukee kirjaa, the boy is reading the book. The object of a negative verb is always seen as partial. Poika ei antanut kirjaa, the boy did not give the book. Hevonen ei jaksanut vetää kuormaa, the horse could not carry the load.
V. As stated in the rules given p. 123, the complement of a sentence is put in the partitive when it expresses a whole of which the subject is a part. The partitive is particularly used to express the substance of which a thing is made. Sormus on kultaa, the ring is gold. Kieli on lihaa ja hampaat ovat luuta, the tongue is flesh, and the teeth are bone.
V. As outlined in the rules on p. 123, the complement of a sentence is placed in the partitive when it indicates a whole that the subject is part of. The partitive is especially used to convey the material that makes up a thing. The ring is gold, the ring is gold. The tongue is flesh, and the teeth are bone, the tongue is flesh, and the teeth are bone.
VI. In a sentence expressing comparison the word kuin (than) can be omitted, and the word which follows the comparative be put in the partitive. Kuu on pienempi kuin aurinko, or kuu on pienempi aurinkoa, the moon is smaller than the sun. Pietari on suurempi Helsinkiä, St. Petersburg is larger than Helsingfors. Eikö Abanan ja Pharpharan wirrat Damaskussa ole kaikkia Israelin vesiä paremmat? Are not Abana and Pharphar, rivers of Damascus, better than all the waters of Israel?
VI. In a sentence comparing two things, you can leave out the word kuin (than) and put the word that follows the comparative in the partitive. Kuu on pienempi kuin aurinko, or kuu on pienempi aurinkoa, the moon is smaller than the sun. Pietari on suurempi Helsinkiä, St. Petersburg is larger than Helsingfors. Eikö Abanan ja Pharpharan wirrat Damaskussa ole kaikkia Israelin vesiä paremmat? Are not Abana and Pharphar, rivers of Damascus, better than all the waters of Israel?
VII. Adjectives expressing height or size require the partitive. Kirkon torni on kaksi sataa jalkaa korkea, the church tower is 200 feet high. Joki on kaksikymmentä jalkaa syvä, the river is 200 feet deep. Silta on puolta virstaa pitkä, the bridge is half a verst long.
VII. Adjectives that express height or size need the partitive. The church tower is 200 feet high, the church tower is 200 feet high. The river is 20 feet deep, the river is 20 feet deep. The bridge is half a verst long, the bridge is half a verst long.
VIII. The partitive is used in salutations, exclamations, etc., where it is to be explained by the omission of some word. Hyvää iltaa, hyvää huomenta (I wish you) good morning; kiitoksia, thanks; terveisiä, my compliments; mahdotonta! impossible! kauheaa, horrible! So too in such expressions as voi päiviäni.
VIII. The partitive is used in greetings, exclamations, etc., where it can be explained by the omission of some word. Hyvää iltaa, hyvää huomenta (I wish you) good morning; kiitoksia, thanks; terveisiä, my compliments; mahdotonta! impossible! kauheaa, horrible! It's also used in expressions like voi päiviäni.
Accusative.
I. The direct object of a finite active verb, if not in the imperative, is put in the accusative, when the action of the verb is regarded as total (vide p. 126). Isä ostaa kirjan pojalle, the father buys the book for the boy. Kauppamies saa rahat, the merchant receives the money.
I. The direct object of a finite active verb, unless it's in the imperative mood, is placed in the accusative case when the action of the verb is considered complete (see p. 126). The father buys the book for the boy, the father buys the book for the boy. The merchant receives the money, the merchant receives the money.
II. The accusative is also used to denote duration of time. Viivyn päivän, viikon, muutamat viikkokaudet. Itki illat, itki aamut, yöhyet ennemmin itki, Kal. v. 7, 8. It is also used in answer to the question, how many times, or which time. Minä olen täällä ensimäisen kerran, I am here for the first time. Mina olen ollut Helsingissä muutamat (useat, monet) kerrat, I have been many times at Helsingfors.
II. The accusative is also used to indicate the duration of time. I stayed for a day, a week, several weeks. I cried in the evenings, I cried in the mornings, the nights cried sooner, Kal. v. 7, 8. It is also used in response to the question of how many times, or which time. I am here for the first time, I am here for the first time. I have been in Helsinki several (many, numerous) times, I have been many times in Helsinki.
But expressions with joka, such as joka kerta, joka päivä, are used in the nominative. Olen joka kerta matkustanut meritse, I have several times travelled by sea. Hän on minun nähnyt harva kerta, he has rarely seen me. Minä ratsastan joka päivä, I ride every day.
But phrases with joka, like joka kerta and joka päivä, are used in the nominative. Olen joka kerta matkustanut meritse, I have traveled by sea several times. Hän on minun nähnyt harva kerta, he has seen me rarely. Minä ratsastan joka päivä, I ride every day.
Genitive.
I. The genitive in Finnish is used with nouns—
I. The genitive in Finnish is used with nouns—
(1) As the subjective genitive. Alqwistin teokset, the works of Alquist; kaupungin kadut, the streets of the town.
(1) As the subjective genitive. Alqwistin teokset, the works of Alquist; kaupungin kadut, the streets of the town.
(2) As the objective genitive. Vanhempain rakkaus, love for one’s parents; jumalan pelko, fear of God.
(2) As the objective genitive. Love for one’s parents; fear of God.
(3) As the determinative genitive. Helsingin kaupunki, the town of Helsingfors; kunnon mies, kunnon valkea, a good man, a good fire.
(3) As the possessive case. Helsingin kaupunki, the town of Helsingfors; kunnon mies, kunnon valkea, a good man, a good fire.
II. Adjectives ending in -inen, which express age, measure, character, etc., take the genitive. Vanha, old, follows the same rule. Sen muotoinen, of this kind; sormen pituinen, of a finger’s length; venäläisen luontoinen, a Russian in character. Pullo on kolmen lasin vetoinen, the bottle holds three glasses. Susi on koiran näköinen, a wolf looks like a dog. Miehen peukalon pituinen, waimon waaksan korkeuinen (Kal. ii. 115). If the word in the genitive is an adjective, numeral, or pronoun,[138] it is written as one word with the word on which it depends. Pahankurinen, ill-behaved; hyväntapainen, well-behaved.
II. Adjectives ending in -inen, which indicate age, size, character, etc., take the genitive. Vanha, old, follows the same guideline. Sen muotoinen, of this kind; sormen pituinen, of a finger’s length; venäläisen luontoinen, a Russian in character. Pullo on kolmen lasin vetoinen, the bottle holds three glasses. Susi on koiran näköinen, a wolf looks like a dog. Miehen peukalon pituinen, waimon waaksan korkeuinen (Kal. ii. 115). If the word in the genitive is an adjective, numeral, or pronoun,[138] it is written as one word with the word it modifies. Pahankurinen, ill-behaved; hyväntapainen, well-behaved.
III. The genitive is also used—
III. The genitive is also used—
(1) With certain impersonal verbs, such as täytyy, pitää, tulee, käskee, sopii, kelpaa, tarvitsee, and with the verb olla, when this latter is used with certain adjectives. Minun pitää lähteä ulkomaalle, I must go abroad. Hänen sopii viipyä täällä. Subjectisanan tulee olla nominativissa tai partitivissa, the subject must be in the nominative or partitive. Parempi minun olisi, parempi olisi ollut, better had it been for me. Ei hänen ollut vaikea päästä ulos, he had no difficulty in getting out.
(1) With certain impersonal verbs, like täytyy, pitää, tulee, käskee, sopii, kelpaa, tarvitsee, and the verb olla, when the latter is used with specific adjectives. Minun pitää lähteä ulkomaalle, I must go abroad. Hänen sopii viipyä täällä. Subjectisanan tulee olla nominativissa tai partitivissa, the subject must be in the nominative or partitive. Parempi minun olisi, parempi olisi ollut, better had it been for me. Ei hänen ollut vaikea päästä ulos, he had no difficulty in getting out.
(2) A good many words expressing some state or feeling are used with the verb olla, and a genitive of the person who feels. Minun on jano, I am thirsty; minun on nälkä, I am hungry; minun on tarve, I must. Hänen on aika mennä, it is time for him to go. Similarly, Rikkaiden on velvolisuus antaa köyhille, it is the duty of the rich to give to the poor. Sotamiehen on pakko mennä vaaraan, it is the duty of a soldier to go into danger. In these latter sentences the genitive seems quite natural in our idiom, but they are really closely analogous to the phrases given above. In the dialect spoken about St. Petersburg it is usual to say minulla (not minun) on jano, nälkä.
(2) Many words that express a state or feeling are used with the verb olla, along with a genitive of the person who feels. Minun on jano, I am thirsty; minun on nälkä, I am hungry; minun on tarve, I need to. Hänen on aika mennä, it’s time for him to go. Similarly, Rikkaiden on velvolisuus antaa köyhille, it’s the duty of the rich to give to the poor. Sotamiehen on pakko mennä vaaraan, it’s the duty of a soldier to go into danger. In these latter sentences, the genitive feels quite natural in our language, but they are really very similar to the earlier phrases. In the dialect spoken around St. Petersburg, it’s common to say minulla (not minun) on jano, nälkä.
Some of the examples quoted above support the idea (v. p. 24), that there is an old dative in Finnish ending in n, which has become confused with the genitive. It is hardly possible to explain otherwise such expressions as Jumalan kiitos, thank God; Anna minun olla rauhassa, leave me in peace.
Some of the examples mentioned above support the idea (v. p. 24), that there's an old dative in Finnish ending in n, which has become mixed up with the genitive. It's nearly impossible to explain otherwise such expressions as Jumalan kiitos, thank God; Anna minun olla rauhassa, leave me in peace.
This use is also found after caritive adjectives. Miekan miehen käymätöntä (Kal. xxviii. 257), untouched by the sword of man.
This use is also found after caritive adjectives. Miekan miehen käymätöntä (Kal. xxviii. 257), untouched by the sword of man.
The Internal Cases—Inessive, Elative, and Illative.
The inessive, elative, and illative are sometimes called the interior cases, because they express existence in and motion from or to the interior of an object. The adessive, ablative, and allative, on the other hand, are called the external cases, because they indicate rest on and motion from or into the exterior surface of an object. However, this distinction is not always kept up in the use of the cases, and the choice of the interior or exterior case in a given phrase seems often to be regulated by idiom or caprice, rather than by a reference to the original meaning.
The inessive, elative, and illative are sometimes referred to as the interior cases since they describe existence in and movement from or to the inside of an object. In contrast, the adessive, ablative, and allative are known as the external cases because they show rest on and movement from or into the outer surface of an object. However, this distinction isn't always maintained in how the cases are used, and the choice between an interior or exterior case in a specific phrase often seems to be governed by idiomatic usage or whim rather than a reference to the original meaning.
Inessive.
I. The proper meaning of this case is existence in an object. Mies istuu tuvassa, the man sits in the hut. Parempi kala suussa kuin haava päässä, a fish in the mouth is better than a wound in the head. Vene kulkee vedessä, the boat moves in the water. Here the inessive is used, because, though motion is indicated, it is motion within a given space, and not to or from a given point.
I. The proper meaning of this case is existence in an object. The man sits in the hut, the man sits in the hut. A fish in the mouth is better than a wound in the head, a fish in the mouth is better than a wound in the head. The boat moves in the water, the boat moves in the water. Here the inessive is used because, although movement is indicated, it is movement within a specific space, and not to or from a specific point.
There is much irregularity as to the use of the exterior and interior cases of local proper names, (1) Names ending in la always take the interior cases for euphony. Urjalassa, not Urjalalla. (2) Names of countries not ending in maa, and foreign names generally take the interior cases; but the word Venäjä, Russia,[140] is always used in the forms Venäjällä, -ltä, -lle. (3) Names of countries ending in maa are generally used in the exterior cases, but the interior cases are used in speaking of things being found in the country. Olin Saksanmaalla, I was in Germany, but Saksamaassa on paljo sotamiehiä, there are many soldiers in Germany. But Suomenmaa, Finland, is always used in the interior cases.
There’s a lot of inconsistency in how we use the exterior and interior cases of local proper names. (1) Names that end in la always use the interior cases for a smoother sound. So, it’s Urjalassa, not Urjalalla. (2) Country names that don’t end in maa, and foreign names, typically take the interior cases; however, the word Venäjä, Russia,[140] is always used in the forms Venäjällä, -ltä, -lle. (3) Country names that end in maa are usually used in the exterior cases, but the interior cases are used when referring to things located in that country. For example, Olin Saksanmaalla, I was in Germany, but Saksamaassa on paljo sotamiehiä, there are many soldiers in Germany. However, Suomenmaa, Finland, is always used in the interior cases.
Besides this strict use, the inessive is employed in a variety of expressions either metaphorically or in a loose local sense. Most of such phrases are quite obvious, and can be rendered in English by the preposition ‘in.’
Besides this strict use, the inessive is used in various expressions either metaphorically or in a loose local sense. Most of these phrases are pretty straightforward and can be translated into English with the preposition ‘in.’
II. It is used to express the time within which anything occurs. Viidessä viikossa, in five weeks. Valmistuuko työ kahdessa päivässä, finish the work in two days. Pietarista Hatsinaan voi matkustaa puolessa toista tunnissa, one can go from Petersburg to Gatchina in an hour and a half.
II. It is used to express the time within which anything occurs. In five weeks, Viidessä viikossa. Can the work be finished in two days?, Valmistuuko työ kahdessa päivässä. You can travel from Petersburg to Gatchina in an hour and a half., Pietarista Hatsinaan voi matkustaa puolessa toista tunnissa.
III. From expressing the place in which the subject is, it is used by a natural transition to express the surroundings, state, or condition of anything. Thus it is employed in speaking of the weather. Olin ulkona tuulessa ja sateessa, I was out in the wind and rain. Minä ajoin hevosella lumessa ja tuiskussa, I drove in a snow storm.
III. Starting with where the subject is, it naturally shifts to describe the surroundings, state, or condition of anything. For example, it's used when talking about the weather. Olin ulkona tuulessa ja sateessa, I was out in the wind and rain. Minä ajoin hevosella lumessa ja tuiskussa, I drove in a snowstorm.
Also in a number of metaphorical expressions. Olla eksyksissä, to be in error; olla hyvässä kunnossa, to be in good condition; olla hyvässä turvassa, to be safe; olla hyvissä voimissa, to be prosperous. Te olette oikeassa ja minä olen väärässä, you are right and I am wrong. Olen ollut pari tuntia kovassa päänkivistyksessä, I had a violent headache for a couple of hours. Kello on epäjärjestyksessä, the watch is out of order. Siinä tapauksessa, in that case. Kaikki on mieli melkeässä, Ajatukset arvoisessa (Kal. v. 177).
Also in a number of metaphorical expressions. Olla eksyksissä, to be in error; olla hyvässä kunnossa, to be in good condition; olla hyvässä turvassa, to be safe; olla hyvissä voimissa, to be prosperous. Te olette oikeassa ja minä olen väärässä, you are right and I am wrong. Olen ollut pari tuntia kovassa päänkivistyksessä, I had a violent headache for a couple of hours. Kello on epäjärjestyksessä, the watch is out of order. Siinä tapauksessa, in that case. Kaikki on mieli melkeässä, Ajatukset arvoisessa (Kal. v. 177).
IV. In a number of expressions the inessive is used where the adessive would seem more natural to express close connection between two objects, particularly in the case of one thing being fixed or hung on another. Kala on ongessa, the fish is on the hook. Takki on naulassa, the coat is hung on the nail. Pitäkää hattu päässä, keep your hat on your head. Hänellä ei ollut saappaita jalassa, he had no boots on his feet.
IV. In several phrases, the inessive is used where the adessive would seem more natural to show a close connection between two objects, especially when one thing is fixed or hung on another. Kala on ongessa, the fish is on the hook. Takki on naulassa, the coat is hung on the nail. Pitäkää hattu päässä, keep your hat on your head. Hänellä ei ollut saappaita jalassa, he had no boots on his feet.
V. It also expresses the occupation in which one is engaged. Poika on työssä, the boy is at work. Cf. Olla pidoissa, häissä, to be at a banquet or marriage. Notice such idiomatic phrases as olla kalassa, to be fishing; olla heinässä, to be making hay; olla marjassa, to collect berries. It is noticeable that the verb käydä, to go to, or frequent, is generally followed by the inessive. Käydä kirkossa, to go to church; käydä katsomassa, to go to sea.
V. It also shows the job someone is doing. The boy is working the boy is at work. See to be at a banquet, at a wedding, to be at a banquet or marriage. Notice phrases like to be fishing, to be fishing; to be making hay, to be making hay; to collect berries, to collect berries. It’s worth noting that the verb to go to, to go to, or frequent, is usually followed by the inessive. to go to church, to go to church; to go to see, to go to sea.
VI. It is also used to express that an object is covered or soiled with some liquid. Nenänsä on veressä, his nose is bleeding. Silmät ovat vesissä, the eyes are full of tears. Sinun otsas hiessä pitää sinun syömän leipää, in the sweat of thy face shall thou eat bread. Cf. also the expression Järvi on jäässä, the lake is frozen.
VI. It is also used to indicate that an object is covered or stained with some liquid. Nenänsä on veressä, his nose is bleeding. Silmät ovat vesissä, the eyes are full of tears. Sinun otsas hiessä pitää sinun syömän leipää, in the sweat of your face you shall eat bread. Cf. also the expression Järvi on jäässä, the lake is frozen.
VII. It is used to express that certain qualities reside in a man. Hänessä on jaloutta, he is noble (nobility is in him). Sinussapajo onkin koko mies, you are a man worth the name. Ei ole lapsessa heinän niittäjätä, a child cannot be a haycutter. Teissä on kuume, you are feverish.
VII. It is used to express that certain qualities are found in a man. Hänessä on jaloutta, he is noble (nobility is in him). Sinussapajo onkin koko mies, you are truly a man. Ei ole lapsessa heinän niittäjätä, a child cannot be a haycutter. Teissä on kuume, you are feverish.
Elative.
As the inessive expresses properly rest in something, so the elative expresses motion from the interior of something. Many of its uses correspond to those of the inessive already described.
As the inessive indicates a proper state of rest within something, the elative indicates movement from the inside of something. Many of its uses align with those of the inessive that have already been mentioned.
I. The strict literal use is to denote motion from an interior. Mies lähti tuvasta, the man went out of the hut. Lohi hyppäsi merestä, the salmon leapt out of the sea. Metsästäjä tuli kotia metsästä, the huntsman came home from the forest. Kaatakaa olut pullosta lasiin, pour the beer out of the bottle into the glass.
I. The strict literal use is to indicate movement from inside a space. The man left the hut, the man went out of the hut. The salmon jumped out of the sea, the salmon leapt out of the sea. The hunter came home from the forest, the huntsman came home from the forest. Pour the beer from the bottle into the glass, pour the beer out of the bottle into the glass.
II. In expressing time, the elative is used to denote the beginning of a period—that is to say, the period is regarded as setting forth from a given date. Pääsiäisestä on seitsemän viikkoa Helluntaihin, from Easter to Whitsuntide is seven weeks. Eilisestä illasta alkaen, since last night. Me läksimme matkaan aamusta, we set out in the morning (beginning from the morning). En ole nähnyt häntä Joulusta saakka, I have not seen him since Christmas. Siitä hetkestä, from that hour.
II. When talking about time, the elative is used to indicate the start of a period—meaning the period is seen as beginning from a specific date. It's been seven weeks from Easter to Whitsuntide, from Easter to Whitsuntide is seven weeks. Since last night, since last night. We set out in the morning, we set out in the morning (starting from the morning). I haven't seen him since Christmas, I have not seen him since Christmas. Since that hour, from that hour.
III, IV, V, VI. In all such expressions as those quoted under these headings for the inessive, the elative can be used when cessation from an occupation or condition, or purification from any defilement is to be expressed. Tulin kotiin tuiskusta ja tuulesta, I came home from the snow and wind. Kadota silmistä, näkyvistä, to disappear from view. Päästä pulasta, to get out of difficulties. Poika oti lakin päästänsä, the boy took the cap off his head. Pese nenäsi verestä, wash the blood off your nose. Pyyhi silmäsi kynelistä, dry your eyes. Järvi lähti jäästä, the lake became free of ice. Tulla pois työn teosta, kalasta, to cease working or fishing.
III, IV, V, VI. In all expressions mentioned under these headings for the inessive, the elative can be used when expressing cessation from a job or state, or purification from any dirtiness. I came home from the snow and wind, Tulin kotiin tuiskusta ja tuulesta. To disappear from view, Kadota silmistä, näkyvistä. To get out of difficulties, Päästä pulasta. The boy took the cap off his head, Poika oti lakin päästänsä. Wash the blood off your nose, Pese nenäsi verestä. Dry your eyes, Pyyhi silmäsi kynelistä. The lake became free of ice, Järvi lähti jäästä. To cease working or fishing, Tulla pois työn teosta, kalasta.
VII. The elative is also used by a natural transition to express separation or difference from. Minun on vaikea päästä virasta vapaakai, it is hard for me to get away from my work. Mies ei saa luopua vaimostansa, a man cannot be separated from his wife. Lätin kieli on kokonaan eroavainen[143] Suomen kielestä, the Lettish language is perfectly different from Finnish.
VII. The elative is also used by a natural transition to express separation or difference from. It's hard for me to break free from my job, it is hard for me to get away from my work. A man cannot give up his wife, a man cannot be separated from his wife. The Lettish language is completely different from Finnish[143], the Lettish language is perfectly different from Finnish.
Besides these uses, which are parallel with those of the inessive, the elative has a variety of other significations. These mostly arise in a quite intelligible manner, from the idea of motion from, taken in a metaphorical sense.
Besides these uses, which are similar to those of the inessive, the elative has a range of other meanings. These mostly come from the idea of moving away from something, understood in a figurative way.
VIII. In many phrases the elative is used almost like the partitive, that is to say, it denotes one or more persons or things taken or selected from a number. Nuorin veljistä, the youngest of the brothers. Urhoollisin sotilaista, the bravest of the warriors. Laatokka on suurin Europan järvistä, Ladoga is the largest lake in Europe. Yksi näistä vaimoista, one of these women.
VIII. In many phrases, the elative is used almost like the partitive, meaning it indicates one or more people or things chosen from a group. Nuorin veljistä, the youngest of the brothers. Urhoollisin sotilaista, the bravest of the warriors. Laatokka on suurin Europan järvistä, Ladoga is the largest lake in Europe. Yksi näistä vaimoista, one of these women.
There is, however, a slight difference in the meaning of the elative and partitive in such expressions, inasmuch as the former always implies a certain part of a given quantity which is in the mind of the speaker. Thus one says kolme sisarta, three sisters, a merely numerical expression. But kolme sisaristani means three of my sisters. So naula voita means a pound of butter; but naula voista, a pound of the butter, referring to a particular kind or mass of butter.
There’s a slight difference in meaning between the elative and partitive in these expressions, as the former always refers to a specific part of a quantity that the speaker has in mind. For example, kolme sisarta means three sisters, a simple numerical expression. However, kolme sisaristani means three of my sisters. Similarly, naula voita means a pound of butter, while naula voista means a pound of the butter, referring to a specific type or amount of butter.
IX. From denoting the starting-point, the elative is used to express the origin or cause of anything, or the material from which a thing is made. Kuolla myrkystä, to die of poison. Hän puhisi vihasta, he snorted from anger. Poika oli kylmästä köntistyneenä, the boy was numb with cold. Tyhjästä loi Jumala maailman, God created the world from Chaos. Hänestä tuli kelpo sotilas, he made a good soldier. Ei lapsesta laulajaksi, a child can’t be a singer (proverb). Hän on hyvästä perheestä, he is of good family. Sanasta sana syntyy, kypenestä maa kytee, one word gives birth to another, and the world catches fire from a spark. Sormus on tehty kullasta,[144] the ring is made of gold. Munan kuori on kovasta aineesta, the shell of an egg is of a hard substance. Venäjän valtio on kokoonpantu monenlaisista kansallisuuksista, the Russian empire is composed of many nationalities.
IX. Starting from the beginning, the elative is used to indicate the origin or cause of something, or the material from which something is made. Kuolla myrkystä, to die from poison. Hän puhisi vihasta, he was snorting with anger. Poika oli kylmästä köntistyneenä, the boy was numb from the cold. Tyhjästä loi Jumala maailman, God created the world from Chaos. Hänestä tuli kelpo sotilas, he became a good soldier. Ei lapsesta laulajaksi, a child can't be a singer (proverb). Hän on hyvästä perheestä, he comes from a good family. Sanasta sana syntyy, kypenestä maa kytee, one word leads to another, and the world ignites from a spark. Sormus on tehty kullasta,[144] the ring is made of gold. Munan kuori on kovasta aineesta, the shell of an egg is made from a hard material. Venäjän valtio on kokoonpantu monenlaisista kansallisuuksista, the Russian empire consists of many nationalities.
In this sense it is often used to denote the object, particularly with words denoting speaking or some feeling. For instance, puhua asiasta, to speak of a thing, the thing being regarded as the point from which a conversation is started. Kiitoksia kysymästänne, thanks for your question. Siitä voitte olla varma, you may be sure of it. Mitä pidätte Suomen kielestä? How do you like Finnish? En välitä kenestäkään, I don’t care for anybody. Älkää surko huomisesta päivästä, take no thought for the morrow.
In this context, it's often used to refer to the object, especially with words related to speaking or feelings. For example, puhua asiasta, to talk about something, where the thing is considered the starting point of a conversation. Kiitoksia kysymästänne, thanks for your question. Siitä voitte olla varma, you can be sure of that. Mitä pidätte Suomen kielestä? What do you think of Finnish? En välitä kenestäkään, I don't care about anyone. Älkää surko huomisesta päivästä, don't worry about tomorrow.
N.B.—There is a curious use of minusta to denote ‘in my opinion, as far as I am concerned.’
N.B.—There's an interesting use of minusta to mean ‘in my opinion, as far as I'm concerned.’
X. Somewhat similar is the use of the elative in expressions denoting price. The Finnish idiom is to say möin kirjan markasta, I sold the book for a mark; ostin kirjan markasta, I bought the book for a mark; and sain markan kirjasta, I received a mark for the book. That is to say, ‘I bought a book from a mark,’ the price being regarded as the origin of the transaction. Mitä tahdotte viikossa tästä huoneesta? how much do you want per week for this room? Silmä silmästä ja hammas hampaasta, an eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth. Kauppamies on myönyt tavaransa kalliista, the merchant sold his goods dear.
X. A bit similar is the use of the elative in phrases related to price. The Finnish way of saying it is möin kirjan markasta, I sold the book for a mark; ostin kirjan markasta, I bought the book for a mark; and sain markan kirjasta, I received a mark for the book. This means, ‘I bought a book from a mark,’ viewing the price as the starting point of the transaction. Mitä tahdotte viikossa tästä huoneesta? how much do you want per week for this room? Silmä silmästä ja hammas hampaasta, An eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth. Kauppamies on myönyt tavaransa kalliista, The merchant sold his goods at a high price.
XI. The elative is used to express the object in which any one is rich or poor. Rikas rahasta, rich in money, that is to say, money is regarded as the cause of the riches. Kaivo on tyhjä vedestä, the well is empty of water. Huoneet olivat täydet väestä, the rooms were full of people.
XI. The elative is used to express what someone is rich or poor in. Rich in money, money is seen as the source of wealth. The well is empty of water, the well has no water. The rooms were full of people, the rooms were packed with people.
XII. The elative is also used in a variety of expressions, in which the cause or commencement of an action is emphasized by an idiom different to our own. Thus one says, not to seize by the ear, but from the ear, pitää korvasta; sidottu käsistä ja jaloista, bound hand and foot. Damokleen miekka riippui hivuskarvasta, the sword of Damocles hung by a hair, and metaphorically, saada kiini rikoksesta, to convict of crime. Sanasta miestä, sarvesta härkää (proverb), a man is held by his words and an ox by the horns.
XII. The elative is also used in various expressions where the reason or beginning of an action is highlighted by an idiom that's different from ours. For example, one says, not to seize by the ear, but from the ear, pitää korvasta; sidottu käsistä ja jaloista, bound hand and foot. Damokleen miekka riippui hivuskarvasta, the sword of Damocles hung by a hair, and metaphorically, saada kiini rikoksesta, to convict of crime. Sanasta miestä, sarvesta härkää (proverb), a man is held by his words and an ox by the horns.
By an idiom of the language verbs denoting to find, or seek, and also often verbs of seeing and hearing, are followed by an elative where we should use an expression implying rest in a place. Mistä hänen löysit? where did you find him? Milloin hyvänsä tuli huoneesen, tapasi hänen aina lukemasta, whenever one went into the room, one always found him reading.
By a common phrase in the language, verbs that mean to find or seek, as well as verbs related to seeing and hearing, are followed by a phrase that indicates being in a particular place. Mistä hänen löysit? Where did you find him? Milloin hyvänsä tuli huoneesen, tapasi hänen aina lukemasta, Whenever someone entered the room, they always found him reading.
The elative comes to be used much as the accusative of respect in Latin, to mark the part in which anything is affected. Mies on kipeä silmistänsä, the man is ill from his eyes. Hän on kömpelö käsistä, he is clumsy with his hands. Raukea jaloista, foot-sore. Koivu on tuuhea latvasta, the birch has spreading branches at the top. Veitsi on terävä kärestä, the knife has a sharp edge.
The elative is used similar to the accusative of respect in Latin, to indicate the part that is affected. The man is ill from his eyes, the man is ill from his eyes. He is clumsy with his hands, he is clumsy with his hands. Foot-sore, foot-sore. The birch has spreading branches at the top, the birch has spreading branches at the top. The knife has a sharp edge, the knife has a sharp edge.
Illative.
The original meaning of the illative is motion into the interior of an object, from which it passes into the general sense of motion to. Most of its uses are parallel to those of the inessive and elative. Mennä kouluun, kirkoon, to go to school or to church. Lähteä Amerikaan, Sipiriaan, to go a journey to America, to Siberia. Merimies putosi laivalta veteen, the sailor fell from the ship into the water.
The original meaning of the illative is movement into the inside of an object, which then extends to the broader concept of movement toward something. Most of its uses are similar to those of the inessive and elative. Mennä kouluun, kirkoon, to go to school or to church. Lähteä Amerikaan, Sipiriaan, to go on a journey to America, to Siberia. Merimies putosi laivalta veteen, the sailor fell from the ship into the water.
It must, however, be noticed that a good many actions are regarded as implying motion to, in Finnish, which by our[146] idiom are followed by prepositions signifying rest in. Thus one says, Hevoset seisahtuivat pihaan, the horses stopped in the court. Sananlennätin tolpat ovat pystytetyt tien viereen, the telegraph wires are laid along the road. Me perustamme koulun kaupunkiin, we founded a school in the town.
It should be noted, however, that many actions are seen as suggesting movement towards something in Finnish, which are, by our[146] language, followed by prepositions that indicate a state of being in. So you would say, Hevoset seisahtuivat pihaan, the horses stopped in the court. Sananlennätin tolpat ovat pystytetyt tien viereen, the telegraph wires are laid along the road. Me perustamme koulun kaupunkiin, we founded a school in the town.
The most singular instance of this is, that the verbs signifying to remain or to leave invariably take this case, or the allative. To stay at home is jäädä kotiin, the original meaning of the verb having apparently been to go to a place and stay there. Similarly jättää, to leave behind, and unhottaa, when it is used in the same sense, take the illative. Jätin hattuni teaatteriin, I left my hat in the theatre. Unhotin rahakukkaroni kotiin, I left my purse at home.
The most unique example of this is that the verbs meaning to stay or to leave always use this case, or the allative. To stay at home is jäädä kotiin, and the original meaning of the verb seems to have been to go to a place and stay there. In the same way, jättää, to leave behind, and unhottaa, when used in the same sense, take the illative. Jätin hattuni teaatteriin, I left my hat in the theater. Unhotin rahakukkaroni kotiin, I left my purse at home.
II. The illative is used in two ways to denote time.
II. The illative is used in two ways to indicate time.
A. It denotes the end towards which a period is regarded as advancing, and can be translated by until or to. Pääsiäisestä on seitsemän viikkoa Helluntaihin, it is seven weeks from Easter to Whitsuntide. Kuu kiurusta kesään, it is a month from the time when the lark sings to summer (proverb). Vieläkö on pitkältä Jouloon? is it still long till Christmas?
A. It signifies the end towards which a period is seen as moving and can be translated as until or to. Pääsiäisestä on seitsemän viikkoa Helluntaihin, it is seven weeks from Easter to Whitsuntide. Kuu kiurusta kesään, it is a month from when the lark sings to summer (proverb). Vieläkö on pitkältä Jouloon? is it still a long time until Christmas?
In this sense it is often used with the preposition hamaan, or the postpositions asti and saakka. Tähän päivään saakka, up till that day; myöhään yöhön saakka, till late at night; hamaan viimeiseen päivään asti, till the day of one’s death.
In this sense, it is often used with the preposition hamaan, or the postpositions asti and saakka. Tähän päivään saakka, up until this day; myöhään yöhön saakka, until late at night; hamaan viimeiseen päivään asti, until the day of one's death.
B. The illative is also used idiomatically to express the space of time during which anything has not taken place. En ole nähnyt häntä kahteen vuoteen, I have not seen him for two years. En ole syönyt kunnolleen kolmeen päivään, I have not eaten properly for three days. Ei ole ollut näin kaunista syksyä miesmuistiin, there has not been such a fine autumn in the memory of man.
B. The illative is also used idiomatically to express the period of time during which something has not occurred. I haven't seen him in two years, I have not seen him for two years. I haven't eaten properly in three days, I have not eaten properly for three days. There hasn't been such a beautiful autumn in ages, there has not been such a fine autumn in the memory of man.
C. It is also used to express the period of time in which an action is performed. Ansaitsee viisi ruplaa viikkoonsa, he earns five roubles a week. In this use the suffix is nearly always added to the case, but the words aikaan, aikoihin, and puoleen (in compounds), and seutuun are used in expressing time loosely. Siihen aikaan, or näihin aikoihin, at that time. Joulun seutuun, about Christmas time. Talven puoleen, in winter time.
C. It is also used to express the period of time during which an action takes place. Ansaitsee viisi ruplaa viikkoonsa, he earns five roubles a week. In this context, the suffix is almost always added to the case, but the words aikaan, aikoihin, and puoleen (in compounds), as well as seutuun, are used more loosely to express time. Siihen aikaan, or näihin aikoihin, at that time. Joulun seutuun, around Christmas time. Talven puoleen, in winter time.
III, IV, V, VI. Like the inessive and elative, the illative is used in a variety of metaphorical expressions, when entrance into a state or condition is denoted. Joutua eksyksiin, to go into error, to go astray. Tulla toimeen, to get on, manage satisfactorily. Ei se käy laatuun, that is impossible. Joutua hukkaan, to perish. Ajoi hevosen uuvuksiin, he rode his horse till it was tired. So also it is used in speaking:—
III, IV, V, VI. Just like the inessive and elative, the illative is used in various metaphorical expressions that indicate entering a state or condition. Joutua eksyksiin, to go into error, to go astray. Tulla toimeen, to get by, manage well. Ei se käy laatuun, that's not possible. Joutua hukkaan, to perish. Ajoi hevosen uuvuksiin, he rode his horse until it was exhausted. It's also used in conversation:—
(1) Of occupations, which are begun. Hän meni työhön, he went to his work; and also such expressions as mennä kalaan, to go fishing; mennä marjaan, to go berry gathering.
(1) Of occupations that are started. He went to his work; and also phrases like to go fishing; to go berry picking.
(2) Of the place on which anything is put. Upseeri pani hattunsa naulaan, the officer hung his hat on the peg. Vedä sappaat jalkaan, to put on one’s boots.
(2) Of the place where something is placed. The officer hung his hat on the peg, the officer hung his hat on the peg. To put on one’s boots, to put on one’s boots.
(3) Of liquids. Hän löi nenänsä vereen, he gave him a bloody nose. Järvi meni jäähän, the lake froze.
(3) Of liquids. He hit his nose and it bled, he gave him a bloody nose. The lake froze over, the lake froze.
VII. The illative also expresses the use to which anything is put, or the purposes for which it is capable of being used. The origin of this sense of the case is clearly shown by the derivation of the verb to use, käyttää, which is the causal form of käydä, to go, and means to make a thing go in a certain direction. Hän käytti rahansa hyviin tarkoituksiin, he employed his money for good purposes. Tuhlasi aikansa turhuuteen, he wasted his time. So also Hän sopii kaikkeen, he can do everything.[148] Lappalaiset ovat kykenemättämiä sotapalvelukseen, the Laps are not fitted for military service. Mustalainen ei pysty työhön, a gipsy is not a good worker. Hän on valmis kaikkeen hulluuteen, he is ready for any folly.
VII. The illative also indicates the use of something or the purposes for which it can be utilized. The origin of this meaning clearly comes from the verb to use, käyttää, which is the causal form of käydä, to go, and means to make a thing go in a certain direction. Hän käytti rahansa hyviin tarkoituksiin, he used his money for good purposes. Tuhlasi aikansa turhuuteen, he squandered his time. Likewise, Hän sopii kaikkeen, he is capable of anything.[148] Lappalaiset ovat kykenemättämiä sotapalvelukseen, the Lapps are not suited for military service. Mustalainen ei pysty työhön, a gypsy is not a good worker. Hän on valmis kaikkeen hulluuteen, he is ready for any foolishness.
VIII. Somewhat similar is the use of the illative to express the object or desired goal of an action. Isä kehoittaa poikaa ahkeruuteen, the father exhorts the boy to be diligent. Similarly kehoitta iloon, etc. Kasvattakaa lapsenne Jumalan pelkoon ja hyviin tapoihin, bring up your children to fear God and behave properly. Minä neuvoin ystävääni kärvällisyyteen, malttavaisuuteen, I advised my friend to be patient, or prudent. Kenraali innostutti sotamiehet urhouteen, the general exhorted his soldiers to bravery.
VIII. Similarly, the illative is used to express the object or desired goal of an action. Isä kehoittaa poikaa ahkeruuteen, the father encourages the boy to be diligent. Likewise, kehoitta iloon, etc. Kasvattakaa lapsenne Jumalan pelkoon ja hyviin tapoihin, raise your children to fear God and live righteously. Minä neuvoin ystävääni kärvällisyyteen, malttavaisuuteen, I advised my friend to be patient, or cautious. Kenraali innostutti sotamiehet urhouteen, the general inspired his soldiers to be brave.
IX. The illative is further used with verbs expressing feeling, chiefly those formed with u or y, the idea being apparently that the feeling passes from the subject to the object. For instance, olla rakastunut johonkin, to be in love with some one. Cf. the Russian idiom онъ въ нее влюбленъ. Olen kyllästynyt näihin riitoihin, I am weary of these quarrels. Siihen voitte luottaa, you may be sure of this. Hän ei mielistynyt heidän neuvoonsa ja tekoonsa, he was not pleased with their advice and doings. Tyydytkö siihen? are you satisfied with this?
IX. The illative is also used with verbs that express feelings, mainly those formed with u or y, suggesting that the feeling transfers from the subject to the object. For example, olla rakastunut johonkin, to be in love with someone. Compare the Russian phrase онъ въ нее влюбленъ. Olen kyllästynyt näihin riitoihin, I am tired of these arguments. Siihen voitte luottaa, you can count on this. Hän ei mielistynyt heidän neuvoonsa ja tekoonsa, he was not happy with their advice and actions. Tyydytkö siihen? are you okay with this?
X. There is a curious idiom by which in certain phrases the illative seems to be used to express the agent or cause of an action. Kuolla nälkään, to die of hunger; kuolla veteen, to be drowned. Nukkui nuoret, nukkui vanhat Wäinämöisen soitantohon, old and young were thrown into sleep by the songs of Wäinämöinen. Murehisin murtumatta, huolihin katoamatta (Kal. v. 216-7).
X. There’s an interesting expression where the illative seems to indicate the agent or cause of an action. Kuolla nälkään, to die of hunger; kuolla veteen, to be drowned. Nukkui nuoret, nukkui vanhat Wäinämöisen soitantohon, old and young were put to sleep by the songs of Wäinämöinen. Murehisin murtumatta, huolihin katoamatta (Kal. v. 216-7).
The idea in these phrases seems to be that the subject of the verb passes into the power of whatever is denoted by the illative.
The concept in these phrases appears to be that the subject of the verb transfers into the control of whatever is indicated by the illative.
XI. The illative is also used to express likeness. This is quite natural with such a verb as verrata, to compare. E.g. Verrattuna meihin, on hän onnellinen, compared to us, he is happy. The verb vivahtaa, to be like, also takes this case: vivahtaa veljeensä, he is like his brother; but the original meaning of the word is apparently physical motion, to glance quickly by or into. By a similar idiom the verb tulla, to come, with the illative means to resemble. Hän tulee isäänsä, he is like his father. The use of the simple verb olla, to be, with this case to express likeness is however truly singular, and is apparently to be explained only by analogy. Lapsi on isäänsä, the child is like its father. It is, however, exactly parallel to the Russian expression онъ въ отца, въ мать. Cf. Vesa kasvaa kantohonsa, the young sprout grows like the parent stem (proverb).
XI. The illative is also used to show similarity. This is quite natural with a verb like verrata, to compare. For example, Verrattuna meihin, on hän onnellinen, compared to us, he is happy. The verb vivahtaa, to be like, also takes this case: vivahtaa veljeensä, he is like his brother; but the original meaning of the word seems to be physical movement, to glance quickly by or into. Similarly, the verb tulla, to come, with the illative means to resemble. Hän tulee isäänsä, he is like his father. The use of the simple verb olla, to be, with this case to express similarity is quite unique and can only be explained by analogy. Lapsi on isäänsä, the child is like its father. It is, however, exactly parallel to the Russian expression онъ въ отца, въ мать. Cf. Vesa kasvaa kantohonsa, the young sprout grows like the parent stem (proverb).
XI. The illative expresses the limit which a number reaches. Luku nousi kahteen-sataan, the number reached two hundred. Siellä oli lapsia viiteenkymmeneen, there were as many as fifty children.
XI. The illative expresses the limit that a number reaches. The number reached two hundred, the number reached two hundred. There were as many as fifty children, there were as many as fifty children.
From this use the illative is also used to denote price. Myydä halpaan hintaan, to sell cheap; myydä kalliisen hintaan, to sell dear. Tässä on omenoita kymmeneen kopekkaan, here are apples for ten copecks.
From this use, the illative is also used to denote price. Myydä halpaan hintaan, to sell cheap; myydä kalliisen hintaan, to sell dear. Tässä on omenoita kymmeneen kopekkaan, here are apples for ten copecks.
The External Cases—Adessive, Ablative, and Allative.
The external cases correspond in their general significance and employment to the internal cases already described, only while these latter denote rest within and motion to or from the interior of an object, the former in their strict meaning imply rest on and motion to or from the surface of an object. But as[150] may be seen by the examples this distinction is not always very strictly observed. The external cases have a tendency to denote animate objects.
The external cases have a similar meaning and use as the internal cases described earlier. While internal cases indicate rest within and movement toward or away from the inside of an object, external cases strictly refer to rest on and movement toward or away from the surface of an object. However, as[150] shown in the examples, this distinction isn't always very clear. External cases tend to refer to living things.
Adessive.
I. The adessive primarily denotes the place on which an action takes place. Poika istuu lattialla, the boy sits on the floor. Tuskin voin olla jaloillani, I can hardly stand on my legs. Hän asuu tällä kadulla, he lives in this street. Millä paikoilla? whereabouts? Saksan maalla kasvaa hyviä viinirypäleitä, in Germany good grapes grow. Kivet laikkui lainehilla, Somerot vesillä souti (Kal. xliv. 261, 2).
I. The adessive mainly indicates the location where an action occurs. The boy sits on the floor, Poika istuu lattialla. I can hardly stand on my legs, Tuskin voin olla jaloillani. He lives on this street, Hän asuu tällä kadulla. Whereabouts? Millä paikoilla? Good grapes grow in Germany, Saksan maalla kasvaa hyviä viinirypäleitä. The stones shimmered on the waves, the Somerot rowed on the waters (Kal. xliv. 261, 2).
II. The adessive is also used to mark time, when the period is not definitely specified by a cardinal number or otherwise. Päivällä, in the day, by day; yöllä, by night; keväällä, in spring; kesällä, in summer; syksyllä, in autumn; talvella, in winter; (but viime kesänä, last spring, because the time is determined by the adjective).
II. The adessive is also used to indicate time when the period is not clearly defined by a cardinal number or anything else. Päivällä, during the day, by day; yöllä, at night; keväällä, in spring; kesällä, in summer; syksyllä, in autumn; talvella, in winter; (but viime kesänä, last summer, because the time is specified by the adjective).
Kalat tärpäävät kesällä, fish bite in spring. Aamulla ani varahin, very early in the morning (Kal. iv. 303). Kysyi työtä iltaisella, he asked for the work in the evening (Kal. xxxii. 6).
The fish are plentiful in summer, they bite in spring. Early in the morning, very early in the morning (Kal. iv. 303). He asked for work in the evening, he asked for the work in the evening (Kal. xxxii. 6).
III. Like the inessive the adessive is used in a loose or metaphorical sense to denote the external circumstances under which anything takes place. Thus it is used of the weather. Kuivalla säällä, in dry weather; tuulella, in windy weather. Minä palasin kotiin sateella, I returned home in the rain. Joka tyynellä makaa, se tuulella soutaa (proverb), he who sleeps in a calm, rows in a wind.
III. Like the inessive, the adessive is used in a loose or metaphorical way to indicate the external circumstances under which something occurs. For instance, it refers to the weather. Kuivalla säällä, in dry weather; tuulella, in windy weather. Minä palasin kotiin sateella, I returned home in the rain. Joka tyynellä makaa, se tuulella soutaa (proverb), he who sleeps in a calm rows in a wind.
Olla hereellä or valveella, to be awake. On tulolla sade, it is going to rain. Olen menolla, I am going.
Olla hereällä or valveella, to be awake. On tulolla sade, it is going to rain. Olen menolla, I am going.
And in some cases where according to our ideas the circumstances denoted are distinctly internal, e.g. olla hyvällä tai[151] pahalla mielellä, to be in a good or bad humour. Olla hyvällä päällä, to feel courageous. Cf. Kal. xliv. 269, 270. Nuoret naiset naurusuulla, Emännät ilolla mielin.
And in some cases where the circumstances described are clearly internal, for example, olla hyvällä tai [151] pahalla mielellä, to be in a good or bad mood. Olla hyvällä päällä, to feel brave. See Kal. xliv. 269, 270. Young women with smiles, Hosts with joyful hearts.
In particular it is thus used with verbal nouns to express that an action is being undertaken. Kirjan käännös on tekeellä (or tekeilla), the translation of the book is being made. Kangas on kuteella, the cloth is being woven.
In particular, it's used with verbal nouns to show that an action is happening. Kirjan käännös on tekeellä (or tekeillä), the translation of the book is in progress. Kangas on kuteella, the cloth is being woven.
IV. By a closely analogous use the adessive signifies the occupation in which any one is engaged (cf. the use of the inessive in this sense). Olla ongella, nuotalla, to be engaged in fishing with a hook or net.
IV. Similarly, the adessive indicates the occupation someone is involved in (see the use of the inessive in this context). Olla ongella, nuotalla, to be engaged in fishing with a hook or net.
This use is particularly frequent in the case of games or meals. Olla päivällisellä, to be at dinner; olla aamiaisella, to be at breakfast; olla koppisilla, to be playing ball. Lapset ovat piiloisilla, the children are playing hide and seek.
This usage is especially common when it comes to games or meals. At dinner, to be at dinner; at breakfast, to be at breakfast; playing ball, to be playing ball. The children are playing hide and seek, the children are playing hide and seek.
V. The adessive is also used to signify with, near, or in the house of (French chez). Poika on meillä, le garçon est chez nous. Hänellä on vieraita, he has guests staying with him. Vietin kolme päivää eräällä ruotsalaisella herralla maalla, I spent three days with a Swedish gentleman in the country.
V. The adessive is also used to mean with, near, or at the house of (French chez). Poika on meillä, the boy is at our place. Hänellä on vieraita, he has guests staying with him. Vietin kolme päivää eräällä ruotsalaisella herralla maalla, I spent three days with a Swedish gentleman in the countryside.
From an extension of this use it comes to denote possession, and in combination with the olla replaces the verb to have, which does not exist in Finnish. Minulla on kirja, I have a book. Hänellä on luunkolotus, he has the rheumatism. Mikä este sinulla oli? what hindered you?
From a broader use, it comes to represent possession, and when combined with the olla, it replaces the verb to have, which doesn't exist in Finnish. Minulla on kirja, I have a book. Hänellä on luunkolotus, he has rheumatism. Mikä este sinulla oli? what hindered you?
In this idiom the verb is always in the third person sing., even though the substantive is in the nominative plur. Isällä on harmaat hiukset, the father has white hair. Onko teillä saksia? have you a pair of scissors? Hevonen on rengillä, the man has the horse. Hyvällä on nimiä paljo, pahalla tapoja paljo, good has many names and evil many shapes. Jumalalla on onnen ohjat, Luojalla lykyn avaimet (proverb),[152] God has the reins of fortune, the Creator has the keys of luck. Cf. Kal. xliii. 337. Jumalall’ on ilman wiitta, Luojalla avaimet onnen.
In this expression, the verb is always in the third person singular, even though the subject is in the nominative plural. Isällä on harmaat hiukset, the father has white hair. Onko teillä saksia? Do you have a pair of scissors? Hevonen on rengillä, the man has the horse. Hyvällä on nimiä paljo, pahalla tapoja paljo, good has many names and evil many forms. Jumalalla on onnen ohjat, Luojalla lykyn avaimet (proverb),[152] God has the reins of fortune, the Creator has the keys to luck. Cf. Kal. xliii. 337. Jumalall’ on ilman wiitta, Luojalla avaimet onnen.
VI. It also denotes the price at which a thing is bought or sold. Minä ostin kirjan kahdella markalla, I bought a book for two marks. Kauppamies möi kaikki tavaransa suurella voitolla, the merchant sold all his goods at a great profit. Ostin matot huokeammalla (hinnalla), kuin niiden arvo on, I bought these carpets for less than they are worth.
VI. It also refers to the price at which something is bought or sold. I bought a book for two marks, I bought a book for two marks. The merchant sold all his goods at a great profit, the merchant sold all his goods at a great profit. I bought these carpets for less than their value, I bought these carpets for less than they are worth.
VII. Besides these various significations which can be deduced from the primary meaning of rest on, the adessive has quite another use, viz. as an instrumental to denote the means or the object by which an action is accomplished. It would seem that two originally distinct forms have been confused in the case as it at present exists in Finnish, though it might be possible to derive this instrumental meaning from the metaphorical uses quoted under III. Näin sen omilla silmilläni, I saw it with my own eyes. Oillä päivät jatketaan, virsillä vähät oluet (proverb), the days are lengthened by the nights, and a little beer goes further if one sings. Elä koukulla kohenna, kärryksellä käännyttele (Kal. xxiii. 401-2)—Kansalla karhukin kaadetaan (proverb).
VII. In addition to the various meanings that can be derived from the primary sense of "rest on," the adessive has another use, specifically as an instrumental to indicate the means or object by which an action is performed. It seems that two originally different forms have been mixed up in the case as it currently exists in Finnish, although it might be possible to trace this instrumental meaning back to the metaphorical uses mentioned in III. Näin sen omilla silmilläni, I saw it with my own eyes. Oillä päivät jatketaan, virsillä vähät oluet (proverb), the days are lengthened by the nights, and a little beer goes further if one sings. Elä koukulla kohenna, kärryksellä käännyttele (Kal. xxiii. 401-2)—Kansalla karhukin kaadetaan (proverb).
VIII. From this use is derived another, signifying the way in which anything is done. Ilolla, joyfully. Monella tavalla, in many ways; ei millään tavalla, in no way at all. Sen teen mielelläni, I do it with pleasure.
VIII. From this use comes another, indicating how something is done. Ilolla, joyfully. Monella tavalla, in many ways; ei millään tavalla, in no way at all. Sen teen mielelläni, I do it with pleasure.
Ablative.
I. The ablative expresses motion from the surface of anything. Lapsi putosi pöydältä, the child fell from the table. Ei köyhä korkealta kaadu, luudan päältä lattialle, the poor cannot have a great fall: only as high as a besom from the floor (proverb).[153] Korkealta kakko lenti ... Allit aalloilta syviltä, Joutsenet sulilta soilta, the eagle flew from high, the wild duck from the deep waves, the swans from the watery marshes.
I. The ablative shows movement away from the surface of something. The child fell from the table, the child fell from the table. The poor can't have a great fall: only as high as a broom from the floor, the poor cannot have a great fall: only as high as a broom from the floor (proverb).[153] The eagle flew from high, the wild duck from the deep waves, the swans from the muddy marshes, the eagle flew from high, the wild duck from the deep waves, the swans from the watery marshes.
II. It is also used in various expressions denoting time.
II. It’s also used in different expressions that indicate time.
A. In such sentences as ‘year after year,’ ‘day after day.’ In Finnish the first word is put in the nominative and the second in the ablative. Päivä päivältä hän tulee kipeämmäksi, day by day he gets worse. Myrsky kiihtyy hetki hetkeltä, the storm grows stronger every hour. Odotan häntä tunti tunnilta, I expect him every hour.
A. In phrases like ‘year after year,’ ‘day after day.’ In Finnish, the first word is in the nominative case and the second in the ablative. Päivä päivältä hän tulee kipeämmäksi, day by day he gets worse. Myrsky kiihtyy hetki hetkeltä, the storm grows stronger every hour. Odotan häntä tunti tunnilta, I expect him every hour.
B. In sentences expressing money earned in a given time. Hän saa kaksituhatta markkaa vuodelta, he receives two thousand marks a year. Maksavat rengille viisitoista ruplaa kuukaudelta, the servant is paid fifteen roubles a month.
B. In sentences expressing money earned in a given time. He receives two thousand marks a year, he receives two thousand marks a year. They pay the servant fifteen roubles a month, the servant is paid fifteen roubles a month.
C. The time from which anything begins. Kaupunki on viima vuosisadalta, the house dates from the last century. Niinkuin asetus tammikuun viidenneltä päivältä määrää, according to the provisions of the decree of January 5.
C. The time from which anything begins. The city is from the last century, the house dates from the last century. As the decree from January 5 states, according to the provisions of the decree of January 5.
Similarly—Kello kuudelta aamulla nousin työtä tekemään, I begin to work at (that is, beginning from) six o’clock in the morning. Tulee pimeä jo kello neljältä, it gets dark at four o’clock.
Similarly—I start working at six o’clock in the morning. It gets dark at four o’clock.
III. It is used analogously to the adessive (No. IV), to express cessation from an occupation, game, or meal. Miehet tulivat ongelta, the men came home from fishing. Tulimme päivälliseltä, we came from dinner. Lapset lakkasivat sokkosilta, the children stopped playing blind man’s buff.
III. It is used similarly to the adessive (No. IV) to indicate stopping an activity, game, or meal. Miehet tulivat ongelta, the men came home from fishing. Tulimme päivälliseltä, we came from dinner. Lapset lakkasivat sokkosilta, the children stopped playing blind man’s buff.
IV. The ablative denotes motion from a person or from his house. Vierahat tulivat teiltä, the strangers came from you. Palvelija tuli isännältä, the servant came from his master.[154] Cf. Ostin tavaroita kauppamieheltä, I bought some goods of the merchant. So also Minä sain äidiltäni kirjeen, I received a letter from my mother. Kysyivät häneltä, they asked of him.
IV. The ablative indicates movement away from a person or their house. Vierahat tulivat teiltä, the strangers came from you. Palvelija tuli isännältä, the servant came from his master.[154] Cf. Ostin tavaroita kauppamieheltä, I bought some goods from the merchant. Likewise, Minä sain äidiltäni kirjeen, I received a letter from my mother. Kysyivät häneltä, they asked him.
V. From the idea of separation the ablative comes to denote the person who loses anything or from whom anything is hidden, defended, etc. It becomes in fact very nearly what is called the ‘dativus incommodi’ in Latin Grammar. Häneltä kuoli äiti, his mother died (died from him). Ei Jumala kiellä lapsiltansa iloa, God does not forbid joy to his children. Ei tytär salaa äidiltänsä mitään, the daughter hides nothing from her mother.
V. From the idea of separation, the ablative starts to indicate the person who loses something or from whom something is kept hidden, protected, etc. It almost becomes what is known as the ‘dativus incommodi’ in Latin grammar. Häneltä kuoli äiti, his mother died (died from him). Ei Jumala kiellä lapsiltansa iloa, God does not forbid joy to his children. Ei tytär salaa äidiltänsä mitään, the daughter hides nothing from her mother.
VI. The cause which prevents an action is put in the ablative. Tyttö ei päässyt kotoa astiain pesulta, the maid could not leave the house because she had to wash the things. En jouda kesäisiltä kiirehiltä, I cannot come on account of the work that has to be done in summer. En voinut nukkua koiran haukunnalta, I could not sleep on account of the dogs barking.
VI. The reason that prevents an action is put in the ablative. The girl couldn't leave the house because she had to wash the things, the maid could not leave the house because she had to wash the things. I can't come because of the work that needs to be done in the summer, I cannot come on account of the work that has to be done in summer. I couldn't sleep because of the dogs barking, I could not sleep on account of the dogs barking.
VII. The ablative is also used to denote the part or quality with respect to which anything is predicated of an object. Hän on hyvä tavoiltansa, he has a good disposition. Munat ovat väriltään ja suuruudeltaan erilaisia, eggs are of different colours and sizes. Poika on iältään jo kymmenvuotias, the boy is ten years old (in his life). Tyttö on solakka varreltaan, the girl has a graceful figure. Ukko on vielä ketterä jalalta, the old man is still quick-footed. Tunnen hänen näöltä, I know him by sight. Mies on Matti nimeltä, the man is Matthew by name.
VII. The ablative is also used to indicate the part or quality in relation to which something is said about an object. He has a good disposition, he has a good disposition. Eggs are of different colors and sizes, eggs are of different colors and sizes. The boy is already ten years old, the boy is ten years old (in his life). The girl has a graceful figure, the girl has a graceful figure. The old man is still quick on his feet, the old man is still quick-footed. I know him by sight, I know him by sight. The man is named Matthew, the man is Matthew by name.
VIII. It is apparently to this use that must be traced such expressions as maistua hyvältä, karvaalta, to taste good or bitter.
VIII. It seems that such expressions as maistua hyvältä, karvaalta, to taste good or bitter can be traced back to this use.
Verbs which express the impression made by an object on the senses are generally followed by an adjective in the ablative describing the nature of the sensation. If it is remembered that[155] the distinction between the adjective and substantive is very slight, we may explain such a phrase as näyttää kauniilta as looks with regard to beauty, that is, looks beautiful.
Verbs that convey the impression an object has on the senses are usually followed by an adjective in the ablative that describes the type of sensation. If we keep in mind that the difference between the adjective and noun is quite minor, we can interpret a phrase like näyttää kauniilta as looks in terms of beauty, or simply, looks beautiful.
Examples—Hän näyti Saksalaiselta, he looked like a German. Miltä nyt tuntuu? how do you feel now? Mansikka maistuu makealta, strawberries taste sweet. Se näyttää luonnollisemmalta, it seems more natural.
Examples—He looked like a German, he looked like a German. How do you feel now? how do you feel now? Strawberries taste sweet, strawberries taste sweet. It seems more natural, it seems more natural.
Allative.
I. The allative expresses motion on to or into the neighbourhood of an object. Lapsi putosi lattialle, the child fell on to the floor. Tahdotteko viedä minun Uudelle Kadulle? will you show me the way to New Street? Lähen Pohjolan tuville, Lapin lasten tanterille, I go to the dwellings of the North, to the plains of the Laplanders.
I. The allative indicates movement onto or into the area around an object. The child fell onto the floor. Will you show me the way to New Street? I'm going to the dwellings of the North, to the plains of the Laplanders.
II. It expresses also the external circumstances of an action when those circumstances are regarded as not already existing, but as to be entered on. Koska saatte työnne alkeille? when will your work be begun? Minä panen kankaan kuteille, I put the stuff to be woven.
II. It also reflects the external circumstances of an action when those circumstances are considered as not yet existing, but as something to be engaged in. When will your work start? When will you begin your work? I'm setting up the material for weaving, I'm preparing the fabric for weaving.
III. Like the adessive and ablative it is used of occupations, games, or meals, in which one engages, but always with the idea of entering on or beginning. Menkäämme ongelle, let us go and fish. Emäntä on käskenyt ruoalle, the mistress of the house has asked us to dinner. Olen kutsuttu kahville, I am invited to take coffee. Lapset rupeevat piilosille, the children begin to play hide and seek.
III. Like the adessive and ablative, it's used for occupations, games, or meals that one participates in, but always with the idea of starting or beginning. Let’s go fishing, let us go and fish. The hostess has invited us to dinner, the mistress of the house has asked us to dinner. I’ve been invited for coffee, I am invited to take coffee. The kids are starting to play hide and seek, the children begin to play hide and seek.
IV. From meaning motion into the neighbourhood of an object or to the house of anyone (e.g. Meille tuli vieraita, guests came to see us), it comes to be used as a dative to express the remote object of an action. Äiti antoi kirjan pojallensa, the mother gave a book to her son. Jumala on laupias syntisille,[156] God is merciful to sinners. Olen kiitollinen teille, I am obliged to you; olen ottanut itselleni vapauden, I have taken (for myself) the liberty. Minun on mahdoton määrätä aikaa takaisin tulolleni, I cannot fix the date of my return.
IV. When meaning movement towards a nearby object or someone's home (e.g. Meille tuli vieraita, guests came to see us), it becomes a dative case to indicate the remote object of an action. Äiti antoi kirjan pojallensa, the mother gave a book to her son. Jumala on laupias syntisille,[156] God is merciful to sinners. Olen kiitollinen teille, I am obliged to you; olen ottanut itselleni vapauden, I have taken (for myself) the liberty. Minun on mahdoton määrätä aikaa takaisin tulolleni, I cannot fix the date of my return.
V. The allative is sometimes, though rarely, used in the way described under the ablative IX. Ilma näyttää kauniille, the weather looks fine. Cf. Kal. xli. 23. Jo kävi ilo ilolle, Riemu riemulle remahti, Tuntui soito soitannalle, etc.
V. The allative is sometimes, although rarely, used in the way described under the ablative IX. Ilma näyttää kauniille, the weather looks fine. Cf. Kal. xli. 23. Jo kävi ilo ilolle, Riemu riemulle remahti, Tuntui soito soitannalle, etc.
Abessive.
The abessive expresses the absence of anything.
The abessive shows that something is missing.
Joka syyttä suuttuu,
Se lahjatta leppyy,
Whoever gets angry for no reason,
They forgive without a gift,
He who is angry without a cause is reconciled without a reward (proverb).
Someone who gets angry for no reason makes peace without any gain (proverb).
Joka kuritta kasvaa,
Se kunniatta kuolee,
Who grows without discipline,
Dies without honor,
He who grows up without education dies without honour (proverb), Olkaa huoletta, don’t trouble yourself (be without care). Elä suihki sutsunatta, Eläkäräämi rätsinättä, Elä liiku liinaisetta (Kal. xxiii. 215), go not without raiment, wander not without a shirt, stray not without a kerchief. Vanhempien tiedotta, without the knowledge of one’s parents. Muitten avutta, without the help of others.
Those who grow up without an education live and die without honor (proverb), Don't worry, don’t trouble yourself (be carefree). Live without care, live without strife, don’t move without proper attire (Kal. xxiii. 215), go not without clothes, wander not without a shirt, stray not without a handkerchief. Without parental knowledge, without the knowledge of one’s parents. Without help from others, without the help of others.
For emphasis the particle ilman is placed before the abessive.
For emphasis, the particle ilman is put before the abessive.
Ilman tau’in tappamatta,
Ottamatta oivan surman,
Without stopping the killing,
Not taking a perfect murder,
Without being slain by disease or taken by a natural death (Kal. xvi. 178, 9).
Without being killed by illness or dying from natural causes (Kal. xvi. 178, 9).
The use of the abessive of the third infinitive is particularly frequent, see below, p. 193.
The use of the abessive of the third infinitive is especially common, see below, p. 193.
Essive.
I. The original use of the essive is locative, but this only survives in some adverbial expressions: ulkona, out of doors; kaukana, far; luona, near; takana, behind; kotona, at home; läsnä olla, to be present; kokonansa, altogether (in its entirety); keskenänne, keskenänsä, etc., between you, them; and such expressions as olla rannempana, to be near shore; olla sisempänä, to be inside.
I. The original use of the essive is locative, but this only remains in some adverbial expressions: ulkona, outside; kaukana, far away; luona, nearby; takana, behind; kotona, at home; läsnä olla, to be present; kokonansa, altogether (in its entirety); keskenänne, keskenänsä, etc., between you, them; and such expressions as olla rannempana, to be near the shore; olla sisempänä, to be inside.
II. From this use comes that denoting a definite period of time during which something happens; tänäpänä, to-day; huomenna, to-morrow; Maanantaina, Tiistaina, etc., on Monday, Tuesday, etc. En ole maannut kolmena viimeisenä yönä, I have not slept there the last three nights. Ihmiset käyvät pyhänä kirkossa, people go to church on a Saint’s day. Eip’ on toiste tullutkana, Ei toiste sinä ikänä, She never came again, Never again in this life (Kal. v. 138). Jo päivänä muutamana, huomenna moniahana (Kal. v. 53).
II. From this use comes the meaning of a specific period of time during which something occurs; today, today; tomorrow, tomorrow; on Monday, on Tuesday, etc., on Monday, Tuesday, etc. I haven’t slept there for the last three nights, I have not slept there the last three nights. People go to church on a Saint’s day, people go to church on a Saint’s day. She never came back, Never again in this life, She never came again, Never again in this life (Kal. v. 138). A few days from now, tomorrow many (Kal. v. 53).
III. From a metaphorical use of this local meaning the essive comes to denote the character or state in which the subject of a sentence is. It is used thus—
III. From a metaphorical use of this local meaning, the essive comes to represent the character or state in which the subject of a sentence exists. It is used this way—
(1) As the predicate. Isäni on pappina, my father is a priest.
(1) As the predicate. My dad is a priest, my father is a priest.
Taivas köyhän kattona,
Maantie permantona (proverb),
The sky is the roof for the poor,
The road is their floor (proverb),
The sky is the roof of the poor man and the high road his floor. Mikä on asiana? what’s the matter?
The sky is the ceiling for the poor and the road is their floor. What’s going on? What’s the matter?
(2) As the appositional case.
As the appositive case.
Minkä nuorena oppii
Sen vanhana muistaa (proverb),
What you learn as a youth
You remember as an adult (proverb),
What one learns young one remembers when old. Nuorna vitsa väännettävä, one should bend the bough while it’s young (proverb). Poikana minä en tuntenut häntä, as a boy I never knew him.
What you learn when you're young, you remember when you're old. You should bend the branch while it's still young (proverb). As a boy, I never knew him.
Translative.
I. The original meaning of the translative, like that of the illative and allative, seems to be motion to; but this only survives in a few adverbs. Ulos, out of doors (‘foras’); luoksi or luoʻ, to; taakse or taaʻ, backwards; sisemmäksi, inwards; rannemmaksi, nearer shore.
I. The original meaning of the translative, like that of the illative and allative, seems to be "motion to"; however, this only exists in a few adverbs. Ulos, out of doors (‘foras’); luoksi or luoʻ, to; taakse or taaʻ, backwards; sisemmäksi, inwards; rannemmaksi, nearer shore.
II. In a temporal sense the translative is used to express the time in which a thing is to be (not was) accomplished. Poika rupesi palvelukseen vuodeksi, the boy entered service for a year. Hän jäi meille yöksi, he stayed with us for the night (the event, though in the past, is regarded from the point of view when it was future).
II. In a temporal sense, the translative is used to express the time in which a thing is to be (not was) accomplished. The boy started working for a year, the boy entered service for a year. He stayed with us for the night, he stayed with us for the night (the event, though in the past, is seen from the perspective of when it was future).
It also expresses a limit of time: tämä kirja valmistuu jouluksi, the book will be ready by Christmas. Voinko saada ne ensi maanantaiksi? can I have them by next Monday?
It also expresses a time limit: tämä kirja valmistuu jouluksi, the book will be ready by Christmas. Voinko saada ne ensi maanantaiksi? can I have them by next Monday?
It is also used to express place in numerical order. Ensiksi, first, in the first place; toiseksi, in the second place.
It is also used to express position in a sequence. First, first, in the first place; Second, in the second place.
III. The most frequent signification of the translative is metaphorical, viz. the state into which anyone or anything passes. It can be used thus after transitive and intransitive verbs. Tulla köyhäksi, to become poor. Ilma ei muutu selkeäksi, the weather does not become clearer. Ne tulevat valmiiksi, they will be ready. Myrsky käy raivoisaksi, the storm grows high. Emäntä leipoi jauhot leiviksi, the housewife baked the flour into bread. Itse tuon sanoiksi virkkoi, (frequent phrase in Kalevala), himself thus put this into words. Kaupunki paloi tuhaksi, the town was burnt to ashes.
III. The most common meaning of the translative is metaphorical, referring to the state into which someone or something changes. It can be used this way after both transitive and intransitive verbs. Tulla köyhäksi, to become poor. Ilma ei muutu selkeäksi, the weather does not become clearer. Ne tulevat valmiiksi, they will be ready. Myrsky käy raivoisaksi, the storm grows high. Emäntä leipoi jauhot leiviksi, the housewife baked the flour into bread. Itse tuon sanoiksi virkkoi, (frequent phrase in Kalevala), himself thus put this into words. Kaupunki paloi tuhaksi, the town was burnt to ashes.
It is also used as a complement after verbs of naming, calling, considering, perceiving, etc. (v. p. 201), the idea being that in consequence of the action of such verbs the object passes into a new state. Kutsutte minun mestariksi ja Herraksi, ye call me master and Lord. Näkivät hänen kuolleeksi, they saw[159] he was dead. Älkää pahaksi panko, don’t take it amiss. Tunnen itseni hyvin sairaaksi, I feel very ill. The verb pitää is peculiar in always taking the essive, and not translative, after it. E.g. Pitää jotakin häpeänä, to think a thing a shame.
It is also used as a complement after verbs of naming, calling, considering, perceiving, etc. (v. p. 201), meaning that as a result of the action of these verbs, the object enters a new state. Kutsutte minun mestariksi ja Herraksi, you call me master and Lord. Näkivät hänen kuolleeksi, they saw[159] he was dead. Älkää pahaksi panko, don’t take it badly. Tunnen itseni hyvin sairaaksi, I feel very ill. The verb pitää is unique in that it always takes the essive, not the translative, after it. For example, Pitää jotakin häpeänä, to consider something a shame.
IV. It also expresses the purpose or use for which anything serves. Hän kelpaa opettajaksi, he is fit for a schoolmaster. Mitä voin tehdä palvelukseksenne? what can I do for you (for your service)? Olkoon tämä teille opiksi, let this be a lesson to you. Yhtiö lasten suojelemiseksi, a society for protecting children. Juon viiniä terveydekseni, I drink wine for my health. Juoda onneksi, to drink to some one’s health.
IV. It also shows the purpose or use for which anything serves. He is qualified to be a teacher, he is fit for a schoolmaster. What can I do to help you? what can I do for you (for your service)? Let this be a lesson for you, let this be a lesson to you. A society to protect children, a society for protecting children. I drink wine for my health, I drink wine for my health. To drink to someone’s health, to drink to some one’s health.
By an extension of this use the translative is used almost like the essive (cf. the dative of the complement in Latin). Se on hänelle häpeäksi, he ought to be ashamed of it (it is for a shame to him). Compare also miksi? why?
By extending this use, the translative is used almost like the essive (see the dative of the complement in Latin). Se on hänelle häpeäksi, he ought to be ashamed of it (it is for a shame to him). Compare also miksi? why?
The translative can be used idiomatically in such phrases as He speaks Finnish well for a foreigner, or considering that he is a foreigner, hän puhuu suomea hyvin ulkomaalaiseksi. So too, Laiva on purreksi hyvä kulkemaan, the ship goes well for a sailing-boat. Poika on liian viisas ikäiseksensä, the boy is very clever for his age. A good example of this use is found in Kal. v. 63 ff. Sileähk’ on silkaseksi, Kuleahka kuujaseksi, Evätöin emäkalaksi, Ihala imehnoksiki, Pää-rivatoin neitoseksi, Vyötöin veen on tyttöseksi, Korvitoin kotikanaksi.
The translative can be used idiomatically in phrases like He speaks Finnish well for a foreigner, or considering that he is a foreigner, hän puhuu suomea hyvin ulkomaalaiseksi. Similarly, Laiva on purreksi hyvä kulkemaan, the ship goes well for a sailing-boat. Poika on liian viisas ikäiseksensä, the boy is very clever for his age. A good example of this usage is found in Kal. v. 63 ff. Sileähk’ on silkaseksi, Kuleahka kuujaseksi, Evätöin emäkalaksi, Ihala imehnoksiki, Pää-rivatoin neitoseksi, Vyötöin veen on tyttöseksi, Korvitoin kotikanaksi.
VI. This use is analogous to the adverbial use of the translative, which is frequent. For instance, pahaksi (or kovaksi), hyväksi onneksi, fortunately, unfortunately. Osaksi, partly. Elää herroiksi, to live en grand seigneur.
VI. This use is similar to the adverbial use of the translative, which is common. For example, pahaksi (or kovaksi), hyväksi onneksi, fortunately, unfortunately. Osaksi, partly. Elää herroiksi, to live like a grand seigneur.
With this may be compared its use to express the language in which anything is written. Kirja on käännetty suomeksi, the book is translated in Finnish. So Saksaksi, in German; Ruotsiksi, in Swedish; Venäjäksi, in Russian.
With this, we can compare its use to the language in which something is written. The book is translated into Finnish, the book is translated in Finnish. So In German, in German; In Swedish, in Swedish; In Russian, in Russian.
Comitative.
I. The comitative is used to express the person in whose company, or the object in connection with which an action takes place. It is always used in spoken Finnish in the plural, even if only one person or object is referred to, but in the old language and in printed books the singular is sometimes found. It nearly always takes a pronominal affix. Mies meni pois vaimoinensa, the man went away with his wife. Vetivät verkon kaloinensa, they drew in the net with the fish. Otti lapsen äitinensä, he took the child with its mother. Kesä on tullut ihanine ilmoinensa, the summer is come with beautiful weather. Sata miestä miekkoinensa, a hundred men with their swords (Kal. xi. 100).
I. The comitative is used to express the person or object that an action is associated with. In spoken Finnish, it is always used in the plural, even if it refers to just one person or object, but in older texts and printed materials, the singular form can sometimes be found. It almost always includes a pronominal affix. Mies meni pois vaimoinensa, the man went away with his wife. Vetivät verkon kaloinensa, they drew in the net with the fish. Otti lapsen äitinensä, he took the child with its mother. Kesä on tullut ihanine ilmoinensa, the summer has come with beautiful weather. Sata miestä miekkoinensa, a hundred men with their swords (Kal. xi. 100).
When the comitative is combined with an attribute, the latter frequently ends in n, not ne. For instance, järvet saoin saarinensa, lakes with a hundred islands (Kal. xxiv. 459). Ei hänen sovi tulla tänne tuhmin tapoinensa, he ought not to come here with his foolish ways. Älä tule sisään likaisin jalkoinesi, don’t come in with your dirty feet.
When the comitative is used with an attribute, the latter often ends in n, not ne. For example, järvet saoin saarinensa, lakes with a hundred islands (Kal. xxiv. 459). Ei hänen sovi tulla tänne tuhmin tapoinensa, he shouldn't come here with his foolish ways. Älä tule sisään likaisin jalkoinesi, don't come in with your dirty feet.
Copious examples of this case will be found in Kalevala, xxiv. 444-462. Jää nyt pirtti terveheksi, Pirtti lautakattonesi, etc.
Copious examples of this case will be found in Kalevala, xxiv. 444-462. Now stay healthy, house, your roof is made of boards, etc.
Instructive.
I. The instructive is used to express the instrument or the manner in which an action is performed. The instructive of substantives is chiefly used of parts of the body and in modern Finnish always in the plural. Paljain jaloin, with bare legs, barelegged. Poika meni ulkos paljain päin, the boy went out bareheaded. Omin käsin, with one’s own hands; omin silmin, with one’s own eyes. Ristissä käsin, with hands crossed. Kaikki huonekalut ovat sikin sokin, all the furniture is[161] topsy-turvy. Kulkea jalan, to go on foot. Alla päin, with one’s head hanging down (Kal. iii. 501 and following lines). On meillä valta omin luvin tulla huoneesenne, we have authority to come into your room without asking leave. Kahden ynnä, both together; yksin mielin, with one accord; yksin syntyi Wäinämöinen, Wäinämöinen was born alone.
I. The instructive is used to indicate the means or method by which an action is carried out. The instructive of nouns is primarily applied to body parts and is always used in the plural in modern Finnish. Paljain jaloin, with bare legs, barelegged. Poika meni ulkos paljain päin, the boy went outside bareheaded. Omin käsin, with one’s own hands; omin silmin, with one’s own eyes. Ristissä käsin, with hands crossed. Kaikki huonekalut ovat sikin sokin, all the furniture is[161]topsy-turvy. Kulkea jalan, to go on foot. Alla päin, with one’s head hanging down (Kal. iii. 501 and following lines). On meillä valta omin luvin tulla huoneesenne, we have the right to come into your room without permission. Kahden ynnä, both together; yksin mielin, with one accord; yksin syntyi Wäinämöinen, Wäinämöinen was born alone.
It is noticeable that generally when this case is used, either a noun with an adjective is found or two nouns both in the instructive. Thus one can say kissa repi ovea kynsin hampain, whereas if only one word were used it would be better to use kynsillä or hampailla.
It’s clear that when this case is used, you usually find either a noun with an adjective or two nouns both in the instructive. So you can say kissa repi ovea kynsin hampain, but if you used just one word, it would be better to say kynsillä or hampailla.
The instructive rarely takes pronominal suffixes. Kal. ix. 507, 509, En liiku omin lihoini ... En väiky omin väkini.
The instructive rarely takes pronominal suffixes. Kal. ix. 507, 509, En liiku omin lihoini ... En väiky omin väkini.
II. The instructive of adjectives is frequently used adverbially to express manner.
II. The use of adjectives is often employed adverbially to convey manner.
(1) The instructive singular of an adjective is used adverbially to qualify another adjective or adverb in the positive. Tavattoman kaunis, exceedingly beautiful; kauhean ruma, horribly ugly; hyvin hyvä, very good; tämä yö oli hirveän pitkä, the night was terribly long.
(1) The instructive singular of an adjective is used as an adverb to modify another adjective or adverb in the positive. Tavattoman kaunis, exceedingly beautiful; kauhean ruma, horribly ugly; hyvin hyvä, very good; tämä yö oli hirveän pitkä, the night was terribly long.
(2) The instrumental plural of adjectives in the comparative or superlative is used to define verbs. Puhu nopeammin, speak quicker; aurinko paistaa kirkkaammin, the sun shines brighter.
(2) The instrumental plural of adjectives in the comparative or superlative is used to define verbs. Speak quicker, puhu nopeammin; The sun shines brighter, aurinko paistaa kirkkaammin.
III. The instructive plural is also used in a temporal sense, and denotes an indefinite or recurring period of time. Thus linnut laulavat illoin, aamuin, the birds sing in the morning, in the evening (whereas if a definite morning or evening is meant the essive must be used). In this sense the termination sin is often used, which is really the instructive plural of an adjective with a nominative nen formed from the noun. Thus me[162] alamme työn aamuisin kello kahdeksasta, we begin to work at eight in the morning. Iltaisin rupeamme aikaisemmin maata, we go to led earlier in the evening. Hän tekee talvisin kauppamatkoja, he makes business journeys in the winter. Onko teillä tapa valvoa öisin? are you in the habit of not sleeping at night?
III. The instructive plural is also used to indicate a time frame and refers to an indefinite or recurring period. So, linnut laulavat illoin, aamuin, the birds sing in the morning, in the evening (while a specific morning or evening would use the essive). In this context, the ending sin is often used, which is essentially the instructive plural of an adjective derived from a noun with the nominative nen. For example, me[162] alamme työn aamuisin kello kahdeksasta, we start working at eight in the morning. Iltaisin rupeamme aikaisemmin maata, we go to bed earlier in the evening. Hän tekee talvisin kauppamatkoja, he goes on business trips in winter. Onko teillä tapa valvoa öisin? do you usually stay up at night?
This same ending is added to substantives in a sense somewhat analogous to the prolative. Minä menen rautateisin, I go by rail. Sotaväki matkusti osaksi maisin osaksi merisin, the troops travelled partly by land, partly by sea.
This same ending is added to nouns in a way that's somewhat similar to the prolative. Minä menen rautateisin, I go by rail. Sotaväki matkusti osaksi maisin osaksi merisin, the troops traveled partly by land, partly by sea.
Prolative.
This case is rarely used, and in fact has no sense when formed from any but substantives expressing some kind of local position. It expresses motion by or over anything, and is chiefly employed in adverbial expressions, and generally in the plural. Tulla meritse tai maitse, to come by sea or land. Järven ranatse, along the shore of the lake. Niemen nenitse, round the promontory. Aalloitse, by sea. Minä kylvän kyyhättelen Luojan sormien lomitse, I sow by the finger of God (lit. through the interval of the fingers). Kal. ii. 297 (Mehiläinen lenti) Otavaisten olkapäitse, Seitsentähty en selitse, (the bee flew) over the shoulder of the great bear, over the back of the seven stars.
This case is rarely used and really doesn't make sense unless it comes from nouns that indicate some sort of local position. It indicates movement by or over something and is mainly used in adverbial phrases, usually in the plural. Tulla meritse tai maitse, to arrive by sea or land. Järven ranatse, along the lake shore. Niemen nenitse, around the promontory. Aalloitse, by sea. Minä kylvän kyyhättelen Luojan sormien lomitse, I sow by the finger of God (literally, through the space between the fingers). Kal. ii. 297 (Mehiläinen lenti) Otavaisten olkapäitse, Seitsentähty en selitse, (the bee flew) over the shoulder of the great bear, over the back of the seven stars.
THE ADJECTIVE.
Most of the peculiarities of the Finnish Adjective have been already noticed. The various rules for its concord with a substantive have been given on p. 128 f., and rules for the cases used after comparatives and superlatives on pp. 136 & 143. With[163] reference, however, to this latter subject, it may be as well to recapitulate the rules.
Most of the unique features of the Finnish adjective have already been pointed out. The different rules for how it agrees with a noun are provided on p. 128 f., and the rules for the cases used after comparatives and superlatives are on pp. 136 & 143. Regarding this last topic, it might be helpful to summarize the rules.
Comparative. After an adjective in the comparative can be used:—
Comparative. You can use an adjective in the comparative form after:—
I. The word kuin, followed by the substantive in the proper case. Oletkos sinä suurempi kuin meidän isämme Abraham? art thou greater than our father Abraham?
I. The word kuin, followed by the noun in the correct case. Are you greater than our father Abraham? art thou greater than our father Abraham?
II. Or else the word kuin is omitted and the substantive is put in the partitive. The sentence quoted above from the Bible might have been equally well written—Oletkos sinä suurempi meidän isäämme Abrahamia?
II. Or the word kuin is left out and the noun is placed in the partitive. The sentence quoted above from the Bible could have just as easily been written—Are you greater than our father Abraham?
III. Such expressions as ‘it is better to,’ and the like, are rendered by parempi on (or olisi), with the first infinitive. Parempi on nöyränä olla, it is better to be humble.
III. Expressions like ‘it is better to’ are translated using parempi on (or olisi) followed by the first infinitive. Parempi on nöyränä olla, it is better to be humble.
The superlative can be used either absolutely, or with some word depending on it in such phrases as ‘the greatest of kings’. Such a word is put either in the partitive or in the elative, with very little difference in the meaning. The elative, however, implies reference to a more definite class than the partitive. Suurin kuninkaita is greatest of kings; but suurin kuninkaista, the greatest of the kings.
The superlative can be used either absolutely or with a word that depends on it in phrases like ‘the greatest of kings’. Such a word is placed either in the partitive or in the elative, with very little difference in meaning. The elative, however, suggests a reference to a more specific class than the partitive. Suurin kuninkaita is greatest of kings; but suurin kuninkaista, the greatest of the kings.
Not only are adjectives and substantives declined in exactly the same manner, but the distinction between them is very slight. The same form is sometimes used both as a noun and an adjective e.g. lysti, ikävä, or adjectives are used in cases which seem to imply that they have a substantival meaning; Olla lujassa, to be firm; olla kylmillä, to be cold. Some substantives can be compared, as if they were adjectives. Rannempi, nearer shore, mielellämmin, more agreeably; so too syrjempi (syrjä), talvempana, keväämpänä, popular expressions for later in winter or spring. Minä jätän illemmäksi, I leave it till later in the evening.
Not only are adjectives and nouns declined in exactly the same way, but the difference between them is very minimal. The same form is sometimes used both as a noun and an adjective, e.g. lysti, ikävä, or adjectives are used in cases that suggest they have a noun-like meaning; Olla lujassa, to be firm; olla kylmillä, to be cold. Some nouns can be compared, as if they were adjectives. Rannempi, nearer shore, mielellämmin, more agreeably; so too syrjempi (syrjä), talvempana, keväämpänä, popular phrases for later in winter or spring. Minä jätän illemmäksi, I leave it till later in the evening.
PRONOUNS.
Personal Pronouns.
The personal pronouns are always employed when there is any emphasis on them in English; otherwise, they are mostly omitted, the termination of the verb indicating the person with sufficient clearness. Thus one says, Minä olen sen tehnyt, et sinä, I did it, not you; but Tahtoisin lähteä huomenna, jos ette pane vastaan, I should like to leave to-morrow if you have no objection.
The personal pronouns are always used when there's emphasis on them in English; otherwise, they're mostly left out, with the verb ending clearly indicating the person. So you say, Minä olen sen tehnyt, et sinä, I did it, not you; but Tahtoisin lähteä huomenna, jos ette pane vastaan, I would like to leave tomorrow if you don't mind.
If the subject of both a principal and subordinate sentence is a pronoun of the first or second person, it is always omitted in the subordinate sentence. Ottakaa mitä tahdotte, take what you like. Hän sanoi ettei tunne tätä miestä, he said he did not know the man.
If the subject of both a main and a subordinate sentence is a pronoun from the first or second person, it is always left out in the subordinate sentence. Ottakaa mitä tahdotte, take what you like. Hän sanoi ettei tunne tätä miestä, he said he did not know the man.
Sinä and Te are used with much the same distinction as Du and Sie in German, that is to say, the plural is used out of politeness when speaking with anyone but inferiors or intimate friends.
You and Ye are used much like Du and Sie in German, meaning the plural form is used as a sign of respect when addressing anyone other than those of lower status or close friends.
Possessive Pronouns.
There are no pronominal adjectives in Finnish corresponding to my, thy, etc. Their place is supplied (a) by the genitive of the personal pronoun, (b) more frequently by the pronominal affixes.
There are no pronominal adjectives in Finnish like my, thy, etc. Instead, the genitive form of the personal pronoun is used (a), and more often, pronominal affixes are used (b).
When the possessive pronoun is emphatic, both the genitive and the affix are used, and in the Bible this construction is frequent, even when there is no particular emphasis. As a rule, however, the affix alone is sufficient in the 1st and 2nd persons.
When the possessive pronoun is emphasized, both the genitive and the affix are used, and this construction appears often in the Bible, even without specific emphasis. Generally, though, the affix alone is enough in the 1st and 2nd persons.
The affix of the 3rd person, however, is used alone only when it refers to the subject of the principal verb; for instance, Hän ei nähnyt vaimoansa, he has not seen his wife; but Ettekö[165] nähneet hänen vaimoansa? have you not seen his wife? Similarly, He has not seen his (another person’s) wife must be rendered, Hän ei nähnyt hänen vaimoansa.
The 3rd person suffix is used on its own only when it refers to the subject of the main verb; for example, Hän ei nähnyt vaimoansa, he has not seen his wife; but Ettekö[165] nähneet hänen vaimoansa? have you not seen his wife? Likewise, He has not seen his (another person’s) wife should be translated as Hän ei nähnyt hänen vaimoansa.
Such a sentence as that is mine is rendered by Se on minun. Ei minun oppini ole minun, my doctrine is not mine.
Such a sentence as that is mine is expressed as Se on minun. Ei minun oppini ole minun, my doctrine is not mine.
It is I is rendered by minä olen.
It is I is translated as minä olen.
The affixes ni, si, nsa, etc. have a simple possessive sense when added to nouns, but they are added to a variety of other words under circumstances which render it impossible to translate them by the possessive pronoun in English. It would appear that they simply denote that the pronoun which they represent is to be taken in connection with the word to which they are added. When the two ideas of House and I are taken together this naturally means ‘my house,’ but other combinations have to be rendered in a different manner.
The prefixes ni, si, nsa, etc. have a straightforward possessive meaning when attached to nouns, but they can also be added to various other words in ways that make it impossible to translate them directly into the possessive pronoun in English. It seems they simply indicate that the pronoun they represent should be considered alongside the word they are attached to. When the concepts of House and I are combined, it naturally means ‘my house,’ but other combinations need to be expressed differently.
I. In old Finnish, particularly in the Bible, they are added to the cases of the personal pronouns for emphasis. Tutkikaat raamatuita, sillä niissä te luulette teillenne ijankaikkisen elämän olevan, search the Scriptures for in them ye think ye have eternal life (S. John v. 39). Puhukaan itse hänestänsä, let him speak for himself (S. John ix. 21). Että te rakastaisitte teitänne keskenänne, that ye might love one another (S. John xiii. 34). This use is found chiefly in the western dialect of Finnish.
I. In old Finnish, especially in the Bible, these are added to the cases of the personal pronouns for emphasis. Search the Scriptures, for in them you think you have eternal life (S. John v. 39). Let him speak for himself (S. John ix. 21). That you might love one another (S. John xiii. 34). This usage is mainly found in the western dialect of Finnish.
II. They are similarly added to various adjectives. En minä ole yksinäni, am not alone. Cf. the use of hyvänsä with pronouns. Similarly in such phrases as rakastakaa toinen toistanne, etc. (vide p. 171). Olkoon sinänsä, let it be; olla semmoisenansa, to be like it or him; jättää työ siksensä, to leave one’s work as it is. Hän on suorastansa hullu, he is a perfect fool. Cf. mieleiseni, agreeable to me.
II. They are also added to various adjectives. En minä ole yksinäni, I am not alone. See the use of hyvänsä with pronouns. Similarly in phrases like rakastakaa toinen toistanne, etc. (see p. 171). Olkoon sinänsä, let it be; olla semmoisenansa, to be like it or him; jättää työ siksensä, to leave one’s work as it is. Hän on suorastansa hullu, he is a complete fool. See mieleiseni, agreeable to me.
III. They are very commonly added to postpositions (vide p. 203 ff.), or to adverbs (which however are mostly cases of nouns or adjectives). Ainoastansa, kokonansa; yhtenään, yleensä.
III. They are frequently added to postpositions (see p. 203 ff.), or to adverbs (which are mostly forms of nouns or adjectives). Ainoastansa, kokonansa; yhtenään, yleensä.
IV. They are also added to infinitives and participles in many constructions (vide pp. 184-200).
IV. They are also used with infinitives and participles in many constructions (see pp. 184-200).
Demonstrative Pronouns.
The demonstrative pronouns are as follows:—
The demonstrative pronouns are as follows:—
Tämä, this, is used of both persons and things. Nämä talot ovat minun, these houses are mine. Tällä miehellä ei ole rahaa, this man has no money. Tuo, that, is also used of both persons and things. Tuo tyttö on kaunis, that girl is good-looking. Tuo ei ole oikein, that is not correct.
This, this, is used for both people and things. These houses are mine, these houses are mine. This man has no money, this man has no money. That, that, is also used for both people and things. That girl is good-looking, that girl is good-looking. That is not correct, that is not correct.
Se is used of the third person if anything but a human being is spoken of. Missä on koira? Se ei ole huoneessa, where is the dog? He’s not in the room. Ne kalat ovat pienet, these fish are small. Mitä pidätte siitä, what do you think of it? In popular language and in the Kalevala it is also used as the equivalent of hän. Se puhuu totta, he speaks the truth. Se mies joka paikkansa pitää (proverb), he is a man who keeps his place. It is also used adjectively to emphasize a word, and often corresponds to our article. Se koira vinkasi johon kalikka kävi, the dog who is hit howls (proverb).
Se is used for the third person when talking about anything that's not a human being. Missä on koira? Se ei ole huoneessa, where is the dog? It's not in the room. Ne kalat ovat pienet, these fish are small. Mitä pidätte siitä, what do you think of it? In casual language and in the Kalevala, it’s also used as the equivalent of hän. Se puhuu totta, he speaks the truth. Se mies joka paikkansa pitää (proverb), he is a man who keeps his place. It’s also used as an adjective to emphasize a word, and often corresponds to our article. Se koira vinkasi johon kalikka kävi, the dog who is hit howls (proverb).
Reflexive Pronouns.
The reflexive pronoun in Finnish is supplied by the oblique cases of Itse, self, always with the addition of the proper possessive affix. The genitive, however, is rarely used, and only with prepositions. Ostin itselleni hatun, I bought myself a hat. Itsestänsä paha pappi saarnaa (proverb), a bad priest preaches about himself. Tunne itsesi, know thyself. Auta itseäsi ja jumala sinua auttaa, help yourself and God will help you. Vide below (p. 170) for other uses of this word itse.
The reflexive pronoun in Finnish is created using the oblique cases of Itse, self, always with the proper possessive suffix added. The genitive case is rarely used, and only with prepositions. Ostin itselleni hatun, I bought myself a hat. Itsestänsä paha pappi saarnaa (proverb), a bad priest preaches about himself. Tunne itsesi, know thyself. Auta itseäsi ja jumala sinua auttaa, help yourself and God will help you. Vide below (p. 170) for other uses of this word itse.
The genitive of the reflexive pronoun is supplied by the adjective oma, own, corresponding to the Russian свой. The noun qualified by this adjective takes the proper pronominal affix. Minä otin oman osani, ja hän ei sinun osaasi ottanut vaan oman osansa, I took my share, and he did not take your share, but his own share. Oma has not always the reflexive meaning, but is used simply for emphasis as ‘my own,’ etc. in English. Tämä on minun oma taloni, this is my own cottage. Omat on virret oppimani, omat saamani sanaiset. It is also used without reference to a definite subject to mean ‘one’s own.’
The genitive of the reflexive pronoun is provided by the adjective oma, own, which corresponds to the Russian свой. The noun that this adjective qualifies takes the appropriate pronominal affix. Minä otin oman osani, ja hän ei sinun osaasi ottanut vaan oman osansa, I took my share, and he didn’t take your share, but his own share. Oma doesn’t always have a reflexive meaning; it can also be used just for emphasis, like ‘my own,’ etc., in English. Tämä on minun oma taloni, this is my own cottage. Omat on virret oppimani, omat saamani sanaiset. It is also used without referring to a specific subject to mean ‘one's own.’
Omat maat makuisimmat
Omat metsät mieluisimmat.
My favorite landscapes
My favorite forests.
One’s own lands are more pleasant and one’s own forests sweeter (than those of others).
Your own land is more enjoyable, and your own forests are sweeter (than those of others).
Interrogative Pronouns.
(1) Kuka is a substantive. The nominative singular and plural means who? and is only used of persons. The remaining cases kussa, kusta, kuhun or kunne, kuin, kun, etc., are mostly used as particles. Kuka luulisi häntä niin viekkaaksi? Who would have thought him so clever? Kutka tuolta tulevat? Who come from there?
(1) Kuka is a noun. The nominative singular and plural means who? and is used only for people. The other cases kussa, kusta, kuhun or kunne, kuin, kun, etc., are mostly used as particles. Kuka luulisi häntä niin viekkaaksi? Who would have thought he was so clever? Kutka tuolta tulevat? Who is coming from there?
(2) Ken is identical in meaning with kuka, being also a substantive and only used of persons. The nominative is rarely used, but the oblique cases supply those of kuka. Kenen kirja tämä on? Whose book is this? Kenellähän olisi rahaa? Who is likely to have any money?
(2) Ken has the same meaning as kuka, and it's also a noun used exclusively for people. The nominative form is rarely used, but the oblique cases provide those for kuka. Kenen kirja tämä on? Whose book is this? Kenellähän olisi rahaa? Who is likely to have any money?
(3) Mikä has two uses: (1) when applied to persons it is always used adjectively. Mikä mies tuo on? what man is that? Mi sinä olet miehiäsi? (Kal. ii. 134.) what manner of man art thou? (2) When applied to things it can be used either adjectively or substantively. It will be noticed that this[168] is exactly similar to the use of what in English. Mikä on nimesi? what is your name? Mitä maksoitte? what did you pay? Millä kadulla asutte? what street do you live in?
(3) Mikä has two uses: (1) when referring to people, it's always used as an adjective. Mikä mies tuo on? What kind of man is that? Mi sinä olet miehiäsi? (Kal. ii. 134.) What kind of man are you? (2) When referring to things, it can be used either as an adjective or a noun. It's similar to the use of what in English. Mikä on nimesi? What is your name? Mitä maksoitte? What did you pay? Millä kadulla asutte? What street do you live on?
(4) Kumpi is either a substantive or an adjective, and means which of two. Kumpi teistä (or teitä) tulee? Which of you is coming? Kumpaa viiniä paremmin rakastatte, punaistako vain valkoista? Which wine do you prefer, red or white? Hän saapui Turkuun, jossa kaupungissa viipyi kaksi viikkoa, He arrived at Åbo, in which town he remained two weeks.
(4) Kumpi is either a noun or an adjective, and means which of two. Kumpi teistä (or teitä) tulee? Which of you is coming? Kumpaa viiniä paremmin rakastatte, punaistako vain valkoista? Which wine do you prefer, red or white? Hän saapui Turkuun, jossa kaupungissa viipyi kaksi viikkoa, He arrived in Turku, where he stayed for two weeks.
Relative Pronouns.
Joka, who or which, is a substantive, and sometimes an adjective. Joka myllyyn menee se tomuun tulee, he who goes to the mill gets dusty (proverb). Poika, jolle annoitte kirjan, on veljeni, the boy to whom you gave the book is my brother.
Joka, who or which, is a noun, and sometimes an adjective. Joka myllyyn menee se tomuun tulee, he who goes to the mill gets dusty (proverb). Poika, jolle annoitte kirjan, on veljeni, the boy you gave the book to is my brother.
Jompi, which of two, is not frequently used: Ota näistä kirjoista jomman tahdot, take which of these books you like. Pata kattilata soimaa: musta kylki kummallakin, the pot abuses the kettle; but both are black. Kuka, kumpi, and mikä, are also used as relatives. En tiedä kuka se on, I do not know what is. Jos tietäisin mitä tahdotte, niin antaisin, if I knew what you wanted I would give it you. N.B. The word kuin, meaning as, is sometimes used as a relative pronoun.
Jompi, which of two, is not commonly used: Ota näistä kirjoista jomman tahdot, take whichever of these books you like. Pata kattilata soimaa: musta kylki kummallakin, the pot insults the kettle; but both are black. Kuka, kumpi, and mikä are also used as relative pronouns. En tiedä kuka se on, I do not know who that is. Jos tietäisin mitä tahdotte, niin antaisin, if I knew what you wanted, I would give it to you. N.B. The word kuin, meaning as, is sometimes used as a relative pronoun.
Indefinite Pronouns.
I. One kind of indefinite pronoun is formed by the union of the relative and interrogative in their shortened form. Joku, some one, some one or other; jompikumpi, one or other of two. Joku kolkuttaa, some one is knocking. Tuli joitakuita miehiä, some men came. Sano jommalle kummalle, tell one or other of them.
I. One type of indefinite pronoun is created by combining the relative and interrogative forms in their shortened version. Joku, someone, a certain someone; jompikumpi, one or the other of two. Joku kolkuttaa, someone is knocking. Tuli joitakuita miehiä, some men arrived. Sano jommalle kummalle, tell either one of them.
II. The relative and interrogative pronouns when combined with the suffix kin—jokin, kukin, mikin, kumpikin or[169] kumpainenkin—are used as indefinite pronouns in affirmative sentences. The same pronouns combined with kaan—kukaan, kenkään, mikään, kumpikaan—are used only in negative phrases or dubitative questions, and then mean, no one, none, nothing, and neither. Menköön jokin hänen jälkeen, let some one go after him. Ei kukaan tiedä mihin hän meni, no one knows where he went. Oletteko kuulleet jotakin uutta? have you heard something new? En mitäkään, nothing. Ei johtunut kenenkään mieleen, no one remembered (it came into nobody’s mind). Kelpaako näistä kumpikaan? will either of these do?
II. The relative and interrogative pronouns combined with the suffix kin—jokin, kukin, mikin, kumpikin or[169] kumpainenkin—are used as indefinite pronouns in affirmative sentences. The same pronouns combined with kaan—kukaan, kenkään, mikään, kumpikaan—are used only in negative phrases or doubtful questions, and they mean no one, none, nothing, and neither. Menköön jokin hänen jälkeen, let someone go after him. Ei kukaan tiedä mihin hän meni, no one knows where he went. Oletteko kuulleet jotakin uutta? have you heard something new? En mitäkään, nothing. Ei johtunut kenenkään mieleen, no one remembered (it came into nobody’s mind). Kelpaako näistä kumpikaan? will either of these work?
Under many circumstances the interogative and relative pronouns are used as indefinite.
Under many circumstances, the interrogative and relative pronouns are used as indefinite.
(1) In sentences meaning ‘some do one thing, some another.’ Cf. the use of кто in Russian. Mikä itkee, mikä nauraa, one weeps and another laughs. Kuka uskoo, kuka ei, some believe, and some don’t. Ketä nälättää, ketä janottaa, one is hungry, and another thirsty.
(1) In sentences meaning ‘some do one thing, some another.’ Cf. the use of кто in Russian. Mikä itkee, mikä nauraa, one weeps and another laughs. Kuka uskoo, kuka ei, some believe, and some don’t. Ketä nälättää, ketä janottaa, one is hungry, and another thirsty.
(2) When two interrogatives or relatives are combined together and one takes the suffix kin in such expressions as vieraita tuli mikä mistäkin, strangers come some from one side some from another (Lat. alii aliunde). Haastelivat minkän mitäkin, they talked of different subjects. Tekivät tuttavuutta kuka kunkin kanssa, they made acquaintances one with another.
(2) When two questions or relatives are combined and one uses the suffix kin in expressions like vieraita tuli mikä mistäkin, strangers come from different places (Lat. alii aliunde). Haastelivat minkän mitäkin, they talked about various topics. Tekivät tuttavuutta kuka kunkin kanssa, they became acquainted with one another.
(3) Interrogatives and relatives are turned into indefinite pronouns by the addition of the words hyvänsä, tahtonsa, tahansa, ikänänsä, ikinä, corresponding to the Latin cumque, libet, vis, and such English expressions as who you like, who you will, or ever. Sen taitaa kuka hyvänsä tehdä, anyone can do that; missä ikänänsä olette, wherever you are; tulkoon kuka tahtonsa or tahansa, whoever comes; kuka ikinä sen löytää, whoever finds it.
(3) Interrogatives and relatives are turned into indefinite pronouns by adding the words hyvänsä, tahtonsa, tahansa, ikänänsä, ikinä, which correspond to the Latin cumque, libet, vis, and such English expressions as who you like, who you will, or ever. Sen taitaa kuka hyvänsä tehdä, anyone can do that; missä ikänänsä olette, wherever you are; tulkoon kuka tahtonsa or tahansa, whoever comes; kuka ikinä sen löytää, whoever finds it.
(4) The use of the simple interrogative for the indefinite pronoun is peculiarly frequent in phrases beginning with vaikka. Tulkoon vaikka kuka, come who may. Maksoi vaikka mitä, whatever it cost. Oli hän waikka kuka, whoever he may be. Cf. vaikka koska, whenever; vaikka missä, wherever.
(4) The use of the simple question form with the indefinite pronoun is particularly common in phrases starting with vaikka. Tulkoon vaikka kuka, come who may. Maksoi vaikka mitä, whatever it cost. Oli hän waikka kuka, whoever he may be. Cf. vaikka koska, whenever; vaikka missä, wherever.
Various Pronominal Adjectives.
I. Eräs, muutama and muudan or muuan, all mean some, a certain. Eräänä aamuna, one morning. Muutamia miehiä astui huoneesen, several men came into the room. Oli kerran muudan ukko, there was once an old man.
I. Eräs, muutama and muudan or muuan, all mean some, a certain. Eräänä aamuna, one morning. Muutamia miehiä astui huoneesen, several men came into the room. Oli kerran muudan ukko, there was once an old man.
II. Itse. This word, which means self, is used as a reflexive pronoun, as described above, p. 166. It is also used simply for emphasis. Minä itse, I myself; hän on itse hyvyys, he is goodness itself. When itse is used with a substantive it can either precede, in which case it is not declined and takes no pronominal suffix, or else follow, in which case it is put in the same case as the substantive and has a suffix. Itse asiassa se ei mitään tee, as a matter of fact that makes no difference. Kuulin kerran, ukon itsensä puhuvan, I once heard the old man himself say.
II. Itse. This word, which means self, is used as a reflexive pronoun, as described above, p. 166. It is also used simply for emphasis. Minä itse, I myself; hän on itse hyvyys, he is goodness itself. When itse is used with a noun, it can either come before it, in which case it is not declined and takes no pronominal suffix, or it can follow, in which case it is put in the same case as the noun and has a suffix. Itse asiassa se ei mitään tee, as a matter of fact that makes no difference. Kuulin kerran, ukon itsensä puhuvan, I once heard the old man himself say.
When itse is used with postpositions it often remains unchanged while the postposition takes the pronominal suffix. Itse puolestani olen tyytyväinen, for my part I am content. Hän on itse kauttansa rikastunut, he has grown rich by his own exertions (through himself). En siitä huolisi itse tähteni, I should not trouble about it on my own account.
When itse is used with postpositions, it often stays the same while the postposition gets the pronoun suffix. Itse puolestani olen tyytyväinen, for my part, I am content. Hän on itse kauttansa rikastunut, he has grown rich by his own efforts (through himself). En siitä huolisi itse tähteni, I should not worry about it for my own sake.
III. Kaikki, all, every, is the Latin omnis. Koko, all or the whole, is totus. This latter word is properly a substantive meaning collection, and it is not declined when used as an adjective. Kaikki is declined, but its accusative singular is[171] either kaikki or kaiken. The nominative and accusative plural are also generally kaikki, but kaiket is used in the sense of koko. N.B. Hän on minulle kaikki kaikessa, he is all in all to me.
III. All, all, every, is the Latin omnis. The whole, all or the whole, is totus. This latter word is primarily a noun meaning collection, and it is not declined when used as an adjective. All is declined, but its accusative singular is[171] either all or everything. The nominative and accusative plural are usually all, but everything is used in the sense of the whole. N.B. He is everything to me, he is all in all to me.
IV. Moni is generally used in the singular, moni mies, many a man. When it is used as the subject of a sentence, the partitive monta is generally employed. Monta miestä, monta mieltä, many men, many opinions (proverb).
IV. Moni is usually used in the singular, moni mies, many a man. When it’s used as the subject of a sentence, the partitive monta is commonly used. Monta miestä, monta mieltä, many men, many opinions (proverb).
The plural monet has generally the sense of various. Monet venäjän kansat elävät kalastuksella, many races in Russia live by fishing.
The plural monet generally means various. Monet venäjän kansat elävät kalastuksella, many ethnic groups in Russia live by fishing.
V. The word toinen, another or second, is used with the pronominal suffixes as a reciprocal pronoun. In this case either the oblique case may be used alone with the suffix, or the nominative, without the suffix be added. He rakastavat toisiansa, they love one another, or He rakastavat toinen toisiansa.
V. The word toinen, another or second, is used with the pronominal suffixes as a reciprocal pronoun. In this case, either the oblique case can be used alone with the suffix, or the nominative, without the suffix, can be added. He rakastavat toisiansa, they love one another, or He rakastavat toinen toisiansa.
Muu means other or another, whereas toinen usually means the other, or at any rate refers to a definite person. Thus Näistä miehestä toinen on venäläinen, toinen saksalainen, one of these men is a Russian, the other a German. Se ei ole kukaan muu kuin kuningas itse, this is no other than the king himself. Ovatko toiset tulleet? are the others come? Onko ketään muita tullut? Has anyone else come?
Muu means other or another, while toinen generally means the other or refers to a specific person. So, Näistä miehestä toinen on venäläinen, toinen saksalainen, one of these men is a Russian, the other a German. Se ei ole kukaan muu kuin kuningas itse, this is none other than the king himself. Ovatko toiset tulleet? Have the others arrived? Onko ketään muita tullut? Has anyone else shown up?
The adverbial forms muualla, muualta, muualle seem derived from a stem muuka, which is not found in the nominative. Miehet ovat muualta tulleet, the men have come from another country.[14]
The adverbial forms muualla, muualta, muualle seem to come from a root muuka, which doesn’t appear in the nominative. Miehet ovat muualta tulleet, the men have come from another place.[14]
VI. The indeclinable adjective joka has much the same meaning as jokainen, namely each or every. Joka vuosi, every[172] year. Se nähdään joka aika, that is always seen. Annoin rahaa joka miehelle, I gave every man some money. Joka toinen, kolmas, neljäs, etc., every second, third, fourth, etc. Joka toisena päivänä, every other day.
VI. The indeclinable adjective joka has a similar meaning to jokainen, which is each or every. Joka vuosi, every year. Se nähdään joka aika, that is always seen. Annoin raha joka miehelle, I gave every man some money. Joka toinen, kolmas, neljäs, etc., every second, third, fourth, etc. Joka toisena päivänä, every other day.
NUMBERS.
The use of the numbers presents some peculiarities.
The use of numbers has some unique characteristics.
A. Yksi, one, is an adjective which agrees with the substantive it qualifies. Hän aina puhuu yhtä asiaa, he always talks on one subject. Olla yhdessä neuvossa, to be concerned in a plan.
A. One, one, is an adjective that agrees with the noun it describes. He always talks about one subject, he always talks on one subject. To be in agreement on a plan, to be concerned in a plan.
B. The other numbers require that the word they qualify should be in the partitive singular, if the number is in the nominative. Under these circumstances the verb is the singular. Kolme poikaa on talossa, three boys are in the house. Viisi tuhatta miestä, 5000 men. Seitsemän kalaa, seven fishes.
B. The other numbers need the word they describe to be in the partitive singular, if the number is in the nominative. In this case, the verb is singular. Kolme poikaa on talossa, three boys are in the house. Viisi tuhatta miestä, 5000 men. Seitsemän kalaa, seven fishes.
But with words that have no singular, both the numeral and substantive are put in the nominative. Yhdet, kahdet häät, one, two marriages. Viidet sakset, five pairs of scissors. Kahdeksat sukat, eight pairs of stockings.
But with words that don’t have a singular form, both the number and the noun are in the nominative case. Yhdet, kahdet häät, one, two marriages. Viidet sakset, five pairs of scissors. Kahdeksat sukat, eight pairs of stockings.
C. If the numeral is in an oblique case, then the substantive is put in the same case also, but in the singular. Viidelle pojalle, to five boys. Kolmelle kymmenelle miehelle, to thirty-six men.
C. If the number is in an oblique case, then the noun is also put in the same case, but in the singular. Viidelle pojalle, to five boys. Kolmelle kymmenelle miehelle, to thirty-six men.
But in the Kalevala, one finds such expressions as löyti kuusia jyviä, Seitsemiä siemeniä.
But in the Kalevala, one finds such expressions as löyti kuusia jyviä, Seitsemiä siemeniä.
D. If the number and substantive have a pronoun or adjective agreeing with them, this latter is put in the plural and in the same case as the number. But the substantive obeys the preceding rules, if the attribute is in the nominative plural,[173] the verb is also in the plural. Nämät viisi poikaa tulivat kotia, these five boys come home. Anna leipää näille viidelle pojalle, give some bread to these five boys.
D. If a number and noun have a pronoun or adjective that agrees with them, that pronoun or adjective is put in the plural and in the same case as the number. However, the noun follows the previous rules; if the modifier is in the nominative plural,[173] the verb is also in the plural. Nämä viisi poikaa tulivat kotiin, these five boys come home. Anna leipää näille viidelle pojalle, give some bread to these five boys.
N.B. In all the numbers except yksi the accusative is the same as the nominative. Näin kaksi miestä, I saw two men. Ampui viisi lintuja; he shot five birds; but Näin yhden miehen, I saw one man.
N.B. In all the numbers except yksi, the accusative is the same as the nominative. Näin kaksi miestä, I saw two men. Ampui viisi lintuja; he shot five birds; but Näin yhden miehen, I saw one man.
Expression of a date.
I. To express the year the word vuosi is employed, and a cardinal number after it. If vuosi is used in the local or in the essive case this number is not inflected. Vuonna tuhatta (or tuhat) kahdeksan sataa kahdeksankymmentä yhdeksän, in the year 1889.
I. To indicate the year the word vuosi is used, followed by a cardinal number. If vuosi is in the local or essive case, this number remains unchanged. Vuonna tuhatta (or tuhat) kahdeksan sataa kahdeksankymmentä yhdeksän, in the year 1889.
But if the genitive of vuosi is used, then the number is also put in the genitive. Vuoden tuhatta kahdeksan sataa kahdeksankymmentä viiden sato, the harvest of 1885.
But if the genitive of vuosi is used, then the number is also put in the genitive. Vuoden tuhatta kahdeksan sataa kahdeksankymmentä viiden sato, the harvest of 1885.
II. The day of the month is expressed in two ways.
II. The day of the month can be expressed in two ways.
(1) First comes the name of the month in the genitive, then an ordinal number in the essive, and the word päivänä. Maaliskuun kolmantena päivänä, March 3.
(1) First is the name of the month in the genitive, followed by an ordinal number in the essive, and the word päivänä. March 3rd, March 3.
(2) Or the numeral and päivänä come first, and are followed by the name of the month in the partitive. Kolmantena päivänä Maaliskuuta.
(2) Or the number and päivänä come first, followed by the name of the month in the partitive. On the third day of March.
III. The hour expressed by the word kello, which remains under all circumstances invariable, followed by a cardinal numeral which can be inflected. Kello on kuusi, it is six o’clock. Nousen kello neljältä, I get up at five o’clock.
III. The time indicated by the word kello, which remains constant in any situation, is followed by a cardinal number that can be changed. Kello on kuusi, it is six o’clock. Nousen kello neljältä, I get up at five o’clock.
The half hours are expressed in much the same way as in German or Russian. Half past four, puoli viisi; half past five, puoli kuusi; half past six, puoli seitsemän, etc. A quarter past[174] five is expressed by se on neljänneksen yli viisi (five plus a quarter), and a quarter to six by se on neljännestä vailla kuusi (six minus a quarter).
The half hours are expressed similarly to how they are in German or Russian. Half past four, puoli viisi; half past five, puoli kuusi; half past six, puoli seitsemän, etc. A quarter past[174] five is said as se on neljänneksen yli viisi (five plus a quarter), and a quarter to six is se on neljännestä vailla kuusi (six minus a quarter).
The names of the days of the week and months are as follows:—
The names of the days of the week and months are as follows:—
Sunday | Sunnuntai. |
Monday | Maanantai. |
Tuesday | Tiitai. |
Wednesday | Keskiviikko. |
Thursday | Torstai. |
Friday | Perjantai. |
Saturday | Lauantai. |
January | Tammikuu. |
February | Helmikuu. |
March | Maaliskuu. |
April | Huhtikuu. |
May | Toukokuu. |
June | Kesäkuu. |
July | Heinäkuu. |
August | Elokuu. |
September | Syyskuu. |
October | Lokakuu. |
November | Marraskuu. |
December | Joulukuu. |
THE VERB.
The moods and tenses of the Finite verb in Finnish are very simple.
The moods and tenses of the finite verb in Finnish are quite simple.
The present and imperfect with the compound tenses called perfect and pluperfect form the entire indicative mood.
The present and imperfect tenses, along with the compound tenses known as perfect and pluperfect, make up the whole indicative mood.
I. The present indicates—
I. The now indicates—
(1) An habitual action, or an action which is going on at the present time. Joka päivä hän lukee sanomalehden alusta loppuun saakka, every day he reads the newspaper through from one end to the other. Mihin menette? Menemme metsään, where are you going? we are going to the wood. When it is desired to emphasise the fact that some one is engaged in an action at the present time, such phrases as he ovat kalastamassa, they are fishing, may be used (v. p. 191).
(1) A habitual action, or an action that is happening right now. Joka päivä hän lukee sanomalehden alusta loppuun saakka, every day he reads the newspaper from start to finish. Mihin menette? Menemme metsään, where are you going? we are going to the woods. When it's important to highlight that someone is currently engaged in an action, phrases like he ovat kalastamassa, they are fishing, can be used (v. p. 191).
(2) A future action, as we say ‘he comes to-morrow.’ Some distinction is made between these two uses by the fact that while a verb representing an action as going on always takes an object in the partitive, a verb which represents an action as to be completed in the future takes an object in the genitive. Kirjoitan kirjettä, I am writing a letter; huomenna kirjoitan kirjeen, I shall write a letter to-morrow. Kun saan tietää missä asuu, niin menen hänen luo, when I know where he lives I shall go and see him.
(2) A future action, as we say ‘he comes tomorrow.’ Some distinction is made between these two uses by the fact that while a verb representing an ongoing action always takes an object in the partitive, a verb that represents an action to be completed in the future takes an object in the genitive. Kirjoitan kirjettä, I am writing a letter; huomenna kirjoitan kirjeen, I will write a letter tomorrow. Kun saan tietää missä asuu, niin menen hänen luo, when I know where he lives I will go and see him.
(3) In a few expressions the present indicative is used in a concessive sense. Maksaa mitä maksaa, cost what it may. Sano mitä sanot, say what you will.
(3) In some phrases, the present indicative is used in a concessive sense. Cost what it costs, cost what it may. Say what you want, say what you will.
II. The imperfect is used in two senses:—
II. The imperfect is used in two ways:—
(1) It denotes an action in past time, either habitual or isolated, either continuous or momentary; it thus corresponds to several past tenses in other languages. Seuraavana päivänä tuli nuori rouva aamiais-pöytään, kun muut olivat lopettaneet, next day the young lady came down to breakfast when the rest had finished. Tapasitko sisartani? did you meet my sister? En tavannut, I did not meet her. Joka päivä lähti hän kävelemään pääkadulle, every day he took a walk in the principal street. Lohi loimahti merehen, the salmon jumped[176] into the sea. Itki yötä kaksi kolme, he wept two or three nights.
(1) It refers to an action that happened in the past, whether it's a habit or a one-time event, whether it was ongoing or brief; it corresponds to several past tenses in other languages. Seuraavana päivänä tuli nuori rouva aamiais-pöytään, kun muut olivat lopettaneet, the next day the young lady came down to breakfast when the others had finished. Tapasitko sisartani? did you meet my sister? En tavannut, I didn’t meet her. Joka päivä lähti hän kävelemään pääkadulle, every day he went for a walk on the main street. Lohi loimahti merehen, the salmon jumped[176] into the sea. Itki yötä kaksi kolme, he cried for two or three nights.
(2) It is also used like the present in a concessive sense, but much more frequently than that tense. Kävi miten kävi, asiaan on ryhtyttävä, come what may, the business must be begun. Oli kumpi hyvänsä, whichever of the two it is. Cf. such expressions as kuka niitä kaikkia muisti? Lempo niitä ymmärsi.
(2) It's also used like the present in a concessive sense, but much more often than that tense. No matter what happens, the business must be started. Whichever it is, it doesn't matter. See expressions like who remembered all of them? No one understood them.
It is noticeable that in the narrative portions of the Kalevala and other poems the present and imperfect are used almost indifferently (v. extracts at end of book). Perhaps the sound of the terminations pi and vi, which, like the imperfect, end in i, made the confusion easier.
It’s clear that in the storytelling sections of the Kalevala and other poems, the present and imperfect tenses are used almost interchangeably (v. extracts at end of book). Maybe the similar sounds of the endings pi and vi, which both end in i like the imperfect tense, contributed to the mix-up.
III. The perfect corresponds pretty nearly to the tense formed with the auxiliary have in English. Olemme maanneet vähän aikaa niin lähdemme järvelle koko yöksi, we have slept a little and are going out on the lake for the whole night. Oletteko ennen kuulleet sitä laulua? have you heard that song before? En ole nähnyt häntä moneen aikaan, I have not seen him for a long time.
III. The perfect tense is pretty much the same as the tense formed with the auxiliary have in English. Olemme maanneet vähän aikaa niin lähdemme järvelle koko yöksi, we have slept a little and are going out on the lake for the whole night. Oletteko ennen kuulleet sitä laulua? have you heard that song before? En ole nähnyt häntä moneen aikaan, I have not seen him for a long time.
IV. The pluperfect expresses an action finished in past time, and may be rendered by had in English. Kun hän sen sanonut oli, meni hän taas ulos, when he had said this he went out again. Oliko hän ehkä saanut tiedon asiasta? had he by any chance heard of the matter?
IV. The pluperfect expresses an action that was completed in the past and can be translated with had in English. Kun hän sen sanonut oli, meni hän taas ulos, when he had said this, he went out again. Oliko hän ehkä saanut tiedon asiasta? Had he by any chance heard about the matter?
It will be observed that there is no real future tense in Finnish. Its want is supplied in several ways.
It will be noted that Finnish doesn't actually have a true future tense. This absence is compensated for in various ways.
A. By the present tense as described above.
A. By the present tense as described above.
B. By a periphrastic conjugation consisting of the present participle and the present or imperfect of olla. This corresponds to the Russian future with буду, and denotes a future action the time of which is not specified. Ennenkuin päivät tulevat[177] koskas olet sanova...., before the days come in which thou shalt say.... (Eccl. xii. 1). Hän on vapahtava kansansa heidän synneistänsä, He shall save His people from their sins.
B. By a periphrastic conjugation that combines the present participle with the present or imperfect of olla. This is similar to the Russian future with буду, indicating a future action without specifying the exact time. Ennenkuin päivät tulevat[177] koskas olet sanova...., before the days come in which you shall say.... (Eccl. xii. 1). Hän on vapahtava kansansa heidän synneistänsä, He shall save His people from their sins.
C. By the concessive. This tense is frequently used to imply something probable or doubtful in the future. Ostanevat kaupungista kirjat ja tuonevat ne jo huomenna kotia, they will probably buy new books and bring them home to-morrow. Tappaneeko hän itsensä? (S. John viii. 22) will he kill himself?
C. By the concessive. This tense is often used to suggest something that might be likely or uncertain in the future. Ostanevat kaupungista kirjat ja tuonevat ne jo huomenna kotia, they will probably buy new books and bring them home tomorrow. Tappaneeko hän itsensä? (S. John viii. 22) will he kill himself?
D. By the conditional, especially in conditional sentences. Tulisin huomenna, jos ehtisin, I shall come to-morrow, if I have time. Isäntä ei palkitsisi sinua ennenkuin olisit työsi lopettanut, your master will not pay you before you finish your work.
D. By the conditional, especially in conditional sentences. I’ll write tomorrow, if I have time, I shall come to-morrow, if I have time. Your master won’t pay you until you finish your work, your master will not pay you before you finish your work.
E. Various periphrases are used, particularly when there is any idea of necessity or obligation in the future. The following examples taken from the translation of the Bible will show this. Minä saan nähdä hänen, mutta en nyt, I shall see him, but not now (Num. xxiv. 17, but the passage continues minä katselen häntä waan en lästä). Teidän pitää minua etsimän, ye shall seek me (S. John vii. 34). Sillä ei sitä pidä unhotettaman heidän siemenensä suussa, for it shall not be forgotten out of the mouths of their seed (Deut. xxxi. 21). Autuaat ovat siviät sillä he saavat maan periä, blessed are the meek for they shall inherit the earth (S. Matt. v. 5).
E. Various phrases are used, especially when expressing necessity or obligation in the future. The following examples taken from the Bible translation will illustrate this. I will see him, but not now, I shall see him, but not now (Num. xxiv. 17, but the passage continues I will look at him but not now). You must seek me, ye shall seek me (S. John vii. 34). For it shall not be forgotten out of the mouths of their descendants, for it shall not be forgotten out of the mouths of their seed (Deut. xxxi. 21). Blessed are the meek for they will inherit the earth, blessed are the meek for they shall inherit the earth (S. Matt. v. 5).
The Concessive.
This mood represents an action as possible, and is particularly used in questions, or in sentences introduced by such particles as ehkä, which imply a doubt or question.
This mood shows that an action is possible and is especially used in questions or in sentences that start with words like ehkä, which suggest uncertainty or inquiry.
It has two tenses.
It has two tenses.
I. The present, implying a potential action in the present or[178] future. Lieneekö totta mitä sanotaan? is it likely that what people say is true? Hän sen parhaiten tietänee, he probably knows best. Jos et tuostana totelle, if thou willst not obey that. Osannet palkan ottaa, osaa työkin tehdä, wouldst thou know how to receive the reward, learn how to do the work. Sureneeko Jumala härkiä? doth God care for oxen? Ei suattane sinua Saaren suurehen sukuhun, they are not likely to tolerate your alliance with the great family of the island (Kal. xi. 71).
I. The present, suggesting possible action in the present or[178] future. Is it likely what they're saying is true? Is it likely that what people say is true? He probably knows best, he probably knows best. If you won’t accept that, if you won't obey that. If you can expect to receive a reward, you should learn how to do the work, would you know how to receive the reward, learn how to do the work. Does God care about oxen? Does God care for oxen? They probably won’t accept your connection with the powerful family from the island, they are not likely to tolerate your alliance with the great family of the island (Kal. xi. 71).
II. The past, implying a potential action in past time. Hän lienee luullut minua toiseksi, he probably thought I was some one else. Ei liene sinua luotu Ison tammen taittajaksi (Kal. ii. 145), thou art probably not created to break the mighty oak. Lieneekö hän arvanuut ketä puhutteli? did he know with whom he spoke?
II. The past, suggesting a possible action in past time. He probably thought I was someone else, he probably thought I was someone else. You were probably not made to break the mighty oak (Kal. ii. 145), you are probably not created to break the mighty oak. Did he know who he was talking to? did he know with whom he spoke?
The Conditional.
The conditional mood has two tenses, the present and past, which denote an action dependent on certain conditions in present or past time.
The conditional mood has two tenses, present and past, which indicate an action that relies on specific conditions in the present or past.
It is used:—
It's used:—
(1) In conditional, comparative, and concessive sentences, both in the protasis and apodosis. When used in the sentence introduced by jos, or some similar particle, the present implies that the condition is not yet realised, and the past that it has not been. But this distinction is not always observed, the present being used of a condition not realized in the past. Jos menisitte tässä myrskyssä järvelle niin hukkuisitte, if you were to go on the lake in this storm you would be drowned. Parempi olisi ollut Ilman impenä eleä, it would have been better to live as the virgin of the air (Kal. i. 161). Jos varani myöntäisivät niin matkustaisin ulkomaille, if my means allowed me I should go abroad. Kukapa ... käkiä[179] kukutteleisi, Lintusia laulattaisi, Jos minä menisin muunne, Saisin marja muille maille. Jos tämä kana katoisi, Tämä hanhi hairahtaisi, etc. (Kal. x. 441 ff.).
(1) In conditional, comparative, and concessive sentences, both in the protasis and apodosis. When used in a sentence introduced by jos, or a similar particle, the present suggests that the condition hasn’t happened yet, while the past indicates it hasn't been. However, this distinction isn't always followed, with the present sometimes used for a condition that wasn't realized in the past. Jos menisitte tässä myrskyssä järvelle niin hukkuisitte, if you went to the lake in this storm you would drown. Parempi olisi ollut Ilman impenä eleä, it would have been better to live as the virgin of the air (Kal. i. 161). Jos varani myöntäisivät niin matkustaisin ulkomaille, if I had the means, I would travel abroad. Kukapa ... käkiä[179] kukutteleisi, Lintusia laulattaisi, Jos minä menisin muunne, Saisin marja muille maille. Jos tämä kana katoisi, Tämä hanhi hairahtaisi, etc. (Kal. x. 441 ff.).
The word jos is sometimes omitted and replaced by the interrogative suffix -ko after the verb. Kal. xi. 95:—Nauraisitko Saaren naiset, Pitäisit pyhäiset piiat, Niin siitä tora tulisi, Sota suuri lankeaisi, were you to seduce the maidens of the island a quarrel would come of it and a great war fall on us.
The word jos is sometimes dropped and replaced by the question suffix -ko after the verb. Kal. xi. 95:—Nauraisitko Saaren naiset, Pitäisit pyhäiset piiat, Niin siitä tora tulisi, Sota suuri lankeaisi, if you were to seduce the maidens of the island, a quarrel would arise, and a great war would come upon us.
(2) In final sentences to express the object of an action. Ilmoittakaat minulle että minäkin tulisin ja kummartaisin häntä (S. Matt. ii. 8), bring me word that I may come and worship him also. Kirjoitan hänelle että hän toimittaisi sen asian, I am writing to him that he may undertake the affair. Olkaa hiljaa, lapset, että saisin rauhassa työskennellä, be quiet, children, that I may work in peace. Ava suusi suuremmaksi ... pääsisin mahasta maalle (Kal. xvii. 583), open thy mouth ... that I may come forth from thy stomach.
(2) In final sentences to express the object of an action. Let me know that I will also come and worship him (S. Matt. ii. 8), bring me word that I may come and worship him also. I’m writing to him so that he will handle this matter, I am writing to him that he may undertake the affair. Be quiet, kids, so I can work in peace, be quiet, children, that I may work in peace. Open your mouth wider ... so I can come out from your stomach (Kal. xvii. 583), open thy mouth ... that I may come forth from thy stomach.
(3) In temporal and relative sentences when the temporal particle or relative involves some idea of purpose, capacity, etc. En tahtonut ruveta kirjoittamaan ennenkuin saisin varman tiedon asiasta, I did not wish to write before I received certain news of the affair. Päätin lakkauttaa kauppaliikkeeni kunnes ajat paranisivat, I determined to close my business till the times should be better. Sen mä mieheksi sanoisin, Urohoksi arveleisin, Joka jouseni vetäisi, Kiveräni kiinnittäisi. (Kal. xxvi. 357). N.B. The conditional is used only if the principal verb is in a past tense or conditional.
(3) In temporal and relative sentences where the temporal particle or relative suggests some idea of purpose, capacity, etc. I didn’t want to start writing until I got definite news about the matter, I did not wish to write before I received certain news of the affair. I decided to close my business until times got better, I determined to close my business till the times should be better. That’s what I would call a man, a brave one, who would draw my bow and fasten my quiver. (Kal. xxvi. 357). N.B. The conditional is used only if the main verb is in the past tense or conditional.
(4) In Oratio Obliqua.
(4) In Indirect Speech.
a. After verbs of wishing, asking, commanding, etc. Käske että palvelija valjastaisi hevosen, tell the servant to get the horse harnessed. Tahdotko että se heti tehtäisiin? do you wish it to be done at once?
a. After verbs of wishing, asking, commanding, etc. Tell the servant to harness the horse, tell the servant to get the horse harnessed. Do you want it to be done right away? do you wish it to be done at once?
b. To represent the imperative in the Oratio recta. Isäntä sanoi että rengit menisivät pellolle, the master told the servants to go to the fields. Hän viitasi että he vaikenisivat, he motioned to them to be silent.
b. To represent the imperative in direct speech. The master told the servants to go to the fields, Isäntä sanoi että rengit menisivät pellolle. He motioned for them to be quiet, Hän viitasi että he vaikenisivat.
(5) As a polite form of statement, request, or question, from which, as mentioned above, it often comes to be used as a future. Minä luulisin että hän ostaisi talonne, I should think he would buy your house. Voisitteko kertoa minulle? can you tell me? Tahtoisin puhua kanssanne, I should like to talk to you. Näyttäisitte minulle, please show me. Enkö saisi ...? can I have ...? Menisitte noutamaan yhdet hyyryvaunut, please go and call a cab.
(5) As a polite way to make a statement, request, or ask a question, it often ends up being used to refer to the future. Minä luulisin että hän ostaisi talonne, I would think he would buy your house. Voisitteko kertoa minulle? Could you tell me? Tahtoisin puhua kanssanne, I would like to talk to you. Näyttäisitte minulle, please show me. Enkö saisi ...? can I have ...? Menisitte noutamaan yhdet hyyryvaunut, please go and get a cab.
(6) To express a wish with such particles as jos, jospa, kunhan, etc. Jospa hän tulisi! if he would only come! Jospa olisin tietänyt! had I only known! Kunhan tuttuni tulisi! if my friend would but come!
(6) To express a wish using words like jos, jospa, kunhan, etc. Jospa hän tulisi! if he would just come! Jospa olisin tiennyt! if I had only known! Kunhan ystäväni tulisi! if my friend would just come!
Imperative and Optative.
Though these moods are given as two in the Accidence on account of the slight difference in their form, they may be treated as one syntactically, as they supply one another’s deficiencies, the imperative being only used in the 2nd sing. and 1st and 2nd persons plur., and the optative only in the 2nd sing. and the 3rd person singular and plural. In poetry a 2nd pers. plur. optative ending in otte is occasionally found. There is no difference between the meaning of the two in 2nd person singular.
Though these moods are presented as two in the Accidence because of the slight difference in their form, they can be treated as one syntactically, since they each compensate for the other's deficiencies. The imperative is only used in the 2nd person singular and the 1st and 2nd person plural, while the optative is only found in the 2nd person singular and the 3rd person singular and plural. In poetry, a 2nd person plural optative ending in otte is occasionally seen. There is no difference in meaning between the two in the 2nd person singular.
The imperative expresses:—
The imperative expresses:—
I. A command or request. Lähe nyt kanssa laulamahan, come to sing with me (Kal. i. 14). Toki tullos toinen kerta, come again (Kal. v. 137). Käy pian välehen jou’u, go quickly and finish the business (Kal. l. 211). Ellös menkö[181] poikaseni Parempikin itseäsi, aspire not, my son, to those that are better than thyself (Kal. xi. 69).
I. A command or request. Come now to sing with me, come to sing with me (Kal. i. 14). Do come back another time, come again (Kal. v. 137). Go quickly and finish the business, go quickly and finish the business (Kal. l. 211). Do not strive, my son, for those who are better than yourself, aspire not, my son, to those that are better than thyself (Kal. xi. 69).
II. A condition. Sano mitä sanot, en siitä kuitenkaan välitä, you may say what you like, but I don’t care. Teen minä sen vaikka hän kieltäköönkin, I shall do it, even though he forbid it.
II. A condition. Say what you want, I don’t care, you may say what you like, but I don’t care. I’ll do it even if he forbids it, I shall do it, even though he forbid it.
The Passive.
The passive, as has already been mentioned in the Accidence, is impersonal. Käytetään means there is a using, or one uses, people use. The clearest proof of the real character of the form is to be found in the fact that the verb substantive olla, to be, has a so-called passive.
The passive voice, as noted earlier in the Accidence, is impersonal. Käytetään means there is a using, or one uses, people use. The clearest evidence of the true nature of this form is found in the fact that the verb substantive olla, to be, has a so-called passive.
Examples:—Niin kohta kun ollaan tultu, as soon as people come. Ennen oltiin terveempiä, people were healthier formerly. Siihen oltaneen tyytyväisiä, this will probably prove satisfactory (people will be satisfied with this). Järvellä oltaessa tuuli kovasti, while they were on the lake, the wind blew violently.
Examples:—So as soon as we arrive, as soon as people come. People were healthier back then, people were healthier formerly. They will probably be satisfied with this, this will probably prove satisfactory (people will be satisfied with this). While they were on the lake, the wind was really strong, while they were on the lake, the wind blew violently.
(1) The passive of ordinary verbs is used absolutely; that is to say, no noun is connected with it as subject or object. Koulussa kirjoitetaan ja luetaan, they read and write in the school. Helsingissä huvitellaan paljo talven aikoina, there is much amusement in Helsingfors in winter time. Suomen järvissä ja joissa kalastetaan, people fish (or there is fishing) in the lakes and rivers of Finland.
(1) The passive form of regular verbs is used by itself; that is to say, no noun is connected with it as the subject or object. Koulussa kirjoitetaan ja luetaan, they read and write in the school. Helsingissä huvitellaan paljo talven aikoina, there is a lot of entertainment in Helsinki during the winter. Suomen järvissä ja joissa kalastetaan, people fish (or there is fishing) in the lakes and rivers of Finland.
(2) As the above examples show, the passive represents the action of a verb without designating the agent. It is not unnatural that such forms should be used in an imperative or optative sense, for the second singular of the imperative is simply the root of the verb. It is true that the imperative is the closed root, due to the loss of k, but like the passive it has no sign of person.
(2) As the examples above show, the passive voice describes the action of a verb without specifying the doer. It's not unusual for such forms to be used in a commanding or wishful way, since the second person singular of the imperative is just the verb's root. It is true that the imperative is a closed root, because the k is dropped, but like the passive, it doesn’t indicate a person.
This use of the passive for the imperative is particularly common in dialects, though it is also found in the literary language. Its usual meaning is ‘Let us.’ Mennään sisään, let us go in. Luetaan, let us read, or it’s time to read. Lähdetään kotia, we ought to go home. Mennäänkö jalan vain ajetaanko hevosella? Shall we go on foot, or take a carriage?
This use of the passive for the imperative is especially common in dialects, but it also appears in literary language. Its typical meaning is ‘Let us.’ Mennään sisään, let's go in. Luetaan, let's read, or it’s time to read. Lähdetään kotia, we should go home. Mennäänkö jalan vai ajetaanko hevosella? Should we walk, or take a carriage?
(3) This use of the passive for the imperative is important as explaining the common use of the form with a nominative case. Such a phrase as mies tunnetaan can be correctly translated as the man is known; but there is no doubt that the nominative is really the object of an impersonal verb, which naturally remains invariable, whatever the noun is. Now the object of the imperative is also put in the nominative and not in the accusative, though both in the case of the imperative and the passive it may be put in the partitive, if partial. It would seem that in these forms of the verbs, where the agent is not denoted by any suffix, it was felt that the sense was sufficiently clear without adding any termination to the noun to mark its exact relation to the verb.
(3) Using the passive voice for commands is significant because it helps explain the typical usage of this form with a nominative case. A phrase like mies tunnetaan can be accurately translated as the man is known; however, it's clear that the nominative actually serves as the object of an impersonal verb, which naturally stays the same, no matter what the noun is. In the case of commands, the object is also in the nominative and not the accusative, although in both the imperative and the passive, it can be in the partitive if it's partial. It seems that in these verb forms, where the agent isn’t indicated by any suffix, it was understood that the meaning was clear enough without needing to add any ending to the noun to specify its exact connection to the verb.
The object of the passive, as above stated, can be either in the nominative, if total, or in the partitive, if partial.
The object of the passive, as mentioned above, can be either in the nominative case, if it's total, or in the partitive case, if it's partial.
a. Nominative. Koira ajetaan huoneesta ulos, the dog is sent out of the room. Palvelija lähetetään viemään kirjettä postiin, the servant is sent to take a letter to the post. Hevoset valjastetaan, the horses are being harnessed. Ruis kylvetään syksyllä, rye is sown in the autumn. Keskellä yötä sammutetaan tulet, the lights are put out at midnight. Tässä sodassa tapettiin viisikymmentä tuhatta miestä, fifty thousand men were killed in this war.
a. Nominative. The dog is sent out of the room. Palvelija lähetetään viemään kirjettä postiin, The servant is sent to take a letter to the post. The horses are being harnessed, The horses are being harnessed. Rye is sown in the autumn, Rye is sown in the autumn. The lights are put out at midnight, The lights are put out at midnight. Fifty thousand men were killed in this war, Fifty thousand men were killed in this war.
b. Partitive. Miksi sanotaan sitä Englannin kielellä? What is that called in English? Jos ei aleta varhain, niin ei työtä saada aikanansa valmiiksi, the work won’t be ready[183] in time if not begun early. Poikaa ei vielä pantu kouluun, the boy was no longer sent to school. Ei vielä ollut uutta kirkkoa rakennettu, the new church had not yet been built. Ei kynttilätä sytytetä ja panna wakan ala, neither do men light a candle and put it under a bushel, S. Matt. v. 15.
b. Partitive. What is that called in English? The work won’t be ready[183] in time if not begun early. The boy was not sent to school yet, the boy was no longer sent to school. The new church had not been built yet, the new church had not yet been built. People don’t light a candle and put it under a bushel, neither do men light a candle and put it under a bushel, S. Matt. v. 15.
When the personal pronouns are used with the verb, it is commoner, particularly in speaking, to put them in the accusative ending in t, e.g. minut, sinut, hänet nähdään, is more usual than minä, sinä, hän nähdään. But the form with the nominative is not only grammatically correct, but found in writing, especially in the Bible, e.g. Rom. viii. 36, Sinun tähtes me kuoletetaan yli päivää: me pidetään niinkuin teurastettavat lampaat, for thy sake we are killed all the day long: we are accounted as sheep for the slaughter. Similarly 2 Cor. xi. 36, Kuka pahoitetaan ja en minä pala? Who is offended and I burn not. Sillä he ravitaan, for they shall be filled, S. Matt. v. 6. Että te heiltä nähtäisiin, that ye may be seen of them, S. Matt. vi. 1[15].
When personal pronouns are used with the verb, it's more common, especially in spoken language, to use them in the accusative form ending in t, e.g. minut, sinut, hänet nähdään, than to say minä, sinä, hän nähdään. However, the nominative form is not only grammatically correct but also appears in writing, particularly in the Bible, e.g. Rom. viii. 36, Sinun tähtes me kuoletetaan yli päivää: me pidetään niinkuin teurastettavat lampaat, for thy sake we are killed all the day long: we are accounted as sheep for the slaughter. Similarly, 2 Cor. xi. 36, Kuka pahoitetaan ja en minä pala? Who is offended and I burn not. Sillä he ravitaan, for they shall be filled, S. Matt. v. 6. Että te heiltä nähtäisiin, that ye may be seen of them, S. Matt. vi. 1[15].
The conjugation of a passive form contains not only the strictly impersonal forms, like luetaan, people read, luettiin, people did read, but also compound tenses formed with the past passive participle which stand grammatically upon a different footing. For the participle in question is a simple adjective (or substantive), and such phrases as kirja on luettu, kirjat ovat luetut are exactly analogous to kirja on hyvä and kirjat ovat hyvät. In some cases, however, double constructions are possible: one can say either kirjat eivät ole löydetyt, the books have not been found, which is a simple adjectival construction; or kirjoja ei ole löydetty, in which the construction with the participle is assimilated to that with the other forms of the verb.[184] If a participle of olla is employed in a compound tense in this construction it must be the passive participle. Kirjaa ei oltu löydetty, the book was not found.
The conjugation of a passive form includes not just strictly impersonal forms, like luetaan, people read, luettiin, people did read, but also compound tenses made with the past passive participle, which have a different grammatical standing. The participle in question acts as a simple adjective (or noun), and phrases like kirja on luettu, kirjat ovat luetut are exactly like kirja on hyvä and kirjat ovat hyvät. However, in some cases, double constructions are possible: you can say either kirjat eivät ole löydetyt, the books have not been found, which is a straightforward adjectival construction; or kirjoja ei ole löydetty, where the construction with the participle is adjusted to align with the other forms of the verb.[184] If a participle of olla is used in a compound tense in this construction, it has to be the passive participle. Kirjaa ei oltu löydetty, the book was not found.
Infinitives.
The five infinitives of the Finnish verb play a great part in the syntax, and are often used to express the subordinate sentences (temporal, final, etc.) of other languages. The simplest way to understand their many uses is to recollect that they are equivalent to an English verbal ending in ing, such as cutting. Now a word like this is a noun, but it can also have an object, e.g. cutting the wood, and it can be also combined with a substantive or pronoun indicating the agent, e.g. my cutting the wood or the man’s cutting the wood. Such expressions as my cutting the wood is unavoidable, during my cutting the wood, or without my cutting the wood are intelligible in English, though not idiomatic; but they are the literal translation of the Finnish idiom. In other words, the infinitive is a noun capable of declension in certain cases and of being combined with a genitive or personal affix to mark the agent. As it is also a verbal noun, it is likewise capable of being combined with a second substantive to mark the object of the action. Thus nähdessänsä minun päiväni is literally ‘in his seeing my day,’ that is when he saw. The use of the fourth infinitive is slightly different. In the phrase Minun on tämä kirja lukeminen, I should read this book, it will be observed that the object is in the nominative. This is because the literal meaning seems to be, This book is a reading for me, though it must be admitted that the negative form Ei ole minun tätä kirjaa lukemista does not lend itself to this explanation, and can only be explained by supposing it is due to analogy. The object of the other infinitives is mostly put in the partitive,[185] partly perhaps because, as the genitive and accusative are identical in form in the singular, the subject and object might be confused if the latter were in the accusative. The object is, however, often put in the nominative. The rule generally given is that this is only right if the infinitive depends on an imperative or a verb implying necessity, as minun pitää ostaman hevonen, I must buy a horse. But this rule is not always observed in the Kalevala, or even in modern books. E.g. Kal. xi. 127, Onko saarella sioa minun leikki lyöäkseni?
The five infinitives of Finnish verbs play a significant role in syntax and are often used to express subordinate clauses (like temporal or final clauses) found in other languages. The easiest way to grasp their various uses is to remember that they are equivalent to an English verb ending in ing, such as cutting. A word like this acts as a noun but can also take an object, e.g., cutting the wood. It can also combine with a noun or pronoun that indicates the agent, e.g., my cutting the wood or the man’s cutting the wood. Expressions like my cutting the wood is unavoidable, during my cutting the wood, or without my cutting the wood are understandable in English, although they aren't idiomatic; they are a direct translation of Finnish idioms. In other words, the infinitive functions as a noun that can decline in certain cases and can combine with a genitive or personal affix to mark the agent. Since it’s also a verbal noun, it can combine with a second noun to indicate the action's object. For instance, nähdessänsä minun päiväni translates literally to ‘in his seeing my day,’ meaning when he saw. The fourth infinitive has a slightly different usage. In the phrase Minun on tämä kirja lukeminen, I should read this book, it’s notable that the object is in the nominative case. This is because the literal meaning seems to be, This book is a reading for me. However, the negative form Ei ole minun tätä kirjaa lukemista doesn’t fit this explanation and is better understood through analogy. The object of the other infinitives is usually placed in the partitive case, possibly because the genitive and accusative forms are identical in the singular, leading to confusion between the subject and object if the latter were in the accusative. However, the object is often found in the nominative case. The common rule states that this is correct only if the infinitive depends on an imperative or a verb suggesting necessity, as seen in minun pitää ostaman hevonen, I must buy a horse. Nonetheless, this rule isn't consistently followed in the Kalevala or even in contemporary texts. For example, in Kal. xi. 127, Onko saarella sioa minun leikki lyöäkseni?
Infinitive I.
The first infinitive has two forms, one with the translative termination and always used with a prominal suffix; the other with no case termination and used without a pronominal suffix.
The first infinitive has two forms: one with the translative ending that is always used with a pronoun suffix; the other has no case ending and is used without a pronoun suffix.
A. The longer form with the suffix is used to express the purpose of the action of the main verb, and is rendered in English by in order to or by a simple infinitive. Antakaa vettä juodakseni, give me water to drink. This is of course literally give me water for my drinking, and is exactly analogous to the use of the same case of a noun in the sentence, Juon vettä terveydekseni, I drink water for my health. It is important to notice that the pronominal suffix always indicates the subject of the action denoted by the infinitive, and not the object, though in translation it is often necessary to invert the sentence. For instance in S. John vii. 19 and 20 the questions ‘Why go ye about to kill me? Who goeth about to kill thee?’ are rendered Miksi te etsitte minua tappaaksenne? Kuka sinua etsii tapaaksensa? literally Why seek ye me for your killing? Who seeks thee for his killing? Me pyysimme venettä soutaaksemme, we asked for a boat to row in. Menkäämme tuolle vuorelle katsellaksemme järveä, let us go up that hill to have a view of the lake. Tahdon lukea laskun nähdäkseni onko[186] kaikki oikein, I want to read the bill to see if everything is right. Oli paljon matkustellut ulkomailla täydentääkseen sivistystään, he had travelled much abroad to complete his education. The distinction between the uses of the longer and shorter forms of the infinitive is not always observed in dialects and poetry. Thus the longer form is used with impersonal verbs, e.g. Sinun täytyy mennäksesi, you must go, where mennä would now be used. So too Älä pelkää ottaaksesi, fear not to take. Kal. i. 165, Wilu tääll’ on ollakseni, Waiva wärjätelläkseni, Aalloissa asuakseni, Weessä wierielläkseni, it is cold for me to be here, painful to stay, to dwell in the waves, to roll in the water. Cf. Kal. xliii. 401, and xvii. 507.
A. The longer form with the suffix is used to express the purpose of the main verb’s action and is translated into English using in order to or a simple infinitive. Antakaa vettä juodakseni, give me water to drink. This literally means give me water for my drinking and is exactly like the use of the same noun form in the sentence, Juon vettä terveydekseni, I drink water for my health. It’s important to note that the pronominal suffix always indicates the subject of the action denoted by the infinitive, not the object, although in translation it’s often necessary to reverse the sentence. For example, in S. John vii. 19 and 20, the questions ‘Why go ye about to kill me? Who goeth about to kill thee?’ are rendered as Miksi te etsitte minua tappaaksenne? Kuka sinua etsii tapaaksensa? which literally means Why seek ye me for your killing? Who seeks thee for his killing? Me pyysimme venettä soutaaksemme, we asked for a boat to row in. Menkäämme tuolle vuorelle katsellaksemme järveä, let us go up that hill to have a view of the lake. Tahdon lukea laskun nähdäkseni onko[186] kaikki oikein, I want to read the bill to see if everything is right. Oli paljon matkustellut ulkomailla täydentääkseen sivistystään, he had traveled a lot abroad to complete his education. The distinction between the usages of the longer and shorter forms of the infinitive isn't always observed in dialects and poetry. Thus, the longer form is used with impersonal verbs, e.g. Sinun täytyy mennäksesi, you must go, where mennä would now be used. Similarly, Älä pelkää ottaaksesi, fear not to take. Kal. i. 165, Wilu tääll’ on ollakseni, Waiva wärjätälläkseni, Aalloissa asuakseni, Weessä wieriälläkseni, it is cold for me to be here, painful to stay, to dwell in the waves, to roll in the water. Cf. Kal. xliii. 401, and xvii. 507.
B. The fact that the last syllable of the shorter form of the first infinitive is closed shows that it has undoubtedly lost a letter or syllable. It is probable therefore that the short form is not really the nominative from which the translative is derived, but a translative which has lost its termination. Cf. luo, taa for luoksi, taaksi. The employment of the form is also agreeable to its origin, for its manifold uses, as given in grammars, may be summed up in the formula that it defines the meaning of verbs, adjectives, and substantives; that is to say, it expresses that towards which an action tends, which is one of the uses of the translative (p. 159). Such phrases as voin, tahdon, tiedän lukea, I can read, wish to read, or know how to read might be expressed as I have power, will, or knowledge for reading.
B. The fact that the last syllable of the shorter form of the first infinitive is closed shows that it has definitely lost a letter or syllable. It's likely that the short form isn't really the nominative from which the translative is derived, but rather a translative that has lost its ending. Cf. luo, taa for luoksi, taaksi. The use of this form also aligns with its origin, as its various uses, outlined in grammars, can be summarized in the formula that it defines the meaning of verbs, adjectives, and nouns; in other words, it indicates what an action aims towards, which is one of the functions of the translative (p. 159). Phrases like voin, tahdon, tiedän lukea, I can read, wish to read, or know how to read could be expressed as I have power, will, or knowledge for reading.
In some cases the use of the translative and this infinitive are obviously analogous. Ei sovi suuttua, it is not fitting to be angry. Hän sopii sotamieheksi, he is fit for a soldier. Ei minun kelpaa juoda vettä, it does not suit me to drink water, can be also expressed in the form, Vesi ei kelpaa minulle juotavaksi (or juomaksi).
In some cases, the use of the translative and this infinitive are clearly similar. Ei sovi suuttua, it’s not appropriate to be angry. Hän sopii sotamieheksi, he is suitable to be a soldier. Ei minun kelpaa juoda vettä, it doesn’t suit me to drink water, can also be expressed as Vesi ei kelpaa minulle juotavaksi (or juomaksi).
The short form of this infinitive never takes suffixes in[187] ordinary Finnish, though it does occasionally in the Kalevala; e.g. the first lines Mieleni minun tekevi, Aivoni ajattelevi, Lähteäni laulamahan, Saa’ani sanelemahan. Onko saarella sioa ... Minun laulut laulellani, is there a place on the island for me to sing my song (Kal. xxix. 137). Cf. Onpa saarella sioa ... Sinun laulut laulellasi (ib. 147).
The short form of this infinitive never takes suffixes in[187] regular Finnish, although it sometimes does in the Kalevala; for example, the first lines Mieleni minun tekevi, Aivoni ajattelevi, Lähteäni laulamahan, Saa’ani sanelemahan. Onko saarella sioa ... Minun laulut laulellani, is there a place on the island for me to sing my song (Kal. xxix. 137). Compare Onpa saarella sioa ... Sinun laulut laulellasi (ib. 147).
The subject of the infinitive, which in the longer form is denoted by a suffix, is in the case of the shorter form either not expressed at all in such a phrase as Isä antoi kirjan pojalle lukea, the father gave the boy the book to read; or it is put in the genitive. Isä toi kirjan pojan lukea, the father bought the book for the boy to read, literally for the boy’s reading.
The subject of the infinitive, which is indicated by a suffix in the longer form, is either not stated at all in a phrase like Isä antoi kirjan pojalle lukea, the father gave the boy the book to read; or it appears in the genitive. Isä toi kirjan pojan lukea, the father bought the book for the boy to read, literally for the boy’s reading.
The short form of the infinitive is used:—
The short form of the infinitive is used:—
(1) As the subject of impersonal verbs like täytyy, tulee, kelpaa.
(1) As the subject of impersonal verbs like must, comes, works.
Paha koira tarvitsee tappaa, one ought to kill a bad dog. Täytyy köyhän kärsiä, pitää kiittää päälliseksi, the poor must endure and give thanks into the bargain (proverbs). Sinun tulee puhua totta, you must speak the truth.
A bad dog needs to be put down, one ought to kill a bad dog. The poor must suffer and be grateful on top of that, the poor must endure and give thanks into the bargain (proverbs). You need to speak the truth, you must speak the truth.
In this use two constructions are possible. One can say either talossa pitää olla isäntä, the master must be in the house, or Isännän pitää olla talossa. In this latter case the fact of the obligation affecting the person is emphasized, while the sentence with the nominative means rather, the master’s being in the house is necessary.
In this case, two constructions are possible. One can say either talossa pitää olla isäntä, the master must be in the house, or Isännän pitää olla talossa. In the latter case, the emphasis is on the obligation affecting the person, while the sentence with the nominative means rather, the master’s being in the house is necessary.
(2) As the complement of the verb olla combined with an adjective or substantive. Se kirja on hyödyllinen pojan lukea, this book is useful for the boy to read. Ei ole aikaa lähteä, it is not time to go. Pyyntösi on mahdoton kenenkään täyttää, your prayer is impossible for anyone to fulfil. Tämä kuorma on raskas sinun kantaa, this burden is hard for you to bear. On vaikea sanoa, it is hard to say.
(2) As the complement of the verb olla combined with an adjective or noun. Se kirja on hyödyllinen pojan lukea, this book is useful for the boy to read. Ei ole aikaa lähteä, it's not time to go. Pyyntösi on mahdoton kenenkään täyttää, your request is impossible for anyone to fulfill. Tämä kuorma on raskas sinun kantaa, this load is hard for you to carry. On vaikea sanoa, it's hard to say.
(3) It is used to define the meaning of verbs. Talon mies ei osaa lukea, the farm servant does not know how to write. Alkaa sataa, it begins to rain. Laiska lapsi ei tahdo oppia, a lazy child does not want to learn. Hän ei ymmärrä puhua, he does not know how to speak. En voi tulla, I cannot come. Hän saa odottaa, he can wait. Aiotko viipyä täällä, do you mean to stay here. Sallitteko minun mennä? do you allow me to go? Klaus lähteä lupasi, Klaus promised to go (Kanteletar).
(3) It is used to define the meaning of verbs. Talon mies ei osaa lukea, the farm servant does not know how to write. Alkaa sataa, it begins to rain. Laiska lapsi ei tahdo oppia, a lazy child does not want to learn. Hän ei ymmärrä puhua, he does not know how to speak. En voi tulla, I cannot come. Hän saa odottaa, he can wait. Aiotko viipyä täällä, are you planning to stay here? Sallitteko minun mennä? do you allow me to go? Klaus lähteä lupasi, Klaus promised to go (Kanteletar).
(4) It is used much like the longer form to express the object of an action. Tuo kala muidenkin katsella, bring the fish for others to see. Panen maata, I am going to bed. Onko teillä hevosta myödä? have you a horse to sell? Arvelevi miten olla kuin eleä, he considered what he should do, how he should live.
(4) It’s used a lot like the longer form to show the object of an action. Tuo kala muidenkin katsella, bring the fish for others to see. Panen maata, I’m going to bed. Onko teillä hevosta myödä? Do you have a horse to sell? Arvelevi miten olla kuin eleä, he thought about what he should do, how he should live.
There is another use of this infinitive, when it is employed with a verb of kindred meaning in an adverbial sense. This use is very frequent in the Kalevala and poetry and occasionally found in prose. It is to be noted, however, that the infinitive generally represents what would be the principal verb in ordinary language, while the verb in the indicative indicates the manner in which the action is performed. Thus such a phrase as astua taputtelevi, means walking he stamped or he stamped as he walked. Härkä käyä källeröitti (Kal. xx. 43), equivalent to astui keveästi; cf. Astua lykyttelevi, Käyä kulleroittelevi (Kal. ii. 165). Waka vanha Wäinämöinen Ajoa karittelevi (Kal. viii. 18). Soutoa melastelevi (Kal. v. 41). Astua ajattelevi, Käyä kääpäröittelevi. Polttaa tuprutteli havannaansa.
There’s another way to use this infinitive when it’s combined with a similar verb in an adverbial sense. This usage is quite common in the Kalevala and poetry and occasionally appears in prose. It’s important to note that the infinitive usually represents what would be the main verb in everyday language, while the verb in the indicative describes how the action is carried out. So, a phrase like astua taputtelevi means he stamped as he walked. Härkä käyä källeröitti (Kal. xx. 43) is equivalent to astui keveästi; see Astua lykyttelevi, Käyä kulleroittelevi (Kal. ii. 165). Waka vanha Wäinämöinen Ajoa karittelevi (Kal. viii. 18). Soutoa melastelevi (Kal. v. 41). Astua ajattelevi, Käyä kääpäröittelevi. Polttaa tuprutteli havannaansa.
The first infinitive is hardly ever used in the passive form, but the active form may be used with a passive verb or in sentences where our idiom would use the passive infinitive. Rautatie aiotaan rakentaa, the railway is meant to be built or[189] there is an intention to build the railway. Linnoitus voidaan ottaa, the fortress can be taken.
The first infinitive is rarely used in the passive voice, but the active form can be used with a passive verb or in sentences where our language would use the passive infinitive. Rautatie aiotaan rakentaa, the railway is intended to be built or [189] there is a plan to build the railway. Linnoitus voidaan ottaa, the fortress can be taken.
Infinitive II.
This infinitive is only employed in two cases, the inessive and the instructive.
This infinitive is only used in two situations: the inessive and the instructive.
(1) The inessive expresses an action coincident in time with the action of the principal verb, and must be rendered in English by a temporal sentence, the subject of which appears in Finnish as a genitive, but where the subject of the principal and subordinate sentences are the same in English, the infinitive takes a pronominal suffix. Palvelijan tullessa kotiin, isäntä läksi metsään, when the servant came home, the master went into the wood, or literally ‘on the coming home of the servant.’ Abraham teidän isänne iloitsi nähdessänsä minun päivääni (S. John viii. 56), your father Abraham rejoiced to see (when he saw) my day. Ollessani teidän kanssanne, when I was with you. Astuessansa ahoa, Saloviertä vierressänsä kuuli (Kal. xliv. 77), as he went through the desert place, as he walked near the wood he heard.
(1) The inessive indicates an action happening at the same time as the action of the main verb, and it should be expressed in English as a temporal sentence, where the subject appears in Finnish as a genitive. However, when the subjects of the main and subordinate sentences are the same in English, the infinitive takes a pronominal suffix. When the servant came home, the master went into the woods, or literally ‘on the coming home of the servant.’ Your father Abraham rejoiced when he saw my day (S. John viii. 56), your father Abraham rejoiced to see (when he saw) my day. When I was with you, when I was with you. As he walked through the wilderness, as he walked near the woods, he heard (Kal. xliv. 77), as he went through the desert place, as he walked near the wood he heard.
This infinitive is frequently used in the passive. Kaskea poltettaessa, while the forest was burning. Kotiin tultaessa ei ollut ketäkään, on coming home, there was no one. Kal. iii. 245, Eikä lie sinua nähty ... Tätä maata saataessa, Ilmoa suettaessa, etc.
This infinitive is often used in the passive. Kaskea poltettaessa, while the forest was burning. Kotiin tultaessa ei ollut ketäkään, on coming home, there was no one. Kal. iii. 245, Eikä lie sinua nähty ... Tätä maata saataessa, Ilmoa suettaessa, etc.
The active infinitive is also used impersonally. Aika menee arvellessa, päivä päätä käännellessä, time passes while one thinks, and the day while one turns one’s head (proverb).
The active infinitive is also used impersonally. Time passes while one thinks, and the day while one turns one’s head, (proverb).
As the Finnish negative, owing to its peculiar character, cannot be used with the infinitive, a negative temporal proposition is rendered by the abessive or infinitive III, and the inessive of infinitive II. Lukematta istuessani, when I was not reading; literally, in my sitting without reading.
As the Finnish negative, due to its unique nature, cannot be used with the infinitive, a negative temporal statement is expressed using the abessive or infinitive III, and the inessive of infinitive II. Lukematta istuessani, when I was not reading; literally, while I was sitting without reading.
(2) The instructive of infinitive II is used to express the manner in which an action is performed, and is generally rendered by a participle in English. If the subject of the infinitive is expressed (in which case it must be rendered otherwise than by a participle) it is put in the genitive. This form is not used in the passive.
(2) The instructive of infinitive II is used to express how an action is performed and is usually translated using a participle in English. If the subject of the infinitive is stated (in which case it must be translated differently than with a participle), it is placed in the genitive. This form is not used in the passive.
Astui huollen huokaellen, he walked sorrowing and groaning (Kal. v. 13). Muu seura vaikeni, jättäen heidät kahden kesken sanaotteluun, the rest of the company was silent, leaving them to argue it out between themselves. Toisinaan sydämellisesti syleillen erosivat, after again heartily embracing they parted. Hän ei ollut ollenkaan ruma nuorukainen, he was not at all a bad looking young man (literally, was not in his being).
Astui huollen huokaillen, he walked with a heavy heart, sighing (Kal. v. 13). Muu seura vaikeni, jättäen heidät kahden kesken sanaotteluun, the rest of the group fell silent, leaving them to sort things out between themselves. Toisinaan sydämellisesti syleillen erosivat, after warmly embracing again, they said goodbye. Hän ei ollut ollenkaan ruma nuorukainen, he was not at all an unattractive young man (literally, was not in his appearance).
A few words, chiefly denoting perception, add suffixes to this infinitive. Sanoin sen heidän kuultensa, I said it in their hearing. Hän teki sen rikoksen teidän tietenne, he committed this crime with your knowledge.
A few words, primarily indicating perception, attach suffixes to this infinitive. Sanoin sen heidän kuultensa, I said it so they could hear. Hän teki sen rikoksen teidän tietenne, he committed this crime with your knowledge.
Infinitive III.
The substantival nature of the Finnish infinitives is most apparent in this form, for it is frequently used as a noun without any verbal signification, e.g. kuolema, death; elämä, life; sanoma, speaking or report. Such a sentence as kuvat ovat maalarin tekemät, which may be rendered either the pictures are the work of the painter, or, are made by the painter, shows the connection between the purely substantival and verbal uses of this infinitive.
The noun-like quality of Finnish infinitives is most clear in this form, as it is often used as a noun without any verbal meaning, for example, kuolema, death; elämä, life; sanoma, speaking or report. A sentence like kuvat ovat maalarin tekemät can be translated as either the pictures are the work of the painter or are made by the painter, demonstrating the link between the purely noun-like and verbal uses of this infinitive.
Its other uses are very various.
Its other uses are quite diverse.
I. It is used as a past passive participle. Tämä kirja on isän antama, this book has been given by my father, or, is the giving of my father. Minä luen isän antamaa kirjaa, I read the book given by my father. As there is no real distinction between the noun and the adjective, this use of a verbal substantive as a participle is not unnatural. Kirjoittamassansa kirjeessä hän ei ollut puhunut mitään tästä, in the letter he wrote he did not say a word about it. Omat on virret oppimani, Omat saamani sanaiset.
I. It is used as a past passive participle. This book has been given by my father, this book has been given by my father, or, is the giving of my father. I read the book given by my father, I read the book given by my father. Since there's no real difference between the noun and the adjective, this use of a verbal substantive as a participle is not unnatural. In the letter he wrote, he didn’t say a word about it, in the letter he wrote, he did not say a word about it. The hymns I’ve learned are my own, The words I’ve received are my own.
This infinitive is as a rule only used as a past participle when the agent is indicated, but in the Kalevala it is found used as simple past participle without a genitive or affix. Kal. i. 51, Viel’ on muitaki sanoja, Ongelmoita oppimia, Tieohesta tempomia, Kanervoista katkomia, Risukoista riipomia, Vesoista vetelemiä, Päästä heinän hieromia, Raitiolta ratkomia.
This infinitive is usually only used as a past participle when the agent is mentioned, but in the Kalevala, it's found used as a simple past participle without a genitive or affix. Kal. i. 51, There are many words that are learned from struggles, drawn from the earth, cut from heathers, plucked from brambles, derived from sprigs, beaten from hay, resolved from paths.
II. Most of the other cases of this infinitive are found used in a verbal signification.
II. Most of the other instances of this infinitive are used in a verbal sense.
A. The case ending in n (which is considered by some grammarians as a genitive, and by others, with greater probability, as an instructive) is used with the impersonal verb pitää. Ei sinun pidä tappaman, thou shalt do no murder. Hänen pitää oleman ankara, he should be firm. This form is also used in the passive. Lapset pitää otettaman mukaan, one should take one’s children with one. Työt pitää saataman aikanansa valmiiksi, the work should be got ready in time.
A. The case ending in n (which some grammarians consider a genitive and others, more accurately, as instructive) is used with the impersonal verb pitää. Ei sinun pidä tappaman, you shall not commit murder. Hänen pitää oleman ankara, he should be firm. This form is also used in the passive. Lapset pitää otettaman mukaan, you should take your children with you. Työt pitää saataman aikanansa valmiiksi, the work should be completed on time.
B. The inessive expresses the action in which anyone is engaged. He ovat oleet jo kauan kalastamassa, they have long been fishing. Hän on lintuja ampumassa, he is out shooting. Rupean käymään usein lukemassa englantilaisia sanomalehtiä, I shall often read the English papers.
B. The inessive expresses the action someone is involved in. They have been fishing for a long time, they have long been fishing. He is out shooting birds, he is out shooting. I will start reading English newspapers often, I shall often read the English papers.
C. The elative expresses an action from which anyone ceases, or which is forbidden. He tulivat kotia kalastamasta, they came home from fishing. Milloin hyvänsä tuli huoneesen tapasi hänen aina lukemasta, whenever one went into her room one always found her reading (v. p. 145). Hän kielsi lapsia riitelemästä, he forbade the children to quarrel. Jumala pelasti miehen hukkumasta, God preserved the man from drowning.
C. The elative expresses an action from which anyone stops, or which is not allowed. He tulivat kotia kalastamasta, they came home from fishing. Milloin hyvänsä tuli huoneesen tapasi hänen aina lukemasta, whenever someone went into her room, they always found her reading (v. p. 145). Hän kielsi lapsia riitelemästä, he forbade the children from quarreling. Jumala pelasti miehen hukkumasta, God saved the man from drowning.
D. The illative is used:—
D. The illative is used:—
(1) After verbs, adjectives, and participles, which imply either literally or figuratively motion to perform an action (v. the uses of the illative given above). Mies meni järvelle kalastamaan, the man has gone to fish on the lake. Neuvon teitä kääntymään Herra V:n puoleen, I advise you to apply to Mr. V. Ruvennee tulemaan lunta, it will probably snow. Koko talo rupeaa palamaan, the whole house takes fire. Hän ei ole tottunut säästelemään, he was not accustomed to live economically. Minua käskettiin menemään pois, I was ordered to leave.
(1) After verbs, adjectives, and participles that indicate either literal or figurative movement to take action (v. the uses of the illative given above). The man went to the lake to fish, the man has gone to fish on the lake. I advise you to turn to Mr. V., I advise you to apply to Mr. V. It will probably start snowing, it will probably snow. The whole house is catching fire, the whole house takes fire. He wasn't used to living frugally, he was not accustomed to live economically. I was told to leave, I was ordered to leave.
(2) From such uses the illative passes naturally into an infinitive of purpose. Tulin kysymään, I have come to ask. Lähettivät palvelijat häntä ottamaan kiini, they sent servants to take him. Meni puhdistamaan itseänsä, he went to purify himself. Menemme puutarhaan juomaan kahvia, let us go to take coffee in the garden.
(2) From such uses, the illative naturally transitions into an infinitive of purpose. Tulin kysymään, I have come to ask. Lähettivät palvelijat häntä ottamaan kiini, they sent servants to take him. Meni puhdistamaan itseänsä, he went to purify himself. Menemme puutarhaan juomaan kahvia, let's go have coffee in the garden.
E. The adessive has two meanings, corresponding to the two uses of that case in nouns.
E. The adessive has two meanings, which match the two ways that case is used with nouns.
(1) With the verb olla it denotes an action which one is on the point of performing. The infinitive always takes a pronominal suffix in this use. Olen juuri lähtemälläni, I am just going, literally, I am on my departing. Olin tekemälläni tuhmuuden, I was on the point of committing a folly.
(1) With the verb olla, it indicates an action that someone is about to perform. The infinitive always includes a pronoun suffix in this context. Olen juuri lähtemälläni, I am just about to leave, literally, I am in the act of departing. Olin tekemälläni tuhmuden, I was about to commit a foolish act.
(2) It expresses the means by which an action is performed.[193] Ostamalla kaikkia saapi, one gets everything by buying. Hauskempaa on kalastaa onkimalla kuin tarpomalla, it is more agreeable to catch fish by angling than by netting. Pelasti henkensä uimalla, he saved his life by swimming. Viittomalla osoiti hän meille tien, he showed us the way by waving his hand.
(2) It shows how an action is done.[193] By buying everything, you get everything, one gets everything by buying. It's more enjoyable to catch fish by angling than by netting, it is more agreeable to catch fish by angling than by netting. He saved his life by swimming, he saved his life by swimming. He showed us the way by waving his hand, he showed us the way by waving his hand.
F. The abessive expresses an action without which the action of the principal verb takes place. It is very largely used in Finnish to express what is represented by negative sentences in other languages, on account of the restrictions on the use of the negative words en, et, ei, etc. It can take the pronominal suffixes. Viivyttämättä, without delay. Mies meni pois kenenkään huomaamatta, the man went away without any one remarking it. Sen asian tunnen sanomattasikin, I know that without your saying a word. Hänen hyväsydäminen isänsä ei voinut olla hänelle antamatta tulevaa perintöösuutta, her good-natured father could not help giving her the part of her inheritance due to her.
F. The abessive shows an action that happens without which the main verb's action occurs. It's commonly used in Finnish to convey what is expressed in negative sentences in other languages, due to the limitations on using negative words like en, et, ei, etc. It can take pronominal suffixes. Viivyttämättä, without delay. Mies meni pois kenenkään huomaamatta, the man left without anyone noticing. Sen asian tunnen sanomattasikin, I know that without you saying a word. Hänen hyväsydäminen isänsä ei voinut olla hänelle antamatta tulevaa perintöösuutta, her kind-hearted father couldn’t help but give her the part of her inheritance that was owed to her.
In examples like this the abessive of this infinitive (often with the verb olla) serves as a negative form of the other infinitives. Tahtoisin tulla, I should like to come; but Tahtoisin olla tulematta, I should like not to come (to be without coming). Hän läksi minun nähteni, he went out while I was looking. Hän läksi minun näkemättäni, he went out without my seeing.
In examples like this, the abessive form of this infinitive (often with the verb olla) acts as a negative version of the other infinitives. Tahtoisin tulla, I would like to come; but Tahtoisin olla tulematta, I would like not to come (to be without coming). Hän läksi minun nähteni, he went out while I was looking. Hän läksi minun näkemättäni, he went out without my seeing.
This infinitive is also used in a passive sense, though not in a passive form. Työ on vielä tekemättä, the work is not yet done (lit. is without doing). In this sense it serves as a negative of the past passive participle.
This infinitive is also used in a passive sense, though not in a passive form. Työ on vielä tekemättä, the work is not yet done (lit. is without doing). In this sense, it serves as a negative of the past passive participle.
This case of the infinitive III is very common in the Kalevala. E.g. iv. 217, Parempi minun olisi, Parempi olisi ollut Syntymättä, kasvamatta, Suureksi sukeumatta, which is equivalent to, better had it been for me not to have been born, xliii. 417, Vihoin päivän paistamatta, Vihoin kuun kumottamatta, etc.
This instance of the infinitive III is quite common in the Kalevala. For example, iv. 217, Parempi minun olisi, Parempi olisi ollut Syntymättä, kasvamatta, Suureksi sukeumatta, which means it would have been better for me not to have been born, xliii. 417, Vihoin päivän paistamatta, Vihoin kuun kumottamatta, etc.
Infinitive IV.
The fourth infinitive, like the third, is used as a simple substantive. Se on parhain keino sen oppimiseen, that is the best means for the study of it. Viipymisesi on sinua paljo vahingoitanut, your delay has greatly injured you.
The fourth infinitive, like the third, is used as a simple noun. Se on paras tapa oppia se, that is the best way to learn it. Viipymisesi on vahingoittanut sinua paljon, your delay has harmed you a lot.
There is also a use of this infinitive analogous to that of infinitive I mentioned above, p. 188. In order to express a continued action the verb is repeated in the partitive of infinitive IV with the pronominal suffix. Vähetä vähenemistään, to grow less and less. Äiti kiivastui kiivastumistaan tyttärensä itsepintaisuudesta, the mother grew more and more furious at her daughter’s obstinacy. Päivä alenee alenemistaan, the sun sinks lower and lower.
There is also a use of this infinitive similar to the one I mentioned above, p. 188. To express a continuous action, the verb is repeated in the partitive infinitive IV with the pronominal suffix. Vähetä vähenemistään, to grow less and less. Äiti kiivastui kiivastumistaan tyttärensä itsepintaisuudesta, the mother grew more and more furious at her daughter’s stubbornness. Päivä alenee alenemistaan, the sun sinks lower and lower.
The fourth infinitive is used verbally in two cases:—
The fourth infinitive is used in two situations:—
(1) In the nominative, as the subject to the verb olla in affirmative sentences. It then denotes the necessity or propriety of performing an action, the subject of which is put in the genitive. Minun on tämä kirja lukeminen, I ought to read this book, or literally, this book is a reading for me. Meidän on tottuminen siihen, we must get used to it. Tehty kauppa kiittäminen, tekemätön tietäminen, one should praise a bargain which is made, but enquire into one which is not yet made (prov.). Copious examples can be found in Kal. xxiii. 61, Tapa on uusi ottaminen, Entinen unohtaminen, etc.
(1) In the nominative case, as the subject of the verb olla in affirmative sentences, it indicates the necessity or appropriateness of taking an action, with the subject being in the genitive case. Minun on tämä kirja lukeminen, I need to read this book, or literally, this book is reading for me. Meidän on tottuminen siihen, we have to get used to it. Tehty kauppa kiittäminen, tekemätön tietäminen, one should appreciate a deal that has been made, but inquire about one that hasn’t been made yet (proverb). You can find plenty of examples in Kal. xxiii. 61, Tapa on uusi ottaminen, Entinen unohtaminen, etc.
(2) The partitive is, agreeably to general rules, used in a similar sense in negative sentences, or interrogative sentences implying a negative. Ei ole minun tätä kirjaa lukemista, I need not read this book. Ei koiraa karvoihin katsomista, one must not judge a dog by his coat. Ei pojan isäänsä opettamista, a son should not teach his father.
(2) The partitive is, according to general rules, used in a similar way in negative sentences or interrogative sentences that imply a negative. Ei ole minun tätä kirjaa lukemista, I don’t need to read this book. Ei koiraa karvoihin katsomista, You shouldn't judge a dog by its fur. Ei pojan isäänsä opettamista, A son shouldn't teach his father.
In such phrases as minulla on vielä paljo sanomista, I have still much to say, the partitive depends on the word paljo, just as it does in such a sentence as paljo rahaa, much money.
In phrases like minulla on vielä paljo sanomista, I still have a lot to say, the partitive is influenced by the word paljo, just as it is in the sentence paljo rahaa, much money.
Infinitive V.
This infinitive is only a diminutive form derived from infinitive III. As a rule, it is only used in one case, the adessive plural, to denote an action on the point of taking place (cf. infinitive III, E. 1). It always takes the pronominal suffix. Olin työtä alottamaisillani, I was on the point of beginning to work. Juna on juuri lähtemäisillänsä, the train is just going. Aurinko oli katoamaisillaan, the sun was just going to set. Yhtiö on muodostumaisillaan, the company is on the point of being formed. Mies oli kaatamaisillaan puuta, the man was on the point of felling the tree.
This infinitive is just a smaller form derived from infinitive III. Generally, it’s only used in one case, the adessive plural, to indicate an action that is about to happen (see infinitive III, E. 1). It always includes the pronominal suffix. Olin työtä alottamaisillani, I was about to start working. Juna on juuri lähtemäisillänsä, the train is just about to leave. Aurinko oli katoamaisillaan, the sun was just about to set. Yhtiö on muodostumaisillaan, the company is about to be formed. Mies oli kaatamaisillaan puuta, the man was about to fell the tree.
Participles.
The participles may be called verbal adjectives, just as the infinitives are verbal substantives. But, as has already been observed, there is no clear distinction between adjectives and substantives in the Finnish language, and the participles are used substantively in many constructions, just as the third infinitive is used adjectively. They sometimes lose all temporal signification and become mere adjectives, as oppinut, learned; väsynyt, tired; mädännyt, rotten.
The participles can be referred to as verbal adjectives, just like infinitives are verbal nouns. However, as has already been pointed out, there’s no clear difference between adjectives and nouns in the Finnish language, and participles are often used as nouns in many contexts, just as the third infinitive is used as an adjective. They sometimes lose all time-related meaning and become simple adjectives, like oppinut, learned; väsynyt, tired; mädännyt, rotten.
When used with a verbal meaning the present participles (part. I) indicate an action beginning or continuing, and the past participles (part. II) an action which is completed. The temporal signification is not very marked. It is noticeable that the passive participles have two distinct meanings, one impersonal like the rest of the so-called passive verb, the other distinctly passive.
When used with a verbal meaning, the present participles (part. I) show an action that is starting or ongoing, while the past participles (part. II) indicate an action that is finished. The time aspect isn’t very strong. It’s worth noting that the passive participles have two different meanings: one is impersonal like other so-called passive verbs, and the other is clearly passive.
All the participles can be used—
All the participles can be used—
(1) As attributes or predicates.
As features or characteristics.
(2) To form the compound tenses of verbs in conjunction with the verb olla, after the manner already explained.
(2) To create the compound tenses of verbs using the verb olla, as previously explained.
Participle I—Active.
This participle denotes an action taking place or which is to take place in the future, just as the present indicative represents both a present and future tense. Lentävä lintu saa jotakin, istuva ei mitään, the bird who flies catches something: the bird who sits still nothing. Ei työtä tekevä nälkään kuole, the man who works does not die of hunger. Kysyvä ei tieltä eksy, he who asks does not lose his way. Hukkuva oljen korteenkin tarttuu, a drowning man catches at a straw (provs.).
This participle indicates an action that is happening or will happen in the future, just like the present indicative reflects both present and future tenses. Lentävä lintu saa jotakin, istuva ei mitään, the bird that flies catches something; the bird that sits still catches nothing. Ei työtä tekevä nälkään kuole, a man who works doesn’t die of hunger. Kysyvä ei tieltä eksy, he who asks doesn’t lose his way. Hukkuva oljen korteenkin tarttuu, a drowning man catches at a straw (proverb).
In the combination with the verb olla it has a future signification (v. p. 176).
In combination with the verb olla, it has a future meaning (v. p. 176).
The essive of this participle is used with the verb olla to signify something pretended by the subject. In this sense it is often in the plural, though the subject itself is singular. Hän on olevinansa (or olevanansa) oppinut, he pretends to be learned. Hän on paljonkin tietävinänsä, he thinks he knows a great deal. Hän oli lähtevänänsä eilen, mutta ei mennyt, he pretended he was starting yesterday, but did not go. So also it is used in speaking of dreams and hallucinations. Minä olin näkevinäni, I thought I saw. Gen. xxxvii. 7, Katso, me olimme sitovanamme jalallisia wainiolla (of a dream); cf. Gen. xli. 17, Unessani olin minä seisovana.
The essive of this participle is used with the verb olla to signify something that the subject is pretending. In this sense, it is often in the plural, even though the subject itself is singular. Hän on olevinansa (or olevanansa) oppinut, he pretends to be knowledgeable. Hän on paljonkin tietävinänsä, he believes he knows a lot. Hän oli lähtevänänsä eilen, mutta ei mennyt, he pretended he was leaving yesterday, but he didn't go. It is also used when talking about dreams and hallucinations. Minä olin näkevinäni, I thought I saw. Gen. xxxvii. 7, Katso, me olimme sitovanamme jalallisia wainiolla (of a dream); cf. Gen. xli. 17, Unessani olin minä seisovana.
Words ending in ja as a rule correspond to English forms in er. E.g. rakentaja, a builder; that is to say they denote an action, like the present participle, but do not define the time in any way. Sometimes, however, they are used exactly like the present participle, e.g. Kal. xvi. 169, Se oli poukkujen pesiä[197] Räpähien räimyttäjä, which means, not she was a washerwoman, but she was washing clothes. Similarly, Pappi oli ristijänä, the priest was christening a child. Cf. Kal. x. 111, Miesten syöjille sioille.
Words that end in ja usually correspond to English words that end in er. For example, rakentaja means a builder; this means they represent an action, like the present participle, but they don't indicate the time in any specific way. However, sometimes they are used just like the present participle, as in Kal. xvi. 169, Se oli poukkujen pesiä[197] Räpähien räimyttäjä, which means not she was a washerwoman, but she was washing clothes. Similarly, Pappi oli ristijänä translates to the priest was christening a child. See also Kal. x. 111, Miesten syöjille sioille.
Participle II—Active.
The past active participle expresses an action, which has taken place at any past time. Ei ole vuoksen voittanutta, Yli käynyttä Imatran (Kal. iii. 182), there is no (waterfall) that has conquered the Vuoksa or surpassed Imatra. Äijä on tänne tullehia, Ei paljo palannehia (Kal. xvi. 270), there are many who have come down here, not many who have gone back. Alkää häiritkö nukkunutta, wake not the sleeper.
The past active participle shows an action that happened at some point in the past. There is no waterfall that has conquered the Vuoksa or surpassed Imatra (Kal. iii. 182), there is no (waterfall) that has conquered the Vuoksa or surpassed Imatra. There are many who have come down here, not many who have gone back (Kal. xvi. 270), there are many who have come down here, not many who have gone back. Do not wake the sleeper, wake not the sleeper.
The translative singular of this participle is used in connection with the verb tulla to denote an incidental or chance action. Hän tuli sanoneeksi, kertoneeksi ..., he happened to say in the course of conversation ... Mennessään kaupunkiin tuli nähneeksi ..., as he went to the town he happened to see ... Puodissa käydessään tuli ostaneeksi uuden maton, in going round the shops he happened to buy a new carpet. Cf. Kal. ii. 149, Sai toki sanoneheksi, scarce had he said it. Olkoon menneeksi, it does not matter, or let that pass.
The singular form of this participle is used with the verb tulla to indicate an incidental or chance action. Hän tuli sanoneeksi, kertoneeksi ..., he happened to say during the conversation ... Mennessään kaupunkiin tuli nähneeksi ..., as he was going to the town, he happened to see ... Puodissa käydessään tuli ostaneeksi uuden maton, while browsing the shops, he happened to buy a new carpet. Cf. Kal. ii. 149, Sai toki sanoneheksi, he had barely said it. Olkoon menneeksi, it doesn’t matter, or let that go.
Participle I—Passive.
This participle has not a simple temporal signification, but has always an idea of desirability, or necessity. Kunnioitettava Herra, a man to be honoured. In combination with the verb olla it can be used either as a simple adjective, e.g. se on korjattava, that should be corrected, or as a part of the impersonal passive verb, sitä on korjattava. It is sometimes used with a genitive of the agent like the infinitive. Sentähden oli etsittävä kahdenkeskistä yksinäisyyttä, on this account it was[198] necessary to seek for a tête-à-tête interview. Sanokaa, mitä tietä minun on mentävä, tell me what road I should take. Tämä asia on meidän mielessämme pidettävä, we must keep that in mind.
This participle doesn't just indicate time; it always conveys a sense of desirability or necessity. Kunnioitettava Herra, a man to be honored. When combined with the verb olla, it can function as a simple adjective, like se on korjattava, that should be corrected, or as part of an impersonal passive verb, sitä on korjattava. It can also be used with a genitive of the agent similar to the infinitive. Sentähden oli etsittävä kahdenkeskistä yksinäisyyttä, for this reason it was[198] necessary to seek a private meeting. Sanokaa, mitä tietä minun on mentävä, tell me which way I should go. Tämä asia on meidän mielessämme pidettävä, we need to keep this in mind.
The translative singular of this participle is used exactly like the illative of the third infinitive, but with a passive signification. Setä toi kirjoja lasten luettavaksi, the uncle brought books for the children to read (for the reading of the children). Hän antoi veitsen hiottavaksi, he gave the knife to be sharpened.
The singular form of this participle functions exactly like the illative of the third infinitive, but with a passive meaning. Setä toi kirjoja lasten luettavaksi, the uncle brought books for the children to read (for the reading of the children). Hän antoi veitsen hiottavaksi, he gave the knife to be sharpened.
Participle II—Passive.
This participle is really a substantive expressing the result of the verb’s action. From this it passes easily to an adjectival meaning. For instance, työ on tehty, the work is a thing done, is much the same as the work is done. In combination with olla it is used to form tenses of the passive impersonal verb, and as such, can take an object, otherwise it has the same signification as the past passive participle in other languages. Puhuttu puhe ammuttu nuoli, a word once spoken is an arrow shot forth. Unhotettu maksettu velka, a debt paid is forgotten (proverbs). Jos mun tuttuni tulisi, if one known by me were to come.
This participle really acts as a noun that shows the result of the verb's action. From this, it easily takes on an adjectival meaning. For example, työ on tehty, the work is a thing done, is pretty much the same as the work is done. When combined with olla, it's used to form tenses of the passive impersonal verb and can take an object; otherwise, it has the same meaning as the past passive participle in other languages. Puhuttu puhe ammuttu nuoli, a word once spoken is an arrow shot forth. Unhotettu maksettu velka, a debt paid is forgotten (proverbs). Jos mun tuttuni tulisi, if someone I know were to come.
It is noticeable that when used in this sense the past passive participle does not as a rule take the pronominal suffix. Thus one says, ostettu kirja, the book that has been bought, but by preference, ostamani kirja, the book that has been bought by me.
It’s noticeable that when used this way, the past passive participle usually doesn’t take the pronoun suffix. So, you would say, ostettu kirja, the book that has been bought, but instead, you'd prefer ostamani kirja, the book that has been bought by me.
Part. II passive is also used substantively in the partitive singular to express an action antecedent to the action of the principal verb. As the original meaning of the partitive is motion from, this is very analogous to the use of the elative of infinitive III. Like other expressions of the same nature (e.g. the inessive of infinitive II) this use is rendered in English by a temporal sentence. The subject of that sentence is represented[199] in Finnish by a genitive, or by a pronominal suffix, if the subjects of the principal and temporal sentence are the same.
Part. II passive is also used as a noun in the partitive singular to indicate an action that happened before the action of the main verb. Since the original meaning of the partitive suggests movement away from something, this is quite similar to how the elative of infinitive III is used. Like other similar expressions (for example, the inessive of infinitive II), this usage is translated into English using a temporal sentence. The subject of that sentence is represented[199] in Finnish by a genitive form, or by a pronominal suffix if the subjects of both the main and temporal sentences are the same.
Jopa tuonne tultuansa, Matkan päähän päästyänsä (Kal. xlii. 25), after he had come thither and reached the end of his journey. Muutaman päivän kuluttua, after a few days. Luettuaan sanomalehtiä ja syötyään aamiaisen, after he had read his paper and eaten his breakfast. Kävelyltään palattuaan, after returning from his walk. Juotuaan kolme, neljä lasia teetä, after drinking three or four glasses of tea. Sotamiehen kotiin palattua, when the soldier had come home. Päivän laskettua, when the sun had set.
Even after arriving there, once he had reached the end of his journey (Kal. xlii. 25), after he had come there and reached the end of his journey. After a few days, after a few days. After reading the newspapers and having breakfast, after he had read his paper and eaten his breakfast. After returning from his walk, after returning from his walk. After drinking three or four cups of tea, after drinking three or four glasses of tea. When the soldier had come home, when the soldier had come home. When the sun had set, when the sun had set.
As however this participle denotes a completed rather than a past action, it is sometimes used in cases where we have to translate it by a present participle. Kal. xvii. 593, Hyvin laait tultuasi, thou hast done well in coming. xlvi. 284, Terve, terve tultuasi (terve tuloa is a common expression), hail to thee in thy coming. These two examples show clearly the substantival character of the participle.
As this participle indicates a completed action rather than just a past one, it's sometimes used in situations where we need to translate it as a present participle. Kal. xvii. 593, Hyvin laait tultuasi, you have done well in coming. xlvi. 284, Terve, terve tultuasi (terve tuloa is a common phrase), greetings to you in your coming. These two examples clearly demonstrate the noun-like nature of the participle.
Use of Participles in Oblique Oration.
The participles have another use in Finnish—viz. they correspond to the construction known in Latin grammar as the accusative and infinitive in subordinate sentences.
The participles have another use in Finnish—they correspond to the construction known in Latin grammar as the accusative and infinitive in subordinate sentences.
In other words, a subordinate sentence which in English begins with the word that (and some others), and which might in Finnish be represented by a similar sentence beginning with että, can be put in a shorter and more idiomatic form by: (1) omitting the word että; (2) replacing the finite verb by the genitive singular of the participle; (3) representing the subject by a genitive, partitive, or pronominal affix. Thus se luulee että hän tekee Jumalalle palveluksen, he thinketh that he doeth God service becomes se luulee tekevänsä Jumalalle palveluksen.
In other words, a subordinate clause that starts with the word that (and a few others) in English, and which in Finnish might be expressed with a similar clause starting with että, can be made shorter and more natural by: (1) removing the word että; (2) replacing the finite verb with the genitive singular of the participle; (3) expressing the subject as a genitive, partitive, or a pronoun. So, se luulee että hän tekee Jumalalle palveluksen, he thinketh that he doeth God service, becomes se luulee tekevänsä Jumalalle palveluksen.
The participle present is used in this construction when the action of the subordinate sentence is coincident with that of the principal sentence or future to it, and the past participle when the action of the subordinate sentence is anterior. He thinks he will receive the book, luulee kirjan saavansa. He thinks he has received the book, luulee kirjan saaneensa. Notice that a past tense does not require necessarily the past participle. Hän luuli lintuja olevan metsässä, he thought there were birds in the wood. Here the present participle is used because the action of the two verbs is contemporaneous.
The present participle is used in this construction when the action of the subordinate clause happens at the same time as or after the action of the main clause, and the past participle is used when the action of the subordinate clause happened earlier. He thinks he will receive the book, luulee kirjan saavansa. He thinks he has received the book, luulee kirjan saaneensa. Notice that a past tense doesn’t necessarily require the past participle. Hän luuli lintuja olevan metsässä, he thought there were birds in the wood. Here the present participle is used because the actions of the two verbs are simultaneous.
The noun or pronoun which is the subject in the expanded sentence is put in the genitive when total, in the partitive when partial, and represented by the pronominal suffix when the subjects of the two sentences are the same. The participle remains in the genitive sing. whatever be the case or number of the subject.
The noun or pronoun that acts as the subject in the expanded sentence is put in the genitive case when it's total, in the partitive case when it's partial, and represented by the pronominal suffix when the subjects of both sentences are the same. The participle stays in the genitive singular, regardless of the case or number of the subject.
This use is more frequent in affirmative than in negative sentences, but there is no objection to such sentences as En luule voivani tulla, I do not think I can come, where the principal verb is negatived. It is however very rarely used when the verb of the subordinate sentence is negatived (vide p. 220 for some curious irregularities in this respect).
This usage is more common in affirmative sentences than in negative ones, but there's no issue with sentences like En luule voivani tulla, I do not think I can come, where the main verb is negative. However, it is very rarely used when the verb in the subordinate sentence is negative (see p. 220 for some interesting irregularities in this regard).
Examples:—Kuin hän siis kuuli hänen sairastavan, when he heard he was ill. Luuletteko olevan mitä vaaraa? do you think there is any danger? Minä päivänä toivotte saapuvanne perille? on what day do you expect to arrive? En usko häntä näkeväni, I don’t believe I shall see him. Minä luulen sotamiesten jo saapuneen leiriin, I think the soldiers have already gone to the camp. En usko palvelijan varastaneen rahoja, I do not believe that the servant has stolen the money. Tiedän vieraita tulevan, I know that some strangers have come. Näin vettä satavan, I see that it is raining. Kuulin laivoja tulleen, I heard that some ships had arrived.[201] When the verb olla is used in this construction, its complement remains in the same case as it would be in an expanded sentence, if it is in any case but the nominative singular.
Examples:—So when he heard he was sick, when he heard he was ill. Do you think there’s any danger? do you think there is any danger? What day do you expect to arrive? on what day do you expect to arrive? I don’t believe I’ll see him, I don’t believe I shall see him. I think the soldiers have already arrived at the camp, I think the soldiers have already gone to the camp. I don’t believe the servant stole the money, I do not believe that the servant has stolen the money. I know that some strangers are coming, I know that some strangers have come. I see that it’s raining, I see that it is raining. I heard that some ships arrived, I heard that some ships had arrived.[201] When the verb to be is used in this construction, its complement remains in the same case as it would be in an expanded sentence, if it is in any case but the nominative singular.
Luulen että { | vesi on hyvää, |
poika on terveenä, | |
syytetyt ovat tuomitut kuolemaan. |
become
become
Luulen { | veden olevan hyvää |
pojan olevan terveenä | |
syytettyjen olevan tuomitut kuolemaan. |
But if the complement is a nominative singular it appears as a genitive singular when the subject is put in that case.
But if the complement is a singular noun, it shows up as a singular possessive when the subject is put in that case.
Luulen että poika on ahkera becomes Luulen pojan olevan ahkeran.
I think the boy is hardworking.
It is possible to still more abridge the proposition by rejecting olevan and putting the complement in the translative. Luulen pojan ahkeraksi. Tiesi hetkensä tulleeksi, he knew that his hour had come. Huomasin hänen menneeksi, I noticed he was gone. Kertoi veneen kaatuneeksi, he related that the boat had been upset (v. page 158).
It’s possible to further shorten the statement by dropping olevan and putting the complement in the translative. Luulen pojan ahkeraksi. Tiesi hetkensä tulleeksi, he knew his time had come. Huomasin hänen menneeksi, I noticed he had left. Kertoi veneen kaatuneeksi, he said that the boat had capsized (v. page 158).
If the predicate of the subordinate sentence in the expanded form is a passive verb, the passive participle can be used in the genitive singular. The subject of such a proposition is always in the partitive. As a rule only part. I passive is used in the genitive, part. II being generally in the translative according to the construction mentioned above.
If the predicate of the subordinate sentence in its expanded form is a passive verb, the passive participle can be used in the genitive singular. The subject of such a proposition is always in the partitive. Typically, only the part. I passive is used in the genitive, while part. II is generally in the translative according to the construction mentioned above.
Tiedän häntä odotettavan, I know they are waiting for him. Näin karhua ammuttavan, I see the bear is being shot at; but Epäilen karhua tappetuksi, I doubt if the bear has been killed. Uskon metsää hakattavan, I think the forest is being cut down; but Uskon metsän hakatuksi, I think the forest has been cut down.
I know they are waiting for him, I know they are waiting for him. I see the bear being shot at, I see the bear is being shot at; but I doubt the bear has been killed, I doubt if the bear has been killed. I think the forest is being cut down, I think the forest is being cut down; but I think the forest has been cut down, I think the forest has been cut down.
These participal constructions are also employed when the[202] verb introducing the subordinate sentence is in the passive form. Under such circumstances the subject of the subordinate sentence may either remain in the nominative or pass into the genitive.
These participial constructions are also used when the[202] verb introducing the subordinate clause is in the passive voice. In these cases, the subject of the subordinate clause can either stay in the nominative case or change to the genitive case.
Siinä makasiinissa kuulutaan saatavan oikeata kiinalaista teetä, this shop is said to receive real Chinese tea. Sanotaan varustettavan sotaretkeä, it is said that an expedition is being armed. Luultiin ihmisiä kuolleen, it was thought the men were dead.
In that warehouse, they say you can get authentic Chinese tea, this shop is said to receive real Chinese tea. They say preparations are being made for an expedition, it is said that an expedition is being armed. It was believed that the men were dead, it was thought the men were dead.
The intransitive verbs näkyä, to be seen; näyttää, to appear; tuntua, to feel; kuulua, to be heard, also take the genitive of the participle.
The intransitive verbs näkyä, to be seen; näyttää, to appear; tuntua, to feel; kuulua, to be heard, also take the genitive form of the participle.
Hän kuuluu eronneen miehestään ja lähteneen Pietariin, she is said to be divorced from her husband and to have left for St. Petersburg. Et näy tuntevan vanhaa ystävääsi, you don’t seem to know your old friend. Ei kuulu saadun kaloja, it is said no fish have been caught[16].
She is said to be divorced from her husband and to have left for St. Petersburg, she is said to be divorced from her husband and to have left for St. Petersburg. You don’t seem to know your old friend, you don’t seem to know your old friend. It is said no fish have been caught, it is said no fish have been caught[16].
PREPOSITIONS, POSTPOSITIONS, AND ADVERBS.
As has been already explained in the Accidence the greater number of these words in Finnish are declinable substantives, and take the various cases under just the same rules as an ordinary noun. With the exception of a certain number of petrified and isolated forms, they may be compared to the word midst in English. We say he came from the midst, went into[203] the midst, or stood in the midst. In the language of Finnish grammarians such forms would be considered as adverbs. Whereas in such expressions as in the midst, or from the midst of the crowd, they would be called postpositions or prepositions. This practice of declining adverbs and postpositions is, however, carried to lengths for which no analogy can be found in English. Thus myöhä, is late (an adjective), but to come late is rendered by tulla myöhään; on account of the idea of motion in the verb. To watch late into the night is valvoa myöhälle yötä, and such an expression as later on (of a date) is rendered by the essive myöhempänä.
As already explained in the Accidence, most of these words in Finnish are declinable nouns and follow the same rules for various cases as regular nouns. Aside from a few fixed and isolated forms, they can be compared to the word midst in English. We say he came from the midst, went into the midst, or stood in the midst. In Finnish grammar, such forms would be considered adverbs. However, in phrases like in the midst or from the midst of the crowd, they would be classified as postpositions or prepositions. This practice of declining adverbs and postpositions is taken much further than in English. For example, myöhä means late (an adjective), but to come late is expressed as tulla myöhään, due to the motion implied by the verb. To watch late into the night translates to valvoa myöhälle yötä, and the expression later on (referring to a date) is expressed with the essive myöhempänä.
Most, but not all, postpositions, are capable of taking the pronominal affixes, with or without a genitive of the personal pronoun before them.
Most, but not all, postpositions can take pronominal prefixes, with or without a genitive personal pronoun in front of them.
The subjoined list of prepositions and postpositions gives all the words considered as falling under these categories by ordinary grammars. As a matter of fact, it might very well be either enlarged or curtailed, which last would be better, as some of the words are substantives in ordinary use. But I have thought it better to adhere to the conventional list.
The list of prepositions and postpositions below includes all the words that are typically categorized this way in standard grammar. In reality, it could easily be expanded or shortened, with the latter being preferable since some of the words are common nouns. However, I felt it was best to stick to the traditional list.
I. Postpositions and Prepositions used in only one case.
I. Postpositions and prepositions used in only one case.
(1) Ennen (instrumental of ensi). Preposition followed by partitive. Before. Ennen Kristuksen syntymää, before the birth of Christ. Ennen aikojansa, before one’s time; too soon. Ennen tuloani, before I came.
(1) Ennen (instrumental of ensi). Preposition followed by partitive. Before. Ennen Kristuksen syntymää, before the birth of Christ. Ennen aikojansa, before one’s time; too soon. Ennen tuloani, before I came.
(2) Halki, across. Preposition followed by genitive. Halki metsän, through the wood. Lenti kokko halki taivon. (Kal. ii. 265).
(2) Halki, across. Preposition followed by genitive. Halki metsän, through the wood. Lenti kokko halki taivon. (Kal. ii. 265).
(3) Ilman (instrumental of ilma), without, preposition with partitive. Ilman apua, without help. Ilman rahaa, without money. Ilman sitä, besides. Also used with the abessive. Ilman muiden avutta, without the help of others. Hän otti[204] rahat vastaan ilman lukematta, he received the money without counting it. Ilman maan alistamatta, Ilman kasken kaatamatta (Kal. ii. 254).
(3) Ilman (instrumental of ilma), without, a preposition used with a partitive. Ilman apua, without help. Ilman rahaa, without money. Ilman sitä, besides. Also used with the abessive. Ilman muiden avutta, without the help of others. Hän otti[204] rahat vastaan ilman lukematta, he received the money without counting it. Ilman maan alistamatta, Ilman kasken kaatamatta (Kal. ii. 254).
(4) Kanssa, with. Postposition with the genitive. Pojan kanssa, with the boy. Isänsä kanssa, with his father. Kanssa takes the pronominal suffixes. Minun kanssani, sinun kansassi, hänen kanssansa, etc. Hän kulki kanssani koko matkan, he went all the way with me. Puhuiko hän kanssasi? did he speak to you?
(4) Kanssa, with. Postposition with the genitive. Pojan kanssa, with the boy. Isänsä kanssa, with his father. Kanssa takes the pronominal suffixes. Minun kanssani, sinun kansassi, hänen kanssansa, etc. Hän kulki kanssani koko matkan, he went all the way with me. Puhuiko hän kanssasi? did he speak to you?
(5) Kautta (partitive of kausi). Postposition after the genitive, through, or by the help of; like kanssa it takes the pronominal suffixes. Minun kauttani, by my help. Hän on tunnetu isänsä kautta, he is known on account of his father. Also used as a preposition in the sense of all over. Huhu leviää kautta kaiken kaupungin, the rumour spreading over the whole city. Kävelimme kylien kautta, we went through the villages.
(5) Kautta (partitive of kausi). It’s a postposition used after the genitive, meaning through or by the help of; like kanssa, it takes pronominal suffixes. Minun kauttani, by my help. Hän on tunnetu isänsä kautta, he is known because of his father. It's also used as a preposition in the sense of all over. Huhu leviää kautta kaiken kaupungin, the rumor is spreading throughout the whole city. Kävelimme kylien kautta, we walked through the villages.
(6) Paitsi, besides. Preposition with the partitive. Paitsi sinua ei ole minulla yhtään ystävää, I have no friend but you. Paitsi sitä, besides this. Paitsi veljensä apua olisi hän joutunut hukkaan, he would have been ruined without his brother’s help.
(6) Besides, besides. Preposition with the partitive. I have no friend but you, I have no friends except for you. Besides this, besides this. He would have been ruined without his brother’s help, he would have been lost without his brother's support.
(7) Pitkin, along. Preposition with the partitive. Käydä pitkin tietä, to go along a road. Lapset juoksentelevat pitkin pihoja, the children run about in the courts.
(7) Pitkin, along. Preposition with the partitive. Käydä pitkin tietä, to go along a road. Lapset juoksentelevat pitkin pihoja, the children run around in the yards.
(8) Poikki. Postposition or preposition with genitive, across: Kulkea joen poikki, to cross the river. Jänis juoksi poikki tien, the hare ran across the road.
(8) Poikki. Postposition or preposition with genitive, across: Kulkea joen poikki, to cross the river. Jänis juoksi poikki tien, the hare ran across the road.
(9) Puhki. Preposition or postposition, across. Luoti meni puhki lasin, the bullet came through the glass.
(9) Puhki. Preposition or postposition, across. The bullet went through the glass, the bullet came through the glass.
(10) Suhteen (illative of suhde), postposition with genitive, in relation to, compared with. Wähä tarpeen suhteen, small for[205] one’s wants. Palkan suhteen oli tyytyväinen, he was satisfied with the remuneration.
(10) Suhteen (illative of suhde), postposition with genitive, in relation to, compared with. Wähä tarpeen suhteen, small for[205] one’s needs. Palkan suhteen oli tyytyväinen, he was satisfied with the pay.
(11) Takia,Tautta, Tähden, postposition with genitive, for the sake of, for, in consequence of.
(11) Takia,Tautta, Tähden, postposition with genitive, for the sake of, for, because of.
Älä minun tähdeni vaivaa näe, do not trouble on my account. Kipeän jalkani tautta en voi astua, I can’t stand on account of my bad leg. Nälän tähden, from hunger. Kauppamies viipyi pari päivää asiansa takia, the merchant waited a couple of days for affairs.
Älä minun tähdeni vaivaa näe, don't worry about me. Kipeän jalkani tautta en voi astua, I can't stand because of my bad leg. Nälän tähden, out of hunger. Kauppamies viipyi pari päivää asiansa takia, the merchant stayed a couple of days for his business.
(12) Varten. Preposition with partitive, for, for the use of. Isä osti vaatteita lapsiansa varten, the father bought clothes for his children. Kouluja varten, for the use of schools. Mitä varten sinä itket? why do you weep?
(12) Varten. Preposition with partitive, for, for the use of. Isä osti vaatteita lapsiansa varten, the father bought clothes for his children. Kouluja varten, for the use of schools. Mitä varten sinä itket? why are you crying?
(13) Vuoksi, for the sake of, for (much the same as tähden). Postposition with the genitive. Rahan vuoksi, for money. Minä lueskelen huvin vuoksi, I read for pleasure.
(13) Vuoksi, for the sake of, for (similar to tähden). Postposition with the genitive. Rahan vuoksi, for money. Minä lueskelen huvin vuoksi, I read for enjoyment.
II. Postpositions and Prepositions which are declined in several cases.
II. Postpositions and Prepositions that are declined in multiple cases.
(1) The following words, usually considered as cases of a nominative ali which is not found, are used as postpositions with the genitive to express rest or motion under an object.
(1) The following words, typically seen as instances of a nominative ali that is not present, are used as postpositions with the genitive to indicate rest or movement underneath an object.
a. Alla, rest under. Pöydän alla, under the table. Paljaan taiwaan alla, under the open heaven. Also metaphorically, Hänellä on suuret maat allansa, large countries are under his dominion. Johdon alla, under the direction of. Oven suussa orren alla, Kal.
a. Under, rest. Under the table, under the table. Under the open sky, under the open heaven. Also metaphorically, He has large territories under his control, large countries are under his dominion. Under the direction of, under the direction of. In the mouth of the oven or under the beam, Kal.
b. Alta, motion from under. Koira tuli pöydän alta, the dog came from under the table. Itse altansa, of oneself. Hän on mies itse altansa, he is a self-made man. Karhu nousi petäjän alta, the bear got up from under the fir tree.
b. Alta, motion from underneath. The dog came from under the table. Of oneself, of oneself. He is a self-made man, he is a self-made man. The bear got up from under the fir tree, the bear got up from under the fir tree.
c. Alle, motion to the place under an object. Koira juoksi[206] pöydän alle, the dog ran under the table. Antaa asia toisten tuomion alle, to leave a thing to another person’s discretion. Kala ui sillan alle, the fish swam under the bridge.
c. All, movement to the area beneath an object. Koira juoksi[206] pöydän alle, the dog ran under the table. Antaa asia toisten tuomion alle, to leave a matter to someone else's discretion. Kala ui sillan alle, the fish swam under the bridge.
d. Alitse or alatse, expressing motion across a space under an object. Lintu lensi auringon alatse, a bird flew under (or across) the sun. Yli kuun, alitse päivän, above the moon, but below the sun.
d. Alitse or alatse, indicating movement through a space underneath an object. Lintu lensi auringon alatse, a bird flew under (or across) the sun. Yli kuun, alitse päivän, above the moon, but below the sun.
(2) From the nominative asen, place, come asemessa and asemesta, postpositions with genitive, in the place of, instead of. Miehen asemesta, leivän asemesta, instead of a man, bread, etc. Talon pojat suorittavat veronsa rahan asemesta viljassa, the peasants pay their taxes in corn instead of money.
(2) From the nominative asen, place, come asemessa and asemesta, postpositions with genitive, in the place of, instead of. Miehen asemesta, leivän asemesta, instead of a man, bread, etc. Talon pojat suorittavat veronsa rahan asemesta viljassa, the peasants pay their taxes in corn instead of money.
(3) From esi, the space before an object, are formed the following postpositions which require the genitive before them.
(3) From esi, the space in front of an object, the following postpositions are formed that require the genitive before them.
a. Edessä, rest before. Hevonen on reen edessä, the horse is (harnessed) in front of the sledge. Älä seiso edessäni, do not stand before me. Pilvet ovat kuun edessä, there are clouds over the moon.
a. In front, rest before. The horse is in front of the sledge, the horse is harnessed in front of the sled. Don't stand in front of me, do not stand before me. There are clouds over the moon, there are clouds over the moon.
b. Edestä, motion from before. Siirtyä jonkun edestä, to move from before some one, to get out of the way. Edestä is also used somewhat loosely to express for, instead of, etc.; e.g. Kristus kuoli meidän synteimme edestä, Christ died for our sins. Tee se minun edestäni, do it instead of me, for me.
b. Edestä, motion from the front. Siirtyä jonkun edestä, to move in front of someone, to get out of the way. Edestä is also used somewhat loosely to mean for, instead of, etc.; for example, Kristus kuoli meidän synteimme edestä, Christ died for our sins. Tee se minun edestäni, do it for me, instead of me.
c. Eteen, the illative, expresses motion into the space before an object. Wiholliset seisahtuivat leirin eteen, the enemy marched up to the camp and halted. When used metaphorically, like edestä, it means for. Isä tekee työtä lastensa eteen, the father works for his children. Katsoa eteensä, to look before or take care.
c. Eteen, the illative, indicates movement into the area in front of an object. Wiholliset seisahtuivat leirin eteen, the enemy marched up to the camp and stopped. When used in a metaphorical sense, similar to edestä, it means for. Isä tekee työtä lastensa eteen, the father works for his children. Katsoa eteensä, to look ahead or to take care.
d. Edellä expresses rest on a space before an object, and is nearly the same as edessä, the only difference being that between the inessive and adessive cases. He kävivät minun[207] edelläni, they walked before me. Prepositionit käytetään partitivin edellä, prepositions are used before the partitive.
d. Edellä indicates being in front of an object and is almost the same as edessä, with the only difference being the inessive and adessive cases. He kävivät minun[207] edelläni, they walked in front of me. Prepositionit käytetään partitivin edellä, prepositions are used before the partitive.
e. Edelle expresses motion into a place before anything. Hän ajoi hevosensa koko joukon edelle, he drove his horse on to a place before all the people. Kuningas asetti johtajat kansan edelle, the king appointed leaders for the people.
e. Edelle shows movement to a place before anything else. He drove his horse ahead of the whole group, he drove his horse on to a place before all the people. The king appointed leaders for the people, the king appointed leaders for the people.
f. Similarly edeltä expresses motion from a place in front of anything. Mies läksi toisten edeltä, he went from before the others.
f. Similarly, edeltä expresses motion from a place in front of anything. Mies läksi toisten edeltä, he left ahead of the others.
(3) Joukko, a crowd, number.
Joukko, group, quantity.
a. Joukossa, in the crowd or among. Postposition with the genitive. Elää ihmisten joukossa, to live among men. Älä istu pilkkaajain joukossa, be not among the scornful.
a. Joukossa, in the crowd or among. Postposition with the genitive. Elää ihmisten joukossa, to live among people. Älä istu pilkkaajain joukossa, do not sit among the scornful.
b. Joukkoon expresses motion into or with. Katosi kansan joukkoon, he was lost in this crowd.
b. Joukkoon indicates movement into or with. Katosi kansan joukkoon, he got lost in the crowd.
(4) Jälki, footstep or trace, is used in several cases to mean behind, chiefly of motion.
(4) Jälki, footstep or trace, is used in several contexts to mean behind, primarily in relation to motion.
a. Jälessä, behind. Mennä jonkun jälessä, to walk behind anyone. Paimen kulkee laumansa jälessä, the shepherd goes behind his flock. Tuli minun jälessäni, he walked behind me.
a. Jälessä, behind. Walk behind someone, to walk behind anyone. The shepherd walks behind his flock, the shepherd goes behind his flock. He walked behind me, he walked behind me.
b. Jälestä, behind or after, with the idea of motion from. Jumalten jälestä ovat ihmiset, men come next to gods. Hän tuli minun jälestäni, he came later than I. Also used in exactly the same sense as jälessä. Sen jälestä on iso joki, behind it is a big river.
b. Jälestä, behind or after, with the idea of motion from. Jumalten jälestä ovat ihmiset, men come next to the gods. Hän tuli minun jälestäni, he came after me. Also used in exactly the same sense as jälessä. Sen jälestä on iso joki, behind it is a big river.
c. Jälkeen means simply after, the force of the illative case having been lost. Kristuksen syntymän jälkeen, after the birth of Christ. Minun luuloni jälkeen, according to my opinion. Kello kolmen jälkeen, after three o’clock. Minä kirjoitan sanainne jälkeen, I write from your dictation.
c. Jälkeen simply means after, losing the force of the illative case. Kristuksen syntymän jälkeen, after the birth of Christ. Minun luuloni jälkeen, according to my opinion. Kello kolmen jälkeen, after three o’clock. Minä kirjoitan sanainne jälkeen, I write from your dictation.
(5) Kera, meaning company or society, is used as a postposition with the genitive in the nominative, adessive, and allative, in the signification of with, or beside.
(5) Kera, which means company or society, is used as a postposition with the genitive in the nominative, adessive, and allative cases, meaning with or beside.
a. Kera:—Sen kera, therewith. Istuin isännän kera, I sat with the master of the house.
a. Kera:—Sen kera, with that. Istuin isännän kera, I sat with the owner of the house.
b. Keralla:—Minä menin hänen kerallansa, I went with him. Kenenkä keralla olette olleet? with whom were you?
b. Keralla:—I went with him, I went with him. Who were you with? with whom were you?
c. Keralle:—Tule keralleni, come with me.
Keralle:—Tule keralleni, come with me.
(6) Keski, the middle. From this are formed the following:—
(6) Keski, the middle. From this, the following are formed:—
a. Kesken.
Kesken.
i. Preposition with the partitive, or rarely with the genitive, in the midst of. Hän pysähtyi kesken puhettansa, he stopped in the middle of his speech. Poika itki kesken lauluansa, the boy wept in the midst of his song.
i. Preposition with the partitive, or rarely with the genitive, in the midst of. He stopped in the middle of his speech, he stopped in the middle of his speech. The boy cried while singing, the boy wept in the midst of his song.
ii. More commonly as a postposition with the genitive. Heidän kesken syntyi riita, a controversy arose between them. Kahden keskan, tête-à-tête. Olkoon se sanottu kahden kesken, let this be between ourselves. Asia on sovittu miesten kesken, the matter has been arranged among the men.
ii. More commonly used as a postposition with the genitive. Heidän kesken syntyi riita, a controversy arose between them. Kahden keskan, tête-à-tête. Olkoon se sanottu kahden kesken, let this be between ourselves. Asia on sovittu miesten kesken, the matter has been arranged among the men.
b. Keskenä, literally, in the midst, is used with the pronominal suffixes in a reflexive sense which closely resembles the Latin inter se. He pitävät vihaa keskenänsä, they hate one another. Me sovimme keskenämme, we became reconciled. Pilatus ja Herodes tulivat ystäviksi keskenänsä, Pilate and Herod were reconciled.
b. Keskenä, which means in the midst, is used with pronoun suffixes in a reflexive way that closely resembles the Latin inter se. He pitävät vihaa keskenänsä, they hate one another. Me sovimme keskenämme, we became friends again. Pilatus ja Herodes tulivat ystäviksi keskenänsä, Pilate and Herod became friends.
c. Keskellä (dial. Kesellä). Preposition with the partitive, or postposition with the genitive, in the midst of. Keskellä kaupunkia or kaupungin keskellä, in the middle of the town. Keskellä virtaa, in the middle of the stream. Keskellä kesää,[209] alvea, yötä, päivää, in the middle of summer, winter, the night, the day.
c. Keskellä (dial. Kesellä). A preposition used with the partitive or a postposition with the genitive, in the middle of. Keskellä kaupunkia or kaupungin keskellä, in the middle of the town. Keskellä virtaa, in the middle of the stream. Keskellä kesää,[209] alvea, yötä, päivää, in the middle of summer, winter, the night, the day.
d. Keskeltä, from the midst. Preposition with the partitive, or, more usually, postposition with the genitive. Tulla keskeltä peltoa or pellon keskeltä, to come from the middle of the field. En nähnyt miestä keskeltä huonetta, I did not see the man from the middle of the room.
d. Keskeltä, from the middle. A preposition with the partitive, or more commonly, a postposition with the genitive. Tulla keskeltä peltoa or pellon keskeltä, to come from the middle of the field. En nähnyt miestä keskeltä huonetta, I didn't see the man from the middle of the room.
(7) Kohta, a place (or kohti) gives the following forms:—
(7) Kohta, a place (or kohti) has the following forms:—
a. Kohdalla, kohdalta, and kohdalle, denote rest in, or motion from and to a place in the vicinity of something else, and are postpositions with the genitive. Talo on kirkon kohdalla, the house is near the church. Ota pois tuolit ikkunan kohdalta, take the chairs away from the window. Katu on laaistu talon kohdalta.
a. Kohdalla, kohdalta, and kohdalle refer to being at, moving from, or moving to a location close to something else, and they are postpositions that use the genitive case. Talo on kirkon kohdalla, the house is near the church. Ota pois tuolit ikkunan kohdalta, take the chairs away from the window. Katu on laaistu talon kohdalta.
b. Kohtaan, the illative postposition with the partitive, means for or in respect of. Hän on hyvä ystäviänsä kohtaan, he is good to his friends. Rakkaus Jumalaa kohtaan, love of God. Lapset ovat nöyrät isäänsä kohtaan, the children are humble before their father.
b. Kohtaan, the illative postposition with the partitive, means for or in respect of. Hän on hyvä ystäviänsä kohtaan, he is good to his friends. Rakkaus Jumalaa kohtaan, love of God. Lapset ovat nöyrät isäänsä kohtaan, the children are humble before their father.
c. Kohti, or kohden, postpositions with the partitive. Tulla kaupunkia kohti or kohden, to come to the town. Hän kulki kotia kohti. Maksetaan viisi markkaa päivässä miestä kohden.
c. Kohti, or kohden, postpositions with the partitive. To head towards the town or to go towards, to come to the town. He walked towards home. We will pay five marks a day per person.
(8) Liki. The nominative, adessive, allative, and ablative are used to mean near.
(8) Liki. The nominative, adessive, allative, and ablative are used to mean near.
a. Liki, preposition with partitive. Talo on liki kaupunkia, the house is near the town. Reppänä on liki lakea, the smoke hole is near the roof.
a. Liki, preposition meaning "near." The house is near the town. The smoke hole is near the roof.
b. Likellä
b. Near
c. Likelle
c. Likelle
d. Likeltä
d. Likely
are used either as prepositions with the partitive, or as postpositions with the genitive.[210] Minä asun kaupungin likellä, or better, likellä kaupunkia, I live near the town. And similarly the other two cases are used to express motion towards or from the neighbourhood of an object.
are used either as prepositions with the partitive or as postpositions with the genitive.[210] I live near the city, or better, near the town, I live near the town. Similarly, the other two cases are used to express movement toward or away from the area surrounding an object.
(9) Lähi, neighbourhood, is used in the adessive, allative, and ablative in exactly the same sense as liki, either as a preposition with the partitive, or as a postposition with the genitive. Kirkon lähellä or lähellä kirkkoa, near the church, etc. Rannan lähellä (or lähellä rantaa) kasvavat kaihlat. Minä ammuin linnun aivan läheltäni, I shot a bird quite near me.
(9) Lähi, neighbourhood, is used in the adessive, allative, and ablative in exactly the same way as liki, either as a preposition with the partitive or as a postposition with the genitive. Kirkon lähellä or lähellä kirkkoa, near the church, etc. Rannan lähellä (or lähellä rantaa) kasvavat kaihlat. Minä ammuin linnun aivan läheltäni, I shot a bird quite near me.
(10) Luo, which is not found as a substantive in the nominative, is used in the essive, partitive, and translative as a postposition with the genitive.
(10) Luo, which doesn't appear as a noun in the nominative case, is used in the essive, partitive, and translative forms as a postposition with the genitive.
a. The essive, luona, means with or at the house of (French chez). Lapset asuivat setänsä luona, the children lived with their uncle.
a. The essive, luona, means with or at the house of (French chez). Lapset asuivat setänsä luona, the children lived with their uncle.
b. The translative, luoksi, is used to express motion to the house or presence of a person. Milloin tulette minun luokseni? when are you coming to see me? Keisari käski ruhtinaan tulla hänen luoksensa, the emperor ordered the prince to appear before him.
b. The translative, luoksi, is used to express motion to the house or presence of a person. When are you coming to see me? when are you coming to see me? The emperor ordered the prince to come before him, the emperor ordered the prince to appear before him.
c. There is a form luo, no doubt shortened from luoksi and really a translative, which is used in the same sense as luoksi. Minä menen tuttujeni luo, I am going to see my acquaintances.
c. There is a form luo, likely shortened from luoksi and really a translative, used in the same way as luoksi. Minä menen tuttujeni luo, I am going to see my friends.
d. The partitive luota denotes motion from the house or presence of a person. Lähettiläs tuli keisarin luota, the ambassador came from the emperor. Milloin läksit hänen luotansa? when did you leave him?
d. The partitive luota indicates motion from the house or the presence of a person. Lähettiläs tuli keisarin luota, the ambassador came from the emperor. Milloin läksit hänen luotansa? when did you leave him?
(11) Läpi, lävitse (läpitse), mean across. Läpi means literally a hole.
(11) Läpi, lävitse (läpitse), mean across. Läpi means literally a hole.
a. Läpi is either a postposition with the genitive, or a preposition with the same case. Kuula meni ikkunan läpi, the bullet came through the window. Aurinko paistaa läpi ikkunan, the sun shines through the window. Katosi läpi käsien, it fell through his hands and was lost.
a. Läpi is either a postposition with the genitive case or a preposition with the same case. Kuula meni ikkunan läpi, the bullet went through the window. Aurinko paistaa läpi ikkunan, the sun shines through the window. Katosi läpi käsien, it slipped through his hands and was lost.
b. Läpitse or lävitse, the prolative, is used in much the same sense, expressing a motion along and through an object. Nuoli tunkesi seinän läpitse, the arrow passed through the wall. Ei puhalla tuuli turkin lävitse, the wind does not pierce through a fur.
b. Läpitse or lävitse, the prolative, is used in a similar way, indicating motion along and through an object. Nuoli tunkesi seinän läpitse, the arrow passed through the wall. Ei puhalla tuuli turkin lävitse, the wind does not blow through a fur.
(12) Muka, nearness or likeness.
(12) Face, proximity or similarity.
a. Muassa, with. Postposition with genitive. Kulkea muiden muassa, to journey in company with others. Ei minulla ollut rahoja muassani, I had no money about me.
a. Muassa, with. Postposition with genitive. Kulkea muiden muassa, to travel with others. Ei minulla ollut rahoja muassani, I didn't have any money on me.
b. The essive mukana is also used in the same sense. Kuka on sinun mukanasi? who is with you?
b. The essive mukana is also used in the same way. Kuka on sinun mukanasi? who is with you?
c. Mukaan, postposition with the genitive, means with, or according to, agreeably to, after. Lähteä toisten mukaan, to go with the others. Tehkää käskyn mukaan, do as you are bid. Neuvon mukaan, according to the advice. Luonnon mukaan, naturally. Tapansa mukaan, according to his custom. Koetti hän kasvattaa itsensä Turgenjevin naistyyppien mukaan, she tried to form herself after Turgenieff’s female types.
c. Mukaan, a postposition used with the genitive, means with, or according to, in line with, following. Lähteä toisten mukaan, to go with the others. Tehkää käskyn mukaan, do as you are told. Neuvon mukaan, according to the advice. Luonnon mukaan, naturally. Tapansa mukaan, following his custom. Koetti hän kasvattaa itsensä Turgenjevin naistyyppien mukaan, she tried to shape herself after Turgenieff’s female types.
(13) a. Myötä, postposition with genitive, meaning with. Onko rahoja miesten myötä? have the men money with them? Hän ei ottanut aseita myötänsä, he did not take the arms with him.
(13) a. Myötä, postposition with genitive, meaning with. Do the men have money with them? have the men money with them? He didn't take the weapons with him. he did not take the arms with him.
b. Myöten, postposition with partitive, meaning along or according to. Käydä tietä myöten, to follow a road. Tahtoasi myöten, as you wish. Virta paisui äyräitänsä myöten, the river flowed by its banks.
b. Myöten, a postposition used with the partitive case, meaning along or according to. Käydä tietä myöten, to follow a road. Tahtoasi myöten, as you wish. Virta paisui äyräitänsä myöten, the river flowed by its banks.
(14) Ohi, side, forms the following postpositions with the genitive.
(14) Ohi, side, creates the following postpositions with the genitive.
a. Ohessa, at the side of. Istui tien ohessa, he sat by the wayside. Muun ohessa puhui, among other things he said.
a. Ohessa, beside. Istui tien ohessa, he sat by the road. Muun ohessa puhui, among other things he said.
b. Ohesta, from the side, rarely used. Nousi tien ohesta, he rose from the way side.
b. Ohesta, from the side, not used often. Nousi tien ohesta, he got up from the side of the road.
Similarly
Likewise
c. ohella (or ohilla),
c. ohella (or ohilla),
d. ohelta,
d. do it,
e. and oheen
e. and oheen
in much the same sense, by the side of or with. Hän kulki minun ohellani, he came with me. Ääni kuului tien ohelta, a noise was heard from the road. Iso kivi on pellon ohella, there is a big stone by the field. Istautui tien oheen, he sat down by the wayside.
in much the same sense, beside or with. He walked alongside me, he came with me. A sound was heard from the road, a noise was heard from the road. There is a big rock by the field, there is a big stone by the field. He sat down by the roadside, he sat down by the wayside.
f. Ohitse or ohi expresses motion along or by the side of anything. Kulkea jonkun ohitse, to pass a person. Me ajoimme heidän ohitsensa (or ohi), we drove by them. Ammuin linnun ohitse, I missed (shot beside) the bird.
f. Ohitse or ohi indicates movement along or beside something. Kulkea jonkun ohitse, to pass by someone. Me ajoimme heidän ohitsensa (or ohi), we drove past them. Ammuin linnun ohitse, I missed the bird (shot beside it).
(15) Perä, the extreme or hinder part of anything, forms postpositions with the genitive.
(15) Perä, the farther or back part of anything, creates postpositions using the genitive.
a. Perässä, behind. Lapsi käy isän perässä, the child walks behind the father. Sairaswaunut kulkevat sotajoukon perässä, the ambulance goes behind the army.
a. Perässä, behind. Lapsi käy isän perässä, the child walks behind the father. Sairaswaunut kulkevat sotajoukon perässä, the ambulance follows the army.
b. Perästä, behind or after, generally implying that the second object depends on the first, which is thus a point of departure. Sen perästä, afterwards. Toinen toisensa perästä, one after another. Kolmen wuoden perästä, after three years.
b. Perästä, behind or after, typically suggesting that the second object relies on the first, which serves as a starting point. Sen perästä, afterwards. Toinen toisensa perästä, one after another. Kolmen wuoden perästä, after three years.
c. Perään, after, implying motion. Mennä jonkun perään, to go to look for some one. Katsoa lapsen perään, to look after the children. Miksi ette lähettäneet minun perääni? why did you not send for me?
c. Perään, after, indicating movement. Mennä jonkun perään, to go look for someone. Katsoa lapsen perään, to take care of the children. Miksi ette lähettäneet minun perääni? Why didn’t you send for me?
(16) The local cases of Puoli, a half or side, are used as postpositions with the genitive.
(16) The local cases of Puoli, a half or side, are used as postpositions with the genitive.
a. Puolessa, at or near. Turun puolessa, round Turku (Åbo). Pohjan, idän puolessa, in the North, in the East.
a. Puolessa, at or near. Turun puolessa, around Turku (Åbo). Pohjan, itään puolessa, in the North, in the East.
b. Puolesta, from the side of or for, on behalf of. Puhua itsensä puolesta, to speak for oneself. Se tapahtukoon minun puotestani, it can be done as far as I am concerned. Sen puolesta, että...., for this reason, that.... Hän nousi maansa puolesta, he rose up for his fatherland.
b. Puolesta, from the side of or for, on behalf of. Puhua itsensä puolesta, to speak for oneself. Se tapahtukoon minun puotestani, it can be done as far as I'm concerned. Sen puolesta, että...., for this reason, that.... Hän nousi maansa puolesta, he rose up for his homeland.
c. Puolella, on the side of. Tuuli on idän puolella, the wind is in the East. Olla kuninkaan puolella, to be on the king’s side. N.B. toisella puolella followed by partitive. Toisella puolella järveä, on the other side of the lake.
c. On the side of. The wind is coming from the East. To be on the king's side. N.B. On the other side followed by partitive. On the other side of the lake.
d. Puolelta, from the side of, from. Tuli syttyi tuulen puolelta, the fire burnt in the side when the wind blew.
d. From the side, from. The fire ignited from the side of the wind, the fire burned on the side when the wind blew.
e. Puolelle, to the side of, to. Mennä wihollisten puolelle, to go over to the enemy.
e. To the side, to, towards. To go over to the enemy.
f. Puoleen, to the side of, to. Katsoa jonkun puoleen, to look towards a person. Kenenkä puoleen minun olisi käännyttävä? to whom shall I turn?
f. Puoleen, to the side of, to. Katsomaan jonkun puoleen, to look towards someone. Kenenkä puoleen minun pitäisi kääntyä? to whom should I turn?
(17) Pää, the head or extremity, forms postpositions with the genitive.
(17) Pää, the head or end, combines with the genitive to create postpositions.
a. Päässä
a. At the head
b. Päästä
b. Release
c. Päähän
c. To the Head
are used to express a distance or limit in space. Kuula menee kahden virstan päähän, the bullet carries two miles. Suomen raja on jonkun penikulman päässä Pietarista, the Finnish frontier is some miles from Petersburg. Minä tunsin tulijan viiden kymmenen sylen päästä, I recognised the new comer from several yards’ distance. Vihollinen on virstan päässä, the enemy is a mile off. Päästä is also used of time. Viikon päästä, after a week.
are used to express a distance or limit in space. The bullet carries two miles, the bullet carries two miles. The Finnish border is some miles from Petersburg, the Finnish frontier is some miles from Petersburg. I recognized the newcomer from several yards away, I recognised the new comer from several yards’ distance. The enemy is a mile away, the enemy is a mile off. After is also used for time. After a week, after a week.
d. Päällä
d. On top
e. Päältä
e. On top
f. Päälle
f. On top
express respectively rest on, motion from above or into the space above an object. Olla veden päällä, to float. Tuuli on meren päältä, the wind comes from the sea. Lentää katon päälle, to fly on to the roof. On sadekaapu palttoon päällä, there is a cape on the great coat.
express respectively rest on, motion from above or into the space above an object. Olla veden päällä, to float. Tuuli on meren päältä, the wind comes from the sea. Lentää katon päälle, to fly onto the roof. On sadekaapu palttoon päällä, there is a cape on the coat.
(18) Rinta, breast or side, forms postpositions with the genitive.
(18) Rinta, breast or side, forms postpositions with the genitive.
a. Rinnalla
a. Rinnalla
b. Rinnalle
Alongside
expressing rest by, or motion to the side of. Poika istuu isänsä rinnalla, the boy sits by his father’s side. Laskea joku jonkun rinnalle, to put some one by some one else, i.e. to compare. Älä pyri hänen rinnallensa, strive not to be like him.
expressing rest by, or motion to the side of. The boy sits by his father’s side. the boy sits by his father’s side. To put someone next to someone else, to put someone by someone else, i.e. to compare. Don’t try to be like him, strive not to be like him.
(19) Seka, a mixture or collection, forms postpositions with the genitive.
(19) Seka, a mix or collection, creates postpositions with the genitive.
a. seassa
a. session
b. seasta
b. SMS
c. sekaan
c. coin
Kiiltää kulta rikkojenkin seasta, gold glitters in what one throws away. Panna wettä wiinin sekaan, to mix water with wine. Ihmisten seassa, among men. Seassamme, between us.
Gold shines even among the scraps, gold glitters in what one throws away. To mix water with wine, to mix water with wine. Among people, among men. Between us, between us.
(20) Sisä, the interior, is used as a postposition in all the local cases.
(20) Sisä, the interior, is used as a postposition in all the local cases.
a. Sisässä
a. Inside
b. Sisästä
b. Inner
c. Sisään
c. Enter
d. Sisällä
d. Inside
e. Sisältä
e. Contents
f. Sisälle
f. Contents
Oletko ollut tämän huoneen sisässä, have you been in this room? Kärme tuli puun sisästä, the snake came out of the tree. Onko kirkon sisällä paljo väkeä, are there many people in the church?
Have you been in this room? Have you been in this room? The snake came out of the tree, The snake came out of the tree. Are there many people in the church? Are there many people in the church?
(21) Taka, meaning the space behind anything, forms postpositions with the genitive.
(21) Taka, which means the space behind anything, creates postpositions with the genitive.
a. Takaa (partitive), from behind or after. Hän tuli oven takaa, he came from behind the door. Iso honka näkyy koivujen takaa, there is a great fir behind the beeches. Wuoden takaa, after a year. It means also according to. Woimansa takaa, according to one’s power; with all one’s might.
a. Takaa (partitive), from behind or after. Hän tuli oven takaa, he came from behind the door. Iso honka näkyy koivujen takaa, there is a big fir behind the beeches. Wuoden takaa, after a year. It also means according to. Woimansa takaa, according to one’s power; with all one’s might.
b. Takana (essive), behind. Käydä jonkun takana, to go behind or follow any one. Seisoa seinän takana, to stand behind the wall. Rahat on takanani, the money is in my keeping. Olla turvan takana, to be under the protection of.
b. Takana (essive), behind. Käydä jonkun takana, to go behind or to follow someone. Seisoa seinän takana, to stand behind the wall. Rahat on takanani, the money is in my possession. Olla turvan takana, to be under someone's protection.
c. Translative—taaksi, taakse, taa, back, backwards, or across. Katsoa taaksensa, to look backwards. Lähteä meren taaksi (or taa), to go across the sea. Aurinko laskeutuu vuorten taa, the sun sets behind the mountains.
c. Translative—taaksi, taakse, taa, back, backwards, or across. Katsoa taaksensa, to look backwards. Lähteä meren taaksi (or taa), to go across the sea. Aurinko laskeutuu vuorten taa, the sun sets behind the mountains.
(22) Sisäpuoli, interior, is used in the adessive, ablative, and allative.
(22) Sisäpuoli, interior, is used in the adessive, ablative, and allative.
a. Sisäpuolella Suomalaiset kanssaheimot eivät asu kaikki suomen rajain sisäpuolella, all the Finnish tribes do not live within the Finnish frontier.
a. Inside, the Finnish tribes do not all live within the borders of Finland, all the Finnish tribes do not live within the Finnish frontier.
b. Kuuluiko ääni huoneen sisäpuolelta? was the voice heard within the room?
b. Was the voice heard from inside the room? was the voice heard within the room?
c. Paimen ajoi lampaat aitauksen sisäpuolelle, the shepherd drove the sheep into the sheepfold.
c. The shepherd drove the sheep inside the pen, the shepherd drove the sheep into the sheepfold.
(23) Tykö, nearness, forms postpositions with the genitive which have exactly the same meaning as the corresponding cases of luo. Tyköä, from; työ, to (e.g. minä tulen miehen työ); tykönä, at or with. The form työ is due to the fact that a termination, probably that of the translative, has been lost. It is only used dialectically.
(23) Tykö, nearness, creates postpositions with the genitive that have the same meaning as the related forms of luo. Tyköä, from; työ, to (for example, minä tulen miehen työ); tykönä, at or with. The form työ comes from the fact that a suffix, likely the one used for the translative, has been dropped. It is only used in certain dialects.
(24) Ulkopuoli (cf. sisäpuoli), the exterior, is used in the adessive, allative, and ablative as either a preposition with the partitive or a postposition with the genitive. Kaupungin ulkopuolella or ulkopuolella kaupunkia, outside the town. Similarly are employed the other cases to express motion to or from the outside of anything.
(24) Outside (cf. inside), the exterior, is used in the adessive, allative, and ablative as either a preposition with the partitive or a postposition with the genitive. Outside the town or outside of the city, outside the town. Similarly, the other cases are used to express movement to or from the outside of anything.
(25) Vasta, the place opposite anything.
(25) Vasta, the place across from anything.
a. Vastassa, postposition with the genitive, means opposite, facing. Hänen vastassansa, opposite him. Toistensa vastassa olevat kaupungit, the cities lie facing each other.
a. Vastassa, a postposition with the genitive, means across from, in front of. Hänen vastassansa, across from him. Toistensa vastassa olevat kaupungit, the cities are located across from each other.
b. Vastaan, postposition with the genitive, has the same meaning with the idea of motion towards added, which however seems to disappear in many metaphorical uses. Mennä isän vastaan, to meet one’s father. Minä en ole sitä vastaan, I am not against that. Tehdä käskyä vastaan, to disobey a command. Sitä vastaan, on the other hand.
b. Vastaan, a postposition used with the genitive, means the same thing along with the idea of moving towards something, though this concept often fades in many metaphoric uses. Mennä isän vastaan, to meet one’s father. Minä en ole sitä vastaan, I am not against that. Tehdä käskyä vastaan, to disobey a command. Sitä vastaan, on the other hand.
c. Vastoin (instructive plural) is a preposition with the partitive, meaning against or contrary to. Vastoin virtaa, tuulta, against the river, the wind. Vastoin tahtoani, against my wish. Älkää pakoittako tyttäriänne vastoin mieltä, do not compel your daughters against their will. Vastoin lakia, against the law.
c. Vastoin (instructive plural) is a preposition with the partitive, meaning against or contrary to. Vastoin virtaa, tuulta, against the river, the wind. Vastoin tahtoani, against my wish. Älkää pakoittako tyttäriänne vastoin mieltä, do not force your daughters against their will. Vastoin lakia, against the law.
d. Vasten[17] (instructive singular from a form vasti), preposition or postposition with the partitive, is used in much the same sense as vastoin, but means also (1) about, towards. E.g. älä lyö poikaa vasten silmiä, don’t hit the boy about the eyes. Hän sai vasten silmänsä, he got one in the eye; (2) as a postposition with the genitive it means for, on account of. Moni tekee työtä ainoastansa omaa hyötyänsä vasten, many work only for their own profit. But varten is better in this sense.
d. Vasten[17] (an instructive singular from the form vasti), is used as a preposition or postposition with the partitive, similarly to vastoin, but it also means (1) about, towards. For example, älä lyö poikaa vasten silmiä, don’t hit the boy in the eyes. Hän sai vasten silmänsä, he got one in the eye; (2) as a postposition with the genitive, it means for, on account of. Moni tekee työtä ainoastansa omaa hyötyänsä vasten, many work only for their own gain. However, varten is preferable in this context.
e. Vastapäätä is used in the meaning of opposite or vis-à-vis, as a preposition with the partitive. Kirkko on rakennettu vastapäätä raastupaa, the church is opposite the court-house.
e. Vastapäätä is used to mean opposite or vis-à-vis, as a preposition with the partitive. Kirkko on rakennettu vastapäätä raastupaa, the church is opposite the courthouse.
(26) Väli, the midst, forms postpositions with the genitive. All the local cases are used: Välissä, välistä, väliin, välillä, välille, välitse. Kirkon ja pappilan välillä on maantie, there is a road between the church and the parsonage. Kansan välitse, through the midst of the people. Sano hänelle suoraan silmien väliin, tell him to his face.
(26) Väli, the midst, forms postpositions with the genitive. All the local cases are used: Välissä, välistä, väliin, välillä, välille, välitse. Kirkon ja pappilan välillä on maantie, there is a road between the church and the parsonage. Kansan välitse, through the midst of the people. Sano hänelle suoraan silmien väliin, tell him to his face.
(27) Yli, meaning the place above anything, is used in various forms as a preposition or a postposition with the genitive.
(27) Yli, meaning the place above everything, is used in different forms as a preposition or a postposition with the genitive.
a. Yli (1) as a preposition with the genitive expresses existence above an object; e.g. Pilvet liitävät yli meren, yli maan, the clouds glide over land and sea. Yli päämme on kirkas taivas, the bright heaven is above us. We also find expressions like kello on yli viiden, it is after five o’clock. It also expresses metaphorically pre-eminence. Hän on kunnioitettava yli muiden, he is more honourable than the rest. It is used metaphorically in such expressions as yli wuoden, more than a year; maata yli aikansa, to sleep too long. Yli sen mitä ennen on maksettu, what has been paid in addition to previous payments.
a. Yli (1) as a preposition with the genitive indicates being above an object; for example, Pilvet liitävät yli meren, yli maan, the clouds glide over land and sea. Yli päämme on kirkas taivas, the bright sky is above us. We also see phrases like kello on yli viiden, it is after five o’clock. It also represents, in a metaphorical sense, superiority. Hän on kunnioitettava yli muiden, he is more honorable than the others. It is used figuratively in expressions such as yli wuoden, more than a year; maata yli aikansa, to sleep too long. Yli sen mitä ennen on maksettu, what has been paid in addition to previous payments.
(2) Yli is also used as a postposition with the genitive, and as such expresses motion over a thing, so that the object moving remains temporally above it. Matto on levitetty koko lattian yli, the carpet is spread over all the floor. Hän tuli wähän yli puoliwäliin matkaa, he came a little over half way. Hän katseli olan yli, he looked over his shoulders.
(2) Yli is also used as a postposition with the genitive, and in this way, it indicates motion over something, meaning the moving object stays temporarily above it. Matto on levitetty koko lattian yli, the carpet is spread over the entire floor. Hän tuli vähän yli puoliväliin matkaa, he came a little over halfway. Hän katseli olkan yli, he looked over his shoulder.
b. Ylitse (prolative) expresses motion over and across an object. Purjehtia meren ylitse, to sail across the sea. Kun pääsisi tämän raskaan ajan ylitse, when one has got over these hard times.
b. Ylitse (prolative) indicates movement over and across an object. Purjehtia meren ylitse, to sail across the sea. Kun pääsisi tämän raskaan ajan ylitse, when one has gotten through these tough times.
c. Yllä
c. Above
d. Yltä
d. Above
e. Ylle
e. Ylle
literally expressing rest on, and motion from or to the space above an object, are used as postpositions with the genitive to express the wearing, putting on or taking off of clothes. Pojan yllä on uusi takki, the boy has a new coat on. Hänellä on waatteet yllänsä, he has clothes on. Riisua waatteet yltänsä, to take off one’s clothes. Panna, pukea yllensä; to put on clothes. Cf. oli loassa yltä päältä (adverb), to be dirty from head to foot.
literally expressing rest on, and motion from or to the space above an object, are used as postpositions with the genitive to express wearing, putting on, or taking off clothes. The boy has a new coat on, the boy has a new coat on. He has clothes on, he has clothes on. To take off one’s clothes, to take off one’s clothes. To put on clothes, to put on clothes. Cf. to be dirty from head to foot, to be dirty from head to foot.
(28) Ympäri, the space surrounding, gives the following forms.
(28) Ympäri, the surrounding space, takes on the following forms.
a. Ympäri is used as a postposition with the genitive. Laiva purjehti maan ympäri, the ship sailed round the land. It is also used as a preposition with the genitive or partitive in much the same sense. Riittikö oma leipä ympäri vuoden? is your own corn enough for the year?
a. Ympäri is used as a postposition with the genitive. Laiva purjehti maan ympäri, the ship sailed around the land. It is also used as a preposition with the genitive or partitive in much the same way. Riittikö oma leipä ympäri vuoden? is your own grain enough for the year?
b. Ympärillä
b. Around
c. Ympäriltä
c. Around
d. Ympärille
d. Surroundings
are postpositions with the genitive expressing rest in, motion from or to the space round an object. Kuori on puun ympärillä, the tree has bark round it. Panna sontaa puun ympärille, to manure a tree. Metsät ovat kadonneet kaupungin ympäriltä, the forests have been cut down round the town. Miksi on kääre sormesi ympärillä? why have you a bandage on your finger? Ota huivi kaulan ymperiltä, take the handkerchief from round your neck.
are postpositions with the genitive expressing rest in, motion from or to the space around an object. Kuori on puun ympärillä, the tree has bark around it. Panna sontaa puun ympärille, to manure a tree. Metsät ovat kadonneet kaupungin ympäriltä, the forests have been cut down around the town. Miksi on kääre sormesi ympärillä? why do you have a bandage on your finger? Ota huivi kaulan ympäri, take the handkerchief from around your neck.
NEGATIVE SENTENCES.
As has been explained, the negative in Finnish only exists in combination with the personal pronouns as a negative verb, and there is no word corresponding to no or not. This peculiarity naturally makes the structure of negative sentences different from that of other languages.
As explained, the negative in Finnish only occurs with personal pronouns as a negative verb, and there isn’t a word that corresponds to no or not. This characteristic naturally makes the structure of negative sentences different from that of other languages.
(1) The answer ‘no’ to a question must be rendered by the proper person of the negative verb, with or without the root of[219] the verb negative. To the question Tuletteko? are you coming? the negative answer is en tule or en, if one person is referred to, but emme tule or emme, if more than one. Similarly, to tulevatko lapset? are the children coming? the negative reply must be eivät tule or eivät.
(1) The answer ‘no’ to a question must be given by the correct form of the negative verb, with or without the root of[219] the negative verb. For the question Tuletteko? are you coming?, the negative response is en tule or en, if referring to one person, but emme tule or emme, if referring to more than one. Similarly, to tulevatko lapset? are the children coming?, the negative reply must be eivät tule or eivät.
(2) If a sentence contains such words as never, no one, nothing, nowhere, etc., they are expressed by using the proper person of the negative verb, with the proper case of the interrogative pronoun or the interrogative adverb, which receive the termination kaan or kään, sometimes shortened into aan or ään. Emme ole nähneet ketäkään or ketään, we have seen no one. Missä olette käyneet? En missäkään, where have you been? Nowhere. Onko hän koska ollut Helsingissä? Ei koskaan (or Ei milloinkaan) has he ever been to Helsingfors? No, never.
(2) If a sentence includes words like never, no one, nothing, nowhere, etc., they are expressed by using the correct form of the negative verb, along with the appropriate case of the interrogative pronoun or interrogative adverb, which are modified with the endings kaan or kään, sometimes shortened to aan or ään. Emme ole nähneet ketäkään or ketään, we have seen no one. Missä olette käyneet? En missäkään, where have you been? Nowhere. Onko hän koska ollut Helsingissä? Ei koskaan (or Ei milloinkaan) has he ever been to Helsinki? No, never.
(3) It is clear that as the negative is always joined to a personal pronoun, sentences where it qualifies an infinitive in most languages (for instance, it would be better not to go) cannot by any means be rendered literally in Finnish. Such sentences are turned quite differently, the chief device being to use the abessive of inf. III; for instance, I advise you not to go, minä kehoitan teitä, älkää menkö, or olemaan menemättä. Olisi parempi olla kirjoittamatta, it would be better not to write. The house is not sold, talo on myömättä (but ei ole myöty is also possible). The present is not given, lahja on antamatta (or ei ole annettu). You need not go, ei sinun pidä mennä (where ei negatives pidä not mennä), or sinun pitää olla menemättä. You will have to go away and not see your sister, teidän pitää matkustaa pois sisartanne näkemättä.
(3) It's clear that since the negative always goes with a personal pronoun, sentences where it modifies an infinitive in most languages (for example, it would be better not to go) can't be translated literally into Finnish. Instead, these sentences are structured differently, primarily using the abessive of the infinitive; for instance, I advise you not to go, minä kehoitan teitä, älkää menkö, or olemaan menemättä. Olisi parempi olla kirjoittamatta, it would be better not to write. The house is not sold, talo on myömättä (but ei ole myöty is also possible). The present is not given, lahja on antamatta (or ei ole annettu). You need not go, ei sinun pidä mennä (where ei negates pidä, not mennä), or sinun pitää olla menemättä. You will have to go away and not see your sister, teidän pitää matkustaa pois sisartanne näkemättä.
Sentences are occasionally found where ei apparently negatives an infinitive. E.g. S. John vii. 34, Teidän pitää minua etsimän ja ei löytämän, ye shall seek me and not find me.[220] But this construction is really elliptical for ja ei pidä löytämän.
Sentences are sometimes found where ei seemingly negates an infinitive. For example, S. John vii. 34, Teidän pitää minua etsimän ja ei löytämän, ye shall seek me and not find me.[220] But this construction is actually an ellipsis for ja ei pidä löytämän.
Nevertheless this use of the negative verb with an infinitive or participle is occasionally found, even in the Kalevala; e.g. xxviii. 262, Sie vanno valat ikuiset ... ei sotia käyäksesi, swear eternal oaths ... that thou willst not go to war. And immediately afterwards, Vannon mie valat vakaiset En kesänä ensimmäisnä ... Saa’a suurihin sotihin, I swear firm oaths that in the first summer ... I will not go to war. Here käyäksesi and saa’a (for käydäksesi and saada) are infinitives constructed with ei and en. In the first passage et would have seemed more natural. So again in xliii. 237, Sanoit et käyväsi sotoa, thou saidst thou wouldst not go to war. As these constructions do not seem capable of being explained by the principles of Finnish syntax, they are probably due to the influence of foreign languages.
Nevertheless, this use of the negative verb with an infinitive or participle is occasionally found, even in the Kalevala; for example, xxviii. 262, Sie vanno valat ikuiset ... ei sotia käyäksesi, swear eternal oaths ... that you will not go to war. And immediately afterwards, Vannon mie valat vakaiset En kesänä ensimmäisnä ... Saa’a suurihin sotihin, I swear firm oaths that in the first summer ... I will not go to war. Here käyäksesi and saa’a (for käydäksesi and saada) are infinitives constructed with ei and en. In the first passage, et would have seemed more natural. So again in xliii. 237, Sanoit et käyväsi sotoa, you said you would not go to war. As these constructions do not seem capable of being explained by the principles of Finnish syntax, they are probably due to the influence of foreign languages.
INTERROGATIVE SENTENCES.
If an interrogative sentence does not contain an interrogative pronoun or adverb, its character is marked by adding the particle ko or kö to some word in the sentence. Thus one says menettekö kotiin? are you going home? But in such sentences as mihin menette? or kuka menee? it is unnecessary to use ko, as the sentence already contains a word which makes its interrogative character clear. It will be noticed that this use of ko is exactly similar to that of ли in Russian.
If an interrogative sentence doesn't have an interrogative pronoun or adverb, you indicate that it's a question by adding the particle ko or kö to some word in the sentence. For example, you would say menettekö kotiin? are you going home? However, in sentences like mihin menette? or kuka menee?, it's not necessary to use ko because the sentence already includes a word that makes its interrogative nature clear. It's worth noting that the use of ko is very similar to how ли is used in Russian.
The termination ko, kö is added to the word on which the chief interrogative stress is laid.
The ending ko, kö is added to the word that carries the main interrogative emphasis.
Tiedättekö mihin hän on lähtenyt? do you know where he is gone? Isäkö sen sanoi? was it the father who said so? Meritsekö aiotte matkustaa? are you thinking of going by sea?
Do you know where he has gone? Do you know where he's gone? Did the father say that? Was it the father who said that? Are you planning to travel by sea? Are you thinking of going by sea?
In a negative question the termination kö is always attached to the negative verb. Ettekö ole nähneet häntä? have you not seen him? Eikö jo lakkaa satamasta? hasn’t it stopped raining yet?
In a negative question, the ending kö is always added to the negative verb. Ettekö ole nähneet häntä? Have you not seen him? Eikö jo lakkaa satamasta? Hasn’t it stopped raining yet?
In a disjunctive question the particle ko, kö is attached to the first alternative which is connected with the second by the word vai. Poikako se on vai tyttö? is that a boy or a girl?
In a disjunctive question, the particle ko, kö is added to the first option, which is linked to the second by the word vai. Poikako se on vai tyttö? is that a boy or a girl?
But if there are two verbs in the sentence ko or kö is added to each. Onko hän vielä kotona vai läksikö? is he still at home or has he started?
But if there are two verbs in the sentence, ko or kö is added to each. Onko hän vielä kotona vai läksikö? Is he still at home or has he left?
In such a sentence as, Are you coming or not? one can say either Tuletteko vai ette? or, tuletteko vai ettekö tule?
In a sentence like Are you coming or not?, you can say either Tuletteko vai ette? or tuletteko vai ettekö tule?
The manner of giving a negative reply has been described above. Though there are two words, ja and niin (instr. plural of se), which can be used for ‘yes,’ the usual way of giving an affirmative reply is, to repeat the word which in the question has ko attached to it. Tuliko pappi? has the priest come? Tuli, yes.
The way to give a negative reply has been explained above. Although there are two words, ja and niin (instrumental plural of se), that can mean ‘yes,’ the common way to give an affirmative reply is to repeat the word in the question that has ko attached to it. Tuliko pappi? Has the priest come? Tuli, yes.
OTHER SENTENCES.
Causal, temporal and consecutative sentences offer no special peculiarities, being introduced by the conjunctions given in the accidence and having the verb in the indicative mood. The particle että is generally combined with the negative verb: etten, ettet, ettei, etc.
Causal, temporal, and consecutive sentences don't have any special features; they're introduced by the conjunctions listed in the grammar and use the verb in the indicative mood. The particle että is typically used with the negative verb: etten, ettet, ettei, etc.
Concessive sentences, introduced by vaikka, vaikkapa, or jos kohta, have the verb in either the indicative or the conditional. Hän oli niin köyhä ettei ollut mitä syödä, he was so poor that he had nothing to eat. Vaikka näin häntä usein, kun olin Pietarissa (or Pietarissa olessani), emme kuitenkaan ole tutut, though I often saw him when I was at Petersburg, we were not well acquainted. Vaikka hän vannoisi en sittekään uskoisi, though he should swear I would not believe him.
Concessive sentences, introduced by vaikka, vaikkapa, or jos kohta, have the verb in either the indicative or the conditional. Hän oli niin köyhä ettei ollut mitä syödä, he was so poor that he had nothing to eat. Vaikka näin häntä usein, kun olin Pietarissa (or Pietarissa olessani), emme kuitenkaan ole tutut, though I often saw him when I was in Petersburg, we weren’t well acquainted. Vaikka hän vannoisi en sittekään uskoisi, though he swore I still wouldn’t believe him.
The first member of a conditional sentence is introduced by jos, or, if negative, by jollen, ellen (jollet, jollei, etc., ellet, ellei, etc.). The second is often introduced by niin. In such sentences as if I go, he will come, where the realization of the condition is considered as certain, the indicative is used—Jos menen niin hän tulee. But where the realization is doubtful the conditional present is employed, and where it is no longer possible the conditional past. If I were to go, he would come, jos menisin, niin hän tulisi. If I had gone, he would have come, jos minä olisin mennyt, niin hän olisi tullut.
The first part of a conditional sentence starts with jos, or if it's negative, with jollen, ellen (jollet, jollei, etc., ellet, ellei, etc.). The second part is usually introduced by niin. In sentences like if I go, he will come, where the condition is seen as definitely happening, the indicative is used—Jos menen niin hän tulee. But when the outcome is uncertain, the conditional present is used, and when it's no longer possible, the conditional past is applied. For example, If I were to go, he would come, jos menisin, niin hän tulisi. And If I had gone, he would have come, jos minä olisin mennyt, niin hän olisi tullut.
Final sentences are introduced by että or jotta, or in the negative form by etten, ettet, ettei, etc. The verb is in the conditional. As has been described above (pp. 192 and 198) final sentences can also be rendered by infinitives and participles. Ilmoittakaat minulle että minäkin tulisin ja kumartaisin häntä (S. Matt. ii. 8), tell me, that I may come and worship him. Hän kävelee ettei vilustuisi, he walks that he may not catch cold.
Final sentences are introduced by että or jotta, or in the negative form by etten, ettet, ettei, etc. The verb is in the conditional. As described above (pp. 192 and 198), final sentences can also be expressed using infinitives and participles. Ilmoittakaat minulle että minäkin tulisin ja kumartaisin häntä (S. Matt. ii. 8), tell me, that I may come and worship him. Hän kävelee ettei vilustuisi, he walks so that he doesn't catch cold.
ORATIO OBLIQUA.
A sentence in oratio obliqua can be rendered by the participial constructions above described, or by a sentence beginning with että, that. In this latter case the sentence is constructed exactly as in English.
A sentence in indirect speech can be expressed using the participial constructions described above, or by starting the sentence with että, that. In this latter case, the sentence is structured exactly like it is in English.
Hän sanoi ettei se ole varma, mutta että koettaisi tiedustaa tarkemmin, he said it was not certain, but that he would endeavour to obtain more accurate information. Minä kysyin häneltä oliko hän kuullut että ystäväni oli kuollut ja pyysin että hän kirjoittaisi, I asked him if he had heard that my friend was dead, and begged him to write.
He said it wasn't certain, but that he would try to find out more details, he said it was not certain, but that he would endeavour to obtain more accurate information. I asked him if he had heard that my friend had died and requested that he write, I asked him if he had heard that my friend was dead, and begged him to write.
The word muka is often used to denote that a statement rests not on the authority of the speaker but of some one else.
The word muka is often used to indicate that a statement is based not on the speaker's authority but on someone else's.
Hän ei tahtonut viipyä: oli muka kovin väsyksissä, he did[223] not want to wait, saying he was very tired. Luulevat hänen veljensä tulevan: hän oli muka kirjoittanut jollekulle, people think his brother is coming: it is said he has written to some one. Hän eroitti palvelijansa se kun oli muka varas, he dismissed his servant because he was a thief (according to his master’s statement).
He didn't want to stay: he claimed to be very tired, he did not want to wait, saying he was very tired. People believe his brother is coming: it's said he has written to someone, people think his brother is coming: it is said he has written to some one. He fired his servant because he was supposedly a thief, he dismissed his servant because he was a thief (according to his master’s statement).
ON THE DIALECT OF THE KALEVALA.
There are two main dialects of Finnish, the Western, which has produced the modern literary language, and the Eastern, in which the Kalevala is written. There are also many others of which perhaps the most important is that called the Savolaks dialect, which is hardly a literary language, though in the ‘Lönrötin Albumi,’ p. 286, there is a story called ‘Keisarin tuttu’ written in it. It appears to be characterized by a great fondness for the sound of i, which is added to other vowels; e.g. tiällä for täällä, hiän for hän. On the other hand i is often apparently shortened to a semivowel, merely modifying the previous consonant; e.g. olj for oli. The letter d does not occur, but is represented by j or v, meijänni for meidänkin, käyvä for käydä. The dialect would seem to be generally characterized by a soft and rather thick utterance. Olen becomes oun and olette, outta. V is frequently doubled; e.g. hyvvee päivee, and o is often used for a; e.g. mokomoo for mokomaa. So also we have forms like soatanoo for saatanee, pankoo for pankaa. The root of verbs has the letter k added in the negative and imperative forms: en annak, annak.
There are two main dialects of Finnish: the Western dialect, which has given rise to the modern literary language, and the Eastern dialect, in which the Kalevala is written. There are also several others, with perhaps the most significant being the Savolaks dialect, which is hardly a literary language, although there is a story called ‘Keisarin tuttu’ written in it, found in the ‘Lönrötin Albumi,’ p. 286. This dialect seems to have a strong preference for the sound of i, which is often added to other vowels; for example, tiällä for täällä and hiän for hän. On the other hand, i is often shortened to a semivowel, merely modifying the preceding consonant; for instance, olj for oli. The letter d is not used but is represented by j or v, as in meijänni for meidänkin and käyvä for käydä. The dialect generally appears to be characterized by a soft and somewhat thick pronunciation. Olen becomes oun and olette becomes outta. The letter v is often doubled, as in hyvvee päivee, and o is frequently used instead of a, such as mokomoo for mokomaa. Additionally, we find forms like soatanoo for saatanee and pankoo for pankaa. The root of verbs has the letter k added in the negative and imperative forms: en annak, annak.
On the Eastern frontier of Finland and in the adjoining parts of the Russian Government of Olonetz is spoken a dialect called Karelian, which in its present form is much corrupted by the[224] influence of Russia. The Kalevala, however, which was mostly collected in this part of the world, is written in a pure Finnish dialect, which has come to be accepted as the ordinary language of poetical composition.
On the eastern border of Finland and nearby areas of the Russian region of Olonets, a dialect known as Karelian is spoken. This dialect has been significantly influenced and altered by[224] Russian. However, the Kalevala, which was primarily gathered in this region, is written in a pure Finnish dialect that has been recognized as the standard language for poetry.
The chief peculiarities of the dialect of the Kalevala are as follows[18]:—
The main features of the Kalevala dialect are as follows[18]:—
I. The letter d does not exist. T disappears altogether in the cases where in the ordinary dialect it is softened to d. For instance—saa’a (saada), pöyän (pöydän), tieän (tiedän), tahon (tahdon), kahen (kahden), yhen (yhden), puhas (puhdas), ouoille (oudoille), eellä, eessä (edellä, edessä), sio (sido).
I. The letter d doesn’t exist. T completely goes away in cases where it usually softens to d in regular speech. For example—saa’a (saada), pöyän (pöydän), tieän (tiedän), tahon (tahdon), kahen (kahden), yhen (yhden), puhas (puhdas), ouoille (oudoille), eellä, eessä (edellä, edessä), sio (sido).
II. Similarly the letter k is dropped altogether when in literary Finnish it either becomes j or remains unchanged.
II. Similarly, the letter k is completely dropped when, in literary Finnish, it either turns into j or stays the same.
(1) lk, rk in a closed syllable become simple l and r, not lj, rj: e.g. jälen for jäljen (jälki), kulen for kuljen.
(1) lk and rk in a closed syllable turn into simple l and r, not lj and rj: for example, jälen instead of jäljen (jälki), kulen instead of kuljen.
(2) sk and tk, which are not subject to softening in ordinary Finnish, become s and t in closed syllables: kosen for kosken, kaselle for kaskelle, itettävä for itkettävä.
(2) sk and tk, which don't soften in standard Finnish, become s and t in closed syllables: kosen for kosken, kaselle for kaskelle, itettävä for itkettävä.
III. rt, lt are not assimilated in the infinitive of verbs of conj. 3: kuulta, surten for kuulla, surren.
III. rt, lt are not included in the infinitive of verbs from conj. 3: kuulta, surten for kuulla, surren.
IV. The pronominal affixes do not always prevent consonants being softened as in ordinary Finnish: ajansa for aikansa, iäni for ikäni.
IV. The pronoun prefixes don't always stop consonants from softening like in regular Finnish: ajansa for aikansa, iäni for ikäni.
V. Where long vowels and diphthongs are the result of contraction, the Kalevala employs dissyllabic forms. These contracted forms in ordinary Finnish may be divided into two classes.
V. Where long vowels and diphthongs come from contraction, the Kalevala uses two-syllable forms. These contracted forms in standard Finnish can be split into two categories.
(a) The long vowel is the result of the omission of h (representing an original s or other consonant) between the two component vowels. In such cases the Kalevala always employs the fuller and more primitive forms with h. So we have vierahan for the literary vieraan, kotihin for kotiin, käyähän for käydään (d omitted).
(a) The long vowel occurs because the h (which represents an original s or another consonant) is left out between the two vowels. In these situations, the Kalevala always uses the fuller and more ancient forms with h. So we have vierahan for the literary vieraan, kotihin for kotiin, and käyähän for käydään (d omitted).
(b) But there are a number of cases where the long vowels aa and ää in ordinary literary Finnish are not the result of the omission of h. Under these circumstances the Kalevala has oa instead of aa and eä instead of ää. Thus the partitive singular of kala is formed by suffixing a—that is kala-a. In ordinary Finnish this gives kalaa (dissyllabic), but in the Kalevala we find kaloa. This form may be compared with the partitive plural, kaloja, where a becomes o in ordinary Finnish. It is to be noted however that the change to oa occurs in the Kalevala even when the vowel of the first syllable is a—oroa for oraa.
(b) However, there are several instances where the long vowels aa and ää in standard literary Finnish do not stem from the drop of h. In these cases, the Kalevala uses oa instead of aa and eä instead of ää. Therefore, the partitive singular of kala is created by adding a—that is kala-a. In standard Finnish, this results in kalaa (two syllables), but in the Kalevala, we see kaloa. This form can be compared to the partitive plural, kaloja, where a changes to o in standard Finnish. It is important to note, however, that the shift to oa occurs in the Kalevala even when the vowel of the first syllable is a—oroa for oraa.
The instances of this change fall under three categories:
The examples of this change fall into three categories:
(1) Partitive cases of nouns and adjectives: aikoa for aikaa, ilmoa for ilmaa, luutoa for luutaa, päiveä for päivää, tereä for terää.
(1) Partitive cases of nouns and adjectives: aikoa for aikaa, ilmoa for ilmaa, luutoa for luutaa, päiveä for päivää, tereä for terää.
(2) The first infinitive of verbs: ajoa for ajaa, eleä for elää, lenteä for lentää, piteä for pitää.
(2) The first infinitive of verbs: ajoa for ajaa, eleä for elää, lenteä for lentää, piteä for pitää.
(3) Contracted verbs of class 3: arvoan for arvaan, lupoan for lupaan, lepeämättä for lepäämättä.
(3) Contracted verbs of class 3: arvoan for arvaan, lupoan for lupaan, lepeämättä for lepäämättä.
VI. The plural (except the nom.) is sometimes formed with the suffix -loi, before the case suffix. This form is used chiefly in words ending in o, ö, u, y, i, and e; e.g. rekilöitä, ristilöitä, lukkoloita, mahtiloita.
VI. The plural (except the nominative) is sometimes formed with the suffix -loi before the case suffix. This form is mainly used for words ending in o, ö, u, y, i, and e; for example, rekilöitä, ristilöitä, lukkoloita, mahtiloita.
VII. The style of the Kalevala is characterized by the frequent use of derivative forms from nouns ending in o, nen (or[226] onen), yt (or ut), and kainen. These forms have a diminutive or endearing significance. They are mostly quite incapable of translation into English, but correspond to the Russian diminutives. E.g. from emä are formed emo, emonen, and emyt; from isä, iso, isonen, and isyt; from kaunis, kauno, kaunokainen or kaunukainen; from kesä, kesonen and kesyt; from meri, meronen and meryt; from neiti, neitinen, neito, neitonen, neiyt, and neityinen; from puu, puuhut; from päivä, päivönen and päivyt; from veli, velo, vello, veljyt, veijo, veito, veitonen, veikko, and veikkonen.
VII. The style of the Kalevala is marked by the frequent use of derivative forms from nouns ending in o, nen (or[226] onen), yt (or ut), and kainen. These forms carry a diminutive or affectionate meaning. They are mostly untranslatable into English but are similar to Russian diminutives. For example, from emä come emo, emonen, and emyt; from isä, iso, isonen, and isyt; from kaunis, kauno, kaunokainen or kaunukainen; from kesä, kesonen and kesyt; from meri, meronen and meryt; from neiti, neitinen, neito, neitonen, neiyt, and neityinen; from puu, puuhut; from päivä, päivönen and päivyt; from veli, velo, vello, veljyt, veijo, veito, veitonen, veikko, and veikkonen.
We also find a great quantity of derivative verbs ending in ella, skella, ahta, alta, etc., in which the exact force of the syllable added is often obscure.
We also find a large number of derivative verbs ending in ella, skella, ahta, alta, etc., where the exact meaning of the added syllable is often unclear.
VIII. In verbs the 3rd person sing. of the present is formed with the suffix vi, a weakening of the original pi used in monosyllables. E.g. tekevi, ajattelevi, sanovi, ajavi, kaatelevi. But in monosyllables pi is always used, uipi, saapi.
VIII. In verbs, the 3rd person singular of the present tense is formed with the suffix vi, which is a simplified version of the original pi used in monosyllables. For example, tekevi, ajattelevi, sanovi, ajavi, kaatelevi. However, in monosyllables, pi is always used, like in uipi, saapi.
IX. Some verbal stems ending in a or ä reject this vowel before t, k, n, and are conjugated as if they belonged to the third class. Thus löytää forms the past participle löynnyt for löytänyt: tietää forms concessive tiennen and past part. tiennyt. So seista, seiskaamme, seissut from seiso.
IX. Some verb stems that end in a or ä drop this vowel before t, k, and n, and are conjugated as if they belong to the third class. For example, löytää forms the past participle löynnyt instead of löytänyt: tietää forms the concessive tiennen and the past participle tiennyt. Similarly, seista, seiskaamme, and seissut come from seiso.
X. In the formation of the passive many verbs ending in ta, tä reject this syllable and also the consonant n, if it precedes. Löytää makes the passive stem löyttä instead of löydettä: rakentaa, raketta for rakennetta: kuumentaa, kuumetta for kuumennetta.
X. When forming the passive voice, many verbs that end in ta and tä omit this syllable along with the consonant n if it comes before. Löytää creates the passive stem löyttä instead of löydettä: rakentaa becomes raketta instead of rakennetta: kuumentaa results in kuumetta instead of kuumennetta.
XI. The conjugation of the reflexive verbs (as already mentioned) offers a mass of forms unknown to literary Finnish, which sometimes also occur in verbs which are not strictly reflexive.
XI. The conjugation of reflexive verbs (as already mentioned) includes many forms that are not found in literary Finnish, and these forms sometimes also appear in verbs that aren't strictly reflexive.
The chief terminations found in these verbs are:—
The main endings found in these verbs are:—
Indicative present. | ||
---|---|---|
Sing. | 1. | me or ime—luome, kaivaime. |
2. | tet, itet, or te—pistätet. | |
3. | kse, ikse, or ksen—astuikse, istuikse, astuiksen, katseleikse. | |
Imperfect. | ||
Sing. | 1. | ime—annoime, siirrime, siirräime. |
2. | ihet or ihit—astelihet, suorihet. | |
3. | ihe or iin—ajoihe, loihe, vetihe, pistihe, rikkoihe, heittiin. |
The termination ime is also found in the 1st pers. sing. of the conditional and ihe in the 3rd sing. of the concessive and conditional. The 2nd sing. of the Imper. often ends in te or ite—veäite (vedä itsesi), laskeite, paneite. The inf. of such verbs generally ends in itä; e.g. vetäitä. Rarely are found such forms as kuolkosi, kaotkosi for kuollos, etc.
The termination ime is also found in the 1st person singular of the conditional and ihe in the 3rd singular of the concessive and conditional. The 2nd singular of the imperative often ends in te or ite—veäite (vedä itsesi), laskeite, paneite. The infinitive of such verbs generally ends in itä; for example, vetäitä. Forms like kuolkosi, kaotkosi for kuollos, etc., are rarely found.
XII. The negative verb frequently follows instead of preceding the root which it negatives; e.g. oisi en paljo pitänyt, maha et lausua lapiksi.
XII. The negative verb often comes after the root it negates instead of before it; for example, oisi en paljo pitänyt, maha et lausua lapiksi.
XIII. The style of the Kalevala is characterized by a general absence of conjunctions and connecting particles, but on the other hand abounds in syllables used merely to give emphasis or quite pleonastically. Such are the suffixes pa, pä, han, hän, kana. The word on is used in the same way; e.g. juop’ on vanha Wäinämöinen. Tuop’ on Pohjolan emäntä sanan virkkoi. Enpä anna tyttöäni.
XIII. The style of the Kalevala is marked by a general lack of conjunctions and connecting words, but on the flip side, it has an abundance of syllables used just to add emphasis or are overly redundant. These include the suffixes pa, pä, han, hän, kana. The word on is used in a similar way; for example, juop’ on vanha Wäinämöinen. Tuop’ on Pohjolan emäntä sanan virkkoi. Enpä anna tyttöäni.
XIV. A number of other differences from the literary dialect occur, some of which may be classified as follows:—
XIV. There are several other differences from the literary dialect that can be categorized as follows:—
(1) Contracted essives, where the ordinary language prefers[228] the full form: lasna for lapsena; nuorra for nuorena; suurra for suurena.
(1) Contracted essives, where everyday language prefers[228] the full form: lasna for lapsena; nuorra for nuorena; suurra for suurena.
(2) In pronouns ma, mä, or mie for minä; sa, sä, sie for sinä; milma, silma for minua, sinua; miusta for minusta; siulle for sinulle, ka or ken for kuka, mi for mikä.
In pronouns ma, mä, or mie for minä; sa, sä, sie for sinä; milma, silma for minua, sinua; miusta for minusta; siulle for sinulle, ka or ken for kuka, mi for mikä.
(3) From the verb olla are found oo for ole; oisi for olisi; lie, liet for lienee, lienet; liekkö for lieneekö.
(3) From the verb olla are found oo for ole; oisi for olisi; lie, liet for lienee, lienet; liekkö for lieneekö.
(4) The imperf. ends in ti where in ordinary Finnish it is softened to si: kynti, löyti, kaati, pyyti for kynsi, löysi, kaasi, pyysi.
(4) The imperfect ends in ti, but in everyday Finnish, it changes to si: kynti, löyti, kaati, pyyti instead of kynsi, löysi, kaasi, pyysi.
XV. The syntax of the Kalevala is marked by extreme simplicity in its main features. This is natural in popular poetry, and, besides, the system of versification (short lines of eight syllables generally containing a complete sentence) and the tendency to parallelism and repetition, were all unfavourable to the growth of long and involved phrases. On the other hand, the sentences of the Kalevala are often difficult to understand on account of their irregularity. Not only are the boldest inversions and omissions permitted (e.g. Emo tuosta itkemähän for rupesi itkemähän), but words are frequently strung together in so loose a manner that, though the thought is plain, it is almost impossible to analyse the sentence grammatically. For instance, xl. 401, Anna luoja, suo Jumala, Anna onni ollaksemme, Hyvin ain’ eleäksemme, kunnialla kuollaksemme. This clearly means, grant that we may be prosperous, live well and die gloriously, but it is almost impossible to explain it grammatically. Such a tendency to be more careful of the general sense than of the separate words and their correct relation to one another, is very natural in a poem whose authors were ignorant of grammar and had probably no written literature before them. It is accompanied in the Kalevala by a habit of repeating the same idea under numerous synonyms[229] for the sake of emphasis and of creating new words for the sake of parallelism or alliteration, which have sometimes a meaning and bear testimony to the flexibility and fecundity of the language, but sometimes are absolutely unmeaning. Thus in Kal. xi. 55 we have Enkä lähe Inkerelle, Penkerelle, pänkerelle. Here pänkerelle means nothing at all, but is simply a kind of repetition of penkerelle. Similarly Kal. xlviii. 100, Ihveniä, ahvenia, Tuimenia, taimenia. Ihveniä and Tuimenia are meaningless words.
XV. The syntax of the Kalevala is characterized by extreme simplicity in its main elements. This is typical of popular poetry, and also, the structure of the verses (short lines of eight syllables usually containing a complete thought) and the tendency towards parallelism and repetition made it difficult for longer and more complex phrases to develop. On the flip side, the sentences in the Kalevala can often be hard to understand because of their irregularity. Not only are bold inversions and omissions allowed (e.g. Emo tuosta itkemähän for rupesi itkemähän), but words are often strung together so loosely that, while the overall idea is clear, it's almost impossible to analyze the sentence grammatically. For example, xl. 401, Anna luoja, suo Jumala, Anna onni ollaksemme, Hyvin ain’ eleäksemme, kunnialla kuollaksemme. This clearly means, grant that we may be prosperous, live well, and die gloriously, but explaining it grammatically is almost impossible. Such a tendency to prioritize the general meaning over the individual words and their proper relationships is very natural in a poem whose creators were unfamiliar with grammar and likely had no written literature to reference. This is accompanied in the Kalevala by a habit of repeating the same idea using various synonyms[229] for emphasis and creating new words for the sake of parallelism or alliteration, some of which have meaning and highlight the flexibility and richness of the language, but others are completely meaningless. For example, in Kal. xi. 55 we find Enkä lähe Inkerelle, Penkerelle, pänkerelle. Here, pänkerelle has no meaning at all and is simply a form of repetition of penkerelle. Similarly, in Kal. xlviii. 100, Ihveniä, ahvenia, Tuimenia, taimenia. The words Ihveniä and Tuimenia are meaningless.
SELECTIONS FROM FINNISH LITERATURE
N.B. When a rule is cited by a number, this refers to the numbered phonetic rules from page 6 to page 18.
N.B. When a rule is mentioned by a number, this refers to the numbered phonetic rules from page 6 to page 18.
PYHÄN JOHANNEKSEN EVANGELIUMI.
1. Alussa[1] oli[2] Sana[3] ja[4] se[5] Sana[3] oli[2] Jumalan[6] tykönä[7] ja[4] Jumala[6] oli[2] se[5] Sana[3].
1. In the beginning, there was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God.
3. Kaikki[9] ovat[10] sen[11] kautta[12] tehdyt[13] ja[4] ilman[14] sitä[15] ei[16] ole[16] mitään[17] tehty[16] joka[18] tehty[13] on[19].
Everything __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ has __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ been __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__ done __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__ and __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__ without __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__ it __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__ there __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__ is __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__ nothing __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__ done __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__ that __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__ has __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__ been __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__ done __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__.
4. Hänessä oli elämä ja elämä oli ihmisten valkeus.
5. The light shines in the darkness, and the darkness has not overcome it.
6. One __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ man __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ had __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__ been __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__ sent __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__ by God __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__ whose __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__ name __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__ was __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__ John __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__.
7. Se[35] tuli[36] siitä[37] valkeudesta[38] todistamaan[39] että[40] kaikki[9] uskoisivat[41] hänen[42] kauttansa[43].
7. Se__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ tuli__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ siitä__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__ valkeudesta__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__ todistamaan__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__ että__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__ kaikki__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__ uskoisivat__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__ hänen__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__ kauttansa__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__.
8. Ei[44] hän[45] ollut[44] se[5] valkeus[23] mutta[46] hän[45] oli[30] lähetetty[30] valkeudesta[38] todistamaan[39].
8. He hadn't been the light, but he was sent from the light to testify.
9. Se[35] oli[2] totinen[47] valkeus[23] joka[18] valistaa[48] kaikki[9] ihmiset[49] jotka[50] maailmaan[51] tulevat[52].
9. The light that shines on all people who come into the world.
10. Se[35] oli[2] maailmassa[53] ja[4] maailma[54] on[19] hänen[42] kauttansa[43] tehty[13] jä[4] ei[55] maailma[54] häntä[56] tuntenut[55].
10. The __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ world __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ is __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__ and __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__ the world __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__ is __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__ through __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__ him __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__ made __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__ and __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__ not __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__ the world __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__ knew __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__ him __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__.
11. Hän[45] tuli[36] omillensa[57] ja[4] ei[58] hänen[42] omansa[60] häntä[56] ottaneet[58] vastaan[59].
11. Hän tuli omillensa ja ei hänen omansa häntä ottaneet vastaan.
12. Mutta[46] niille[61] jotka[50] hänen[42] ottivat[62] vastaan[59], antoi[63] hän[45] voiman[64] Jumalan[6] lapsiksi[65] tulla[66] jotka[50] uskovat[67] hänen[42] nimensä[68] päälle[69];
12. But to those who welcomed him, he gave the right to become children of God, to those who believe in his name;
13. Jotka[50] ei[70] verestä[71] eikä[70] lihan[72] tahdosta[73] ei[70] myös[74] miehen[75] tahdosta[73] mutta[46] Jumalalta[76] syntyneet[77] ovat[77].
13. Those who are born not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God.
14. Ja[4] sana[3] tuli[78] lihaksi[79] ja[4] asui[80] meidän[81] seassamme[82] (ja[4] me[83] näimme[84] hänen[42] kunniansa[85] niinkuin[86] ainoan[87] Pojan[88] kunnian[89] Isästä[90]) täynnä[91] armoa[92] ja[4] totuutta[93].
14. He came to us in the flesh and lived among us (and we saw his glory, the glory of the one and only Son, who came from the Father), full of grace and truth.
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. JOHN, I. 1-14.
1. In-the-beginning was the-Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God.
1. In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God.
2. That was in-the-beginning with God.
2. That was in the beginning with God.
3. All were made through Him, and without Him was not anything made which was made.
3. Everything was created through Him, and nothing was made without Him.
4. In-Him was life, and the-life was the-light of-men.
4. In Him was life, and that life was the light of humanity.
5. And that light shineth in-the-darkness, which the-darkness comprehended not.
5. And that light shines in the darkness, which the darkness did not understand.
6. A man was sent from-God whose name was John.
6. A man was sent by God whose name was John.
7. He came to-bear-witness of-that light, that all might-believe through Him.
7. He came to testify about that light, so that everyone might believe through Him.
8. He was not that light, but He was sent to-bear-witness of-the-light.
8. He wasn't the light, but He was sent to testify about the light.
9. That was the-true light which lighteth all men who come into-the-world.
9. That was the true light that shines on everyone who enters the world.
10. He was in-the-world, and the-world was made by Him, and the-world knew Him not.
10. He was in the world, and the world was created by Him, but the world didn't recognize Him.
11. He came to-His-own, and His own received Him not.
11. He came to His own, and His own didn’t accept Him.
12. But to-them who received Him, He gave power to-become the-children of-God, who believe on His name,
12. But to those who accepted Him, He gave the right to become children of God, to those who believe in His name,
13. Who were not born of-blood, not of-the-will of-the-flesh, also not of-the-will of-men, but of God.
13. They were not born of blood, not of the will of the flesh, not of the will of man, but of God.
14. And the-word became flesh, and dwelt in-our-midst (and we saw his glory, as the-glory of-the-only Son of-the Father) full of-grace and of-truth.
14. And the Word became flesh and lived among us (and we saw his glory, the glory of the one and only Son from the Father) full of grace and truth.
[4] Conjunction borrowed from the Swedish, and.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Conjunction from Swedish, and.
[6] Jumala, gen. Jumalan, God.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ God, gen. God's, God.
[18] Nom. sing, of rel. pron.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nom. sing, of relative pronoun.
[19] 3rd pers. sing. pres. of olla.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 3rd person singular present of olla.
[20] Iness. sing. of personal pron. hän.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Iness. sing. of personal pron. he.
[24] Stem pimeyte, nominative pimeys; substantive formed from pimeä, dark, analogous to valkeus, but with soft termination; pimeydessä is inessive sing.
[24] Stem pimeyte, nominative pimeys; a noun derived from pimeä, dark, similar to valkeus, but with a softer ending; pimeydessä is in the singular inessive case.
[29] Nominative sing. of stem miehe, man.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nominative singular of stem miehe, man.
[31] Ablative sing. of Jumala, God.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ablative sing. of Jumala, God.
[32] Genitive sing. of relative pron. joka.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Genitive singular of the relative pronoun joka.
[33] Nominative sing. of stem nime.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nominative singular of stem nime.
[37] Elative sing. of pron. se.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Elative singular of pronoun se.
[44] 3rd sing. impf. negative of olla.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 3rd sing. impf. negative of be.
[45] Nominative sing. 3rd pers. pron.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ He.
[46] conjunction but.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ but.
[53] Inessive sing.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Inessive singular.
[54] Nom. sing.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Singular nominative.
[58] Negative imperf. of ottaa, to take.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Negative imperfect of ottaa, to take.
[70] Eikä is the negative verb with the adverbial suffix kä, and; as in verse 11, the singular of the negative verb is used for the plur.; syntyneet must be understood with the negative.
[70] And is the negative verb with the adverbial suffix kä, and; as in verse 11, the singular of the negative verb is used for the plural; born must be understood with the negative.
[72] Genitive sing. of liha, flesh, depending on tahdosta.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Genitive sing. of liha, flesh, depending on tahdosta.
[74] Particle, also, connected with myötä and myöten.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Particle, also, linked with myötä and myöten.
[75] Genitive sing. of mies (stem miehe), man, depending on tahdosta.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Genitive sing. of mies (stem miehe), man, depending on tahdosta.
[76] Elative sing. of Jumala, God.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Elative sing. of Jumala, God.
[79] Translat. sing. of liha, flesh.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Translation: the word liha, meaning flesh.
[87] Genitive sing. of ainoa, only, agreeing with Pojan.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Genitive singular of ainoa, only, agreeing with Pojan.
[90] Elative sing. of Isä, Father. The elative is no doubt used to prevent the confusion arising from too many genitives and accusatives coming together.
[90] Elative singular of Isä, Father. The elative is definitely used to avoid confusion caused by having too many genitives and accusatives together.
KALEVALA, XXXVI. 319-346.
[Kullervo, the hero of Kalevala xxxi-xxxvi, is represented as a child of misfortune, who by no possible means could do good. After a series of crimes and disasters, rivalling the history of Oedipus, he determines to kill himself.]
[Kullervo, the hero of Kalevala xxxi-xxxvi, is portrayed as a child of misfortune, who by no means could do good. After a string of crimes and disasters, rivaling the story of Oedipus, he decides to take his own life.]
[7] Particle, whether.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Particle, whether.
[8] Acc. of demonstr. pron. tuo.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Account of demonstrative pronoun tuo.
[9] 3rd pers. sing. conditional of root teke, inf. tehdä, of 3rd conjugation. The phrase mieli tekee followed by an accusative (here tuon) means his mind drives him to, or he has a mind to. Cf. the first lines of the Kalevala Mieleni minun tekevi ... lähteäni laulamahan, my mind incites me to begin singing.
[9] 3rd person singular conditional of the root teke, inf. tehdä, of 3rd conjugation. The phrase mieli tekee followed by an accusative (here tuon) means his mind drives him to, or he feels like. See the first lines of the Kalevala Mieleni minun tekevi ... lähteäni laulamahan, my mind pushes me to start singing.
[14] Part. sing. of vere (nom. veri); cf. mieltä for form.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Part. sing. of vere (nom. veri); cf. mieltä for form.
[17] Genitive sing. of stem miehe (nom. mies).
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Genitive sing. of stem miehe (nom. mies).
[29] Blue-stockinged, a compd. of sini, blue, and sukka, stocking.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Blue-stockinged, a combination of sini, blue, and sukka, stocking.
[30] Gen. sing. of äijö (= äijä), an old man.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gen. sing. of äijö (= äijä), an old guy.
[31] Nom. sing. of stem lapse, child.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nom. sing. of stem lapse, kid.
[36] Accusative sing. of perä, end.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Accusative singular of perä, end.
[42] Nominative sing. of pronoun.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nominative singular of pronoun.
[50] Genitive sing. of nuori (stem nuore), young.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Genitive sing. of nuori (stem nuore), young.
[52] Compound of proper name Kullervo and uros, hero (stem uroho).
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Kullervo's hero compound (stem uroho).
[54] Adv. aina, always, with suffix kin. Lönnrot explains this word as åtminstone, visst; it seems here almost pleonastic, and cannot be rendered for ever.
[54] Adv. aina, always, with suffix kin. Lönnrot explains this word as at least, certainly; it seems here almost redundant, and cannot be rendered forever.
KALEVALA, XVI. 151 ff.
(Väimöinen journeys to the place of the dead to find his lost spells.)
(Väimöinen travels to the underworld to retrieve his lost spells.)
KALEVALA XL. 113 ff.
[While Väinämöinen, Lemminkäinen, and Ilmarinen are sailing to Pohjola, the ship goes aground. Väinämöinen asks Lemminkäinen to find out what is the matter.]
[While Väinämöinen, Lemminkäinen, and Ilmarinen are sailing to Pohjola, the ship runs aground. Väinämöinen asks Lemminkäinen to find out what’s wrong.]
THE INVENTION OF THE HARP.
The creation of the harp.
[2] Ablative sing. of tuoni, death. Mana is a synonym.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ablative singular of tuoni, death. Mana is a synonym.
[12] Adv. now or already.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Adv. now or already.
[14] Nominative sing. of stem saari, an island.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nominative singular of stem saari, island.
[15] Nominative sing. a hill.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nominative sing. a hill.
[17] This is a constant epithet of Wäinämöinen, meaning literally firm, and then used to denote a kind of steady prudence, which is a natural characteristic of the Finns, and (like Scotch canniness) untranslatable, though more frivolous nations might render it by stolid.
[17] This is a constant nickname for Wäinämöinen, literally meaning firm, and used to describe a type of steady wisdom, which is a natural trait of the Finns, and (like Scottish shrewdness) hard to translate, though more carefree nations might translate it as stolid.
[18] Adj. old, also a constant epithet.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Adj. old, also a lasting nickname.
[23] Inessive sing. of alanne, lowland or depth (stem alantehe).
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Inessive singular of alanne, lowland or depth (stem alantehe).
[26] = tyttö, diminutive, nom. sing.
girl, diminutive, nom. sing.
[28] Nominative sing. of stem lapsi, child.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nominative sing. of stem lapsi, kid.
[35] Nominative sing. low, dwarfish.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nominative singular low, dwarfish.
[36] Nominative sing. a maiden.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nom. sing. a girl.
[37] Genitive plur. of poukku, dirty linen.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Genitive plural of poukku, dirty laundry.
[39] Genitive plur. of räväs (stem räpähä), rag.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Genitive plural of räväs (stem räpähä), rag.
[40] Nominative sing. a beater; cf. räimätä, to beat.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nominative sing. a beater; cf. räimätä, to beat.
[41] Inessive sing. of musta, black.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Inessive singular of musta, black.
[44] Instr. plur. of tuo, thus.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Instructions. plural of tuo, thus.
[50] = kun, when.
kun, when.
[51] Nominative sing. a cause.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nominative singular a cause.
[52] Conditional passive of sanoa, to speak (= sanottaneen).
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Conditional passive of sanoa, to speak (= sanottaneen).
[53] = mikä.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ = what.
[59] Genitive sing. of oiva, right or proper.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Genitive singular of oiva, right or proper.
[71] kun, if, with adv. suffix pa.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ kun, if, with adv. suffix pa.
[73] 3rd sing. conditional of tuoda, to bring.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 3rd person conditional of tuoda, to bring.
[77] Inessive of matka, a journey.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Inessive of mom, a journey.
[79] Adessive plur. of hartia, neck or shoulders.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Adessive plural of hartia, neck or shoulders.
[84] Inessive of tuo, there or thereupon.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Inessive of tuo, there or thereafter.
[85] Nominative sing. (gen. raudan, rauan), iron.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nominative singular. (gen. raudan, rauan), iron.
[86] = minun, me.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ = mine, me.
[87] Nominative sing. of stem teräkse, steel.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nominative sing. of stem teräkse, steel.
[89] Elative sing. of tuo, from this.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Elative singular of tuo, from this.
[90] 1st sing. pres. of tuntea.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 1st sing. pres. of tuntea.
[92] Instr. plur. of veri (stem vere), blood.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Instr. plural of veri (stem vere), blood.
[93] Nominative plur. of vaate (stem vaattehe), garment.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nominative plural of vaate (stem vaattehe), clothing.
[95] Instr. plur. of hurme, gore (stem hurmehe).
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Instr. plural of hurme, gore (stem hurmehe).
[99] Nominative sing. (gen. aallon), billow.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nominative singular (gen. aallon), wave.
[102] Conj. if.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Conj. if.
[105] Part. plur. of tarkka, exact.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Part. plur. of tarkka, exact.
[106] Part. plur. of stem tote (nom. tosia), truth.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Part. plur. of stem tote (nom. tosia), truth.
[107] Adv. once more.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Adv. again.
[110] Nominative sing. of tule, fire.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nominative singular of tule, fire.
[114] = olisi, here used for olisivat.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ = would be, here used for olisivat.
[115] Nominative plur. of kutri, a lock.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nominative plural of kutri, a lock.
[117] Nominative parta, beard (gen. parran), with adverbial affix ki.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nominative parta, beard (gen. parran), with adverbial suffix ki.
[120] An interjection.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ A reaction.
[121] = sinä.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ = you.
[125] Adv. fr. pron. stem mi.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Adv. from pron. stem mi.
[128] Instr. of vähä, little, used adverbially.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Instr. of vähä, little, used as an adverb.
[130] Adv. yet.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Adv. but.
[131] = minä.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ = me.
[133] 1st sing. imperf. of tehdä, stem teke.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 1st sing. imperfect of do, stem make.
[147] Ablative plur. of lause (stem lausehe).
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ablative plural of lause (stem lausehe).
[148] = oraa, part. sing, of ora, a gimlet.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ = oraa, singular form of ora, a gimlet.
[149] Part. sing. of vääntiä, an auger.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Part. sing. of vääntiä, an auger.
[154] Adv. now.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Adv. now.
[155] Part. sing. of venoinen, dim. of vene, boat.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Part. sing. of venoinen, dim. of vene, boat.
[157] = minulle.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ = to me.
[162] Nominative sing., a fool.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nominative singular, a fool.
[164] Nominative sing. of stem miehe.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nominative singular of stem miehe.
[169] Nominative of stem parempa, comp. of hyvä, good.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nominative form of stem parempa, comparison of hyvä, good.
[172] Adessive plur. of oma, own.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Adessive plural of oma, own.
[173] Adessive plur. of maa, land.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Plural form of maa, land.
[174] Adv. and adj. much.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Adv. and adj. lots.
[176] Adv. much.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Adv. a lot.
[178] Nominative sing., an old woman.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nominative sing., an elderly woman.
[179] Ablative sing. tie, a way.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ablative sing. tie, a method.
[187] Nominative sing. good.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nominative singular good.
[188] Nominative sing. (gen. emännän), mistress or hostess.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nominative sing. (gen. emännän), host or hostess.
[191] 3rd sing. of kantaa, to bear.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 3rd person sing. of kantaa, to bear.
[196] Nominative plur. of sammakko, frog.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nominative plural of sammakko, frog.
[199] = madot, nominative plur. of mato, worm.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ = madot, nominative plur. of mato, worm.
[200] = laidoilla, adessive plur. of laita, side.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ = at the sides, adessive plur. of side, side.
[202] Accusative plur. of malja, a cup.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Accusative plural of malja, a cup.
[206] Genitive sing. of kannu, a cup, or can.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Genitive sing. of kannu, a cup, or can.
[209] Part. of mitä, used adverbially, why.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Part. of mitä, used adverbially, why.
[210] Part. of kuka, here used like mikä.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Part. of kuka, here used like what.
[211] Allative plur. (after tulit) of tupa, house.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Allative plural of tupa, house.
[212] Adv. before.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Adv. earlier.
[214] Ablative plur. of maa, land.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ablative plural of maa, land.
[221] = peräpää, lit. end-head, i.e. extreme part.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ = peräpää, lit. end-head, i.e. final part.
[223] = kokkaa, part. sing. of kokka, prow.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ = kokkaa, sing. part. of kokka, prow.
[227] Ablative plur. of ilma, air. maailma (earth, air) means universe, and the present expression, in which the two elements are declined, has much the same force.
[227] Ablative plural of ilma, air. maailma (earth, air) means universe, and the current expression, where the two elements are declined, has a similar meaning.
[236] Essive of se.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Form of se.
[242] Illative of 3rd infin. of madella.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Illative form of 3rd infinitive of madella.
[250] Part. sing. of uni.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ single part of uni.
[251] Derivative verb from ottaa, to take.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Derivative verb from ottaa, to take.
[253] Accusative sing. of satainen, hundred-fold, here meaning complicated or large.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Accusative sing. of satainen, hundred-fold, here meaning complex or large.
[254] Accusative sing. of nuotta, a large net.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Accusative singular of nuotta, a large fishing net.
[255] Accusative sing. of tuhantinen; v. satainen, above.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Accusative singular of tuhantinen; v. satainen, above.
[256] 3rd sing. imperf. of tuuritella, to knit (from tuurittaa).
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 3rd person imperfect of tuuritella, to knit (from tuurittaa).
[258] Essive sing. of yksi.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Singular form of yksi.
[262] Nominative sing. an old man.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nominative sing. an elderly man.
[265] Noun of agency from kutoa, to weave.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Noun of agency from kutoa, to weave.
[267] Noun of agency from valmistaa, to make ready.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Noun of agency from valmistaa, to make.
[268] 3rd sing. imperf. of kutoa.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 3rd person imperfect of kutoa.
[269] 3rd sing. imperf. of tuikutella.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 3rd person imperfect of tuikutella.
[270] Essive of sama, the same.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Form of sama, the same.
[271] Nominative sing. (gen. pojan), a boy.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nominative singular (gen. pojan), a boy.
[272] Compound adj. koukku, a hook, sormi, a finger.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Compound adj. koukku, hook, sormi, finger.
[273] Compound adj. rauta, iron, näppi, finger tip.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Compound adj. steel, iron, finger tip, tip of the finger.
[276] sekä ... jotta = both ... and, but the third jotta introduces a final sentence with the verb in the indicative, not in the subjunctive, as is more usual.
[276] both ... and, but the third that introduces a final sentence with the verb in the indicative, not in the subjunctive, which is more common.
[277] Illative sing. of vita, crosswise.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Illative singular of vita, across.
[278] Negative pres. of päästää, to let go.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Negative pres. of päästää, to release.
[279] Negative pres. of selvittää, to liberate (from selvä, free or clear).
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Negative pres. of selvittää, to liberate (from selvä, free or clear).
[280] Essive of kuu, moon.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Essive of kuu, moon.
[281] Genitive sing. of kulta, gold.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Genitive singular of kulta, gold.
[282] Essive of walkea, bright. The meaning of these three words is clearly as long as the moon shines, but their exact relation to each other is a little obscure. Kullan is apparently an attributive genitive belonging to kuun, and the essive is to be taken in a temporal sense. Literally, in the moon of gold shining. Cf. XLIX. 116. Päivä-kullan paistamahan.
[282] In essence of walkea, bright. The meaning of these three words is clearly as long as the moon shines, but their exact relationship to each other is a bit unclear. Kullan seems to be a descriptive genitive related to kuun, and the essive should be understood in a temporal sense. Literally, in the moon of gold shining. See XLIX. 116. Päivä-kullan paistamahan.
[283] Elative plur. of koti, home.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Plural form of koti, home.
[287] Compound of hätä, straits or danger, and päivä, day.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Compound of hätä, emergency, or danger, and päivä, day.
[288] Allative sing. of pää, head.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Allative singular of pää, head.
[290] Genitive of pika, swiftness, used adverbially.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Genitive of pika, speed, used as an adverb.
[293] Genitive of rutto, rapid, used adverbially.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Genitive of rutto, rapid, used as an adverb.
[296] Illative of meri, sea.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Illative of meri, ocean.
[300] Essive sing. of rautainen, iron.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Essive sing. of rautainen, iron.
[301] Essive of kyinen (stem se) adj. from kyy, a viper.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Form of kyinen (stem se) adj. from kyy, a viper.
[302] Essive of käärme (stem käärmehe), a serpent.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Essive of käärme (stem käärmehe), a snake.
[306] = varhain, adv. early.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ = early, adv. early.
[307] = sadan, accusative of sata, hundred.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ = sadan, accusative of sata, hundred.
[308] 3rd sing. pres. of saa.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 3rd person singular present of saa.
[311] Emon is gen. of emo (= emä), mother; alvehia, part. plur. of alve (stem alpehe, a young fish). The phrase seems to mean fry that follow their mother.
[311] Emon is a form of emo (= emä), mother; alvehia, plural form of alve (stem alpehe, a young fish). The phrase appears to mean fry that follow their mother.
[314] Also called Ahti and Kaukomieli. The most fascinating and adventurous of the heroes of the Kalevala, but sadly deficient in moral sense. He was much attached to female society, which led to his being killed, apparently very thoroughly, in book xiv., but in xv. his mother resuscitates him; he did not, however, learn wisdom. Books xxvi. and xxvii. recount his struggle with the people of Pohjola, with whom he was on bad terms owing to his not being invited to the marriage of Ilmarinen, and in xxix. he had to fly to Saari, whence however he was expelled (owing to his light conduct with a thousand brides and a hundred widows), and has further adventures in xxx. In the rest of the Kalevala he plays rather a secondary part.
[314] Also known as Ahti and Kaukomieli. He’s one of the most interesting and adventurous heroes of the Kalevala, but unfortunately lacks a moral compass. He had a strong affection for women, which ultimately led to his death, quite thoroughly, in book xiv. However, in xv., his mother brings him back to life; he still doesn’t gain any wisdom from it. Books xxvi. and xxvii. detail his conflict with the people of Pohjola, with whom he had a strained relationship because he wasn’t invited to Ilmarinen’s wedding. In xxix., he had to escape to Saari, but he was expelled from there because of his reckless behavior with a thousand brides and a hundred widows, and he has more adventures in xxx. In the rest of the Kalevala, he takes on a more minor role.
[318] Genitive sing. of hauki, pike.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Genitive singular of hauki, pike.
[319] Genitive sing. of koira, dog.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Genitive sing. of koira, dog.
[321] Part. plur. of joki, various.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Part. plur. of joki, various.
[322] = on.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ = on.
[329] Nominative sing. adj. merry.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nominative singular adjective merry.
[334] Part. sing. of meryt (stem merye), dimin. of meri, sea.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Part. sing. of meryt (stem merye), dimin. of meri, sea.
[341] seppo or seppä, nominative sing. a smith.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ seppo or seppä, nominative sing. a blacksmith.
[342] The magic smith of Kalevala and forger of the Sampo; after many trials he married the maiden of Pohja (xix.), and the marriage is described in xx-xxv., but in xxxiii. she is killed. Ilmarinen then forged himself a wife of gold and silver (xxxvii.), who did not prove entirely satisfactory in all respects.
[342] The magic smith of Kalevala and creator of the Sampo; after facing many challenges, he married the maiden of Pohja (xix.), and their marriage is described in xx-xxv., but in xxxiii. she is killed. Ilmarinen then crafted himself a wife made of gold and silver (xxxvii.), who did not turn out to be completely satisfactory in every way.
[344] Illative sing. of tukka, hair.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Illative singular of tukka, hair.
[349] Trans. sing. of lisä, an addition.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Trans. sing. of lisä, an extra.
[351] Allative sing. of tuhat (stem tuhante), a thousand.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Allative singular of tuhat (stem tuhante), a thousand.
[352] Trans. sing. of täyte (stem täyttehe), a complement or supplement (täysi, full).
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Trans. sing. of täyte (stem täyttehe), a complement or supplement (täysi, full).
[354] Accusative sing. of tuima, fierce.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Accusative singular of tuima, fierce.
[363] Part. sing. of kolmannes (stem -ekse), a third part.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Part. sing. of kolmannes (stem -ekse), one-third.
[365] Nominative sing. (stem tarpehe), need.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nominative singular (stem tarpehe), need.
[366] = vaaditaan, passive of vaatia, to demand.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ = required, passive of require, to demand.
[367] Adv. then.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Adv. then.
[376] Illative sing. of luja, firm.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Illative singular of luja, solid.
[380] = pyrstö, nominative sing. a tail.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ = pyrstö, nominative sing. tail.
[381] Illative sing. of pohja, bottom or shore.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Illative singular of pohja, bottom or shore.
[389] Allative sing. of luotonen, dimin. of luoto, island or shore.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Allative singular of luotonen, diminutive of luoto, island or shore.
[391] Illative sing. of rantanen, dimin. of ranta, shore.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Illative singular of rantanen, diminutive of ranta, shore.
[395] Illative of 3rd infin. of halkoa (halki), to cleave. The verb on which the infinitive depends is omitted, but some such words as ‘let him come’ must be understood.
[395] Infinitive form of 3rd person of halkoa (halki), to cleave. The verb that the infinitive is based on is left out, but something like 'let him come' should be understood.
[398] Illative 3rd infin. of pahkoa, to cleave.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Illative 3rd infinitive of pahkoa, to split.
[400] Ablative plur. of laitanen (stem -se), dimin. of laita, shore.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ablative plural of laitanen (stem -se), diminutive of laita, shore.
[404] Nominative plur. of pyhin, superl. of pyhä, holy.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nominative plural of pyhin, superlative of pyhä, holy.
[405] Accusative sing. of veitsi, knife.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Accusative singular of veitsi, knife.
[408] Accusative sing. of kylmä, cold.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Accusative singular of kylmä, cold.
[411] Nominative sing. superl. of nuori, young.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nominative sing. superl. of nuori, youngest.
[415] Trans. plur. of muru, fragment.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Trans. plural of muru, fragment.
[417] Trans. plur. of lounas, midday meal.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Trans. plur. of lounas, lunch.
[418] Instr. sing. of kilpa, strife or rivalry.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Instr. sing. of kilpa, competition or rivalry.
[419] kymmen, ten, with affix ki.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ kymmen, ten, with prefix ki.
[420] Pres. passive of keittää.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pres. passive of cook.
[421] = murkinoidaan, pres. passive of murkinoita from murkina, breakfast.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ = murkinoidaan, present passive of murkinoita from murkina, breakfast.
[422] Essive plur. from muru, a bit.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Essive plur. from muru, a little.
[424] Part. plur. of luu, bone.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Part. plurals of luu, bone.
[425] Allative of kallio, rock.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Allative of kallio, rock.
[427] Elat. plur. of same.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Elat. plural of same.
[429] Elative of leveä, broad.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Elative of leveä, widely.
[430] Elative of leuka-luu, jaw-bone.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Elative of leuka-luu, jawbone.
[431] Inessive of paja, a smithy.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Inessive of paja, a blacksmith's shop.
[434] Genitive of takoja, forger, from takoa, to forge.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Genitive of takoja, forger, from takoa, to forge.
[435] Genitive of mahtava, powerful.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Genitive of mahtava, strong.
[436] Elative of tyhjä, void or emptiness.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Elative of tyhjä, void or emptiness.
[442] Genitive sing. of soitto, a musical instrument.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Genitive singular of soitto, an instrument.
[448] Accusative sing. of ilo, joy.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Accusative singular of ilo, joy.
[449] Accusative sing. of ikuinen, from ikä, life.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Accusative sing. of ikuinen, from ikä, life.
[451] Nominative sing., the body or frame (of the harp).
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nominative sing., the body or frame (of the harp).
[453] Genitive sing. of suuri, great.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Genitive sing. of suuri, great.
[454] Nominatives plur. of kieli, tongue or string, and naula, a nail.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Plural nominatives of kieli, language or string, and naula, a nail.
[455] Elative plur. of hivus = hius (stem hiukse), hair.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Elative plural of hivus = hius (stem hiukse), hair.
[459] Essive sing. of valmis, ready (stem valmihi).
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Essive sing. of valmis, ready (stem valmihi).
FINNISH POPULAR SONG.
[463] Adv. now.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Adv. now.
[465] Adv. away, also used in inessive poissa.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Adv. away, also used in inessive poissa.
[466a] = tiedä, negative form of tietää, to know.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ = tiedä, the negative of tietää, to know.
[468] = lahdella, adessive sing. of lahti, bay.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ = lahdella, adessive sing. of lahti, bay.
[469] Nominative sing. a ship.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nominative singular a ship.
[470] Nominative sing. little.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nominative sing. small.
[472] = minulla; cf. mua = minua.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ = minulla; cf. mua = minua.
[474] Nominative sing. wind.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nominative singular wind.
[476] = taikka, or.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ = taikka, or.
[477] Adv. (gen. of ensi), before.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Adv. (gen. of ensi), before.
[480] Accusative plur. of silmä, eye.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Accusative plural of silmä, eye.
[481] Allative plur. of vesi, water.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Allative plural of vesi, water.
[483] Conj. but.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Conj. but.
[485] Adv. perhaps.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Adv. maybe.
[487] = sinä.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ = you.
[507] Accusative sing. of kuva, picture.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Accusative singular of kuva, picture.
[512] Negative pres. of auttaa, to help or avail.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Negative form of auttaa, to help or avail.
FOOTNOTES
[6] It is noticeable that this rule does not apply in the rare case of a monosyllabic root ending in a short open vowel becoming closed. Ku, the root of the pronoun kuka, forms kun not gun.
[6] It’s clear that this rule doesn't apply in the rare instance of a monosyllabic root ending in a short open vowel becoming closed. Ku, the root of the pronoun kuka, forms kun, not gun.
[7] In the Kalevala dialect t always disappears instead of becoming d, and some traces of this remain in ordinary Finnish, (a) In the declensions of such roots as lyhyte, short: gen. lyhyen, and in some contracted substantives. (b) In the loss of t in the syllable ta used to form infinitives and partitives.
[7] In the Kalevala dialect, t always drops out instead of turning into d, and there are some remnants of this in standard Finnish. (a) In the endings of roots like lyhyte (short): gen. lyhyen, and in some shortened nouns. (b) In the disappearance of t in the syllable ta that is used to form infinitives and partitives.
[10] The closing of the root and omission or weakening of t in the first and second forms of the infinitive is no doubt due to the extremely frequent use of the forms with suffixes. Thus saadakseni from saata is grammatically correct, as is also lukeakseni from luketa, according to the euphonic rules of the Kalevala or Old Karelian dialect. Such forms as saada are probably not nominatives, but shortened translatives.
[10] The closing of the root and the dropping or weakening of t in the first and second forms of the infinitive is likely due to the very common use of the forms with suffixes. So, saadakseni from saata is grammatically correct, just like lukeakseni from luketa, according to the euphonic rules of the Kalevala or Old Karelian dialect. The forms like saada are probably not nominatives, but rather shortened translatives.
[12] The participle is nousnut or noussut.
The participle is nousnut or noussut.
[13] These forms are ably discussed by Mr. Setälä, in vol. II of the Journal de la Société Finne-Ugrienne, p. 29 ff. He endeavours to prove [and it seems to me with success] that k is a suffix of the present tense, and se a pronominal affix.
[13] Mr. Setälä discusses these forms expertly in volume II of the Journal de la Société Finne-Ugrienne, pages 29 and following. He tries to demonstrate [and I think he succeeds] that k is a suffix for the present tense, and se is a pronominal attachment.
[14] Cf. kaikkialla, toisialla, kuusialla. Some consider these forms as compounds of the pronominal stem with the word ala, so that muualla stands for muu + ala + lla.
[14] Cf. kaikkialla, toisialla, kuusialla. Some people think these forms are made up of the pronominal stem combined with the word ala, which means that muualla represents muu + ala + lla.
[15] It is noticeable that peasants frequently use the passive with the pronoun of the first person plural, as if it were a personal form. Jokohan mekin tuo lehmä myötäisiin? Shall we not sell this cow too?
[15] It's interesting that peasants often use the passive voice with the first-person plural pronoun, treating it like a personal form. Jokohan mekin tuo lehmä myötäisiin? Shall we not sell this cow too?
[16] Analogy has no doubt played a great part in the development of these constructions, but they clearly have their origin in the use of the participle as a substantive, just like the infinitive. Compare Minä toivon saada rahoja with Minä luulen saavani rahoja and Miehet nayttävät tulevan with Miehet taitavat tulla. Compare such Turkish constructions as كلديكمى بلدكز geldiyimi bildiniz, you knew I had come.
[16] Analogy has certainly contributed significantly to the development of these constructions, but they clearly originate from the use of the participle as a noun, similar to the infinitive. Compare Minä toivon saada rahoja with Minä luulen saavani rahoja and Miehet nayttävät tulevan with Miehet taitavat tulla. Look at examples in Turkish like كلديكمى بلدكز geldiyimi bildiniz, you knew I had come.
[17] Vasiten or vaseten occurs in dialects.
[21] This passage seems a little confused. Wäinämöinen was building a boat by means of magic spells, of whose efficacy so much is said in the Kalevala. During this process he lost (apparently forgot) three words which were necessary. The language in 350 ff. is metaphorical: the sledge of his song was broken, i.e. the spells did not run smoothly.
[21] This passage seems a bit unclear. Wäinämöinen was using magic spells to build a boat, which are often highlighted in the Kalevala. During this process, he lost (or seemingly forgot) three essential words. The language in 350 ff. is metaphorical: the sledge of his song broke down, meaning the spells weren't working properly.
[22] It would seem that this is not the same personage as the ‘dwarfish daughter of Tuoni’ (also called Tuonetar in 263). But who this new character is, is not explained.
[22] It seems that this isn't the same character as the 'dwarfish daughter of Tuoni' (also called Tuonetar in 263). However, who this new character is isn't clarified.
[23] This rather obscure remark appears to be a taunt. ‘Every body is a man, in the sense of adding to the male population. But one wants a good deal more to really deserve the name.’
[23] This somewhat vague comment seems to be a taunt. ‘Everyone is a man, in the sense that they contribute to the male population. But it takes a lot more to truly deserve that label.’
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!